Ex Libris 
 C. K. OGDEN
 
 Clie 
 
 (Efcitunu 
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE 
 
 EDITED AFTER THE ORIGINAL EDITIONS 
 
 WITH A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION 
 
 HENRY KINGSLEY 
 
 AUTHOR OF GEOFFRY HAMl.YK.&t. 
 
 Hon&on: 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO. 
 
 1882 
 
 [All rights reserved.]
 
 amfcrtoge : 
 
 PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY & SON, 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
 
 Stack 
 Annex 
 
 At 
 IS S3. 
 
 FEW persons have ever read for the first time the splen- 
 did fiction which we now present to our readers, without 
 having some slight reflected interest about the author of 
 it. " Who," they are apt to say, " was this most won- 
 derful man ? In what calm, sedate, and luxurious seclu- 
 sion did he dream out this wonderful dream, and think 
 out these beautiful, peaceful thoughts about God's rela- 
 tions with man, and about eternity ? What is the name, 
 and what was the age of this wondrous young man ? for 
 it is evidently the work of one in the full vigour and 
 vitality of healthy youth ; it is so fresh and brisk, though 
 at times so sad." Such are the questions which most 
 readers ask themselves about the author of the book, as 
 soon as the wonderful interest felt in the book itself has 
 had time to cool. 
 
 . One remembers well the shock it was to one, as a boy 
 unable to understand his offence, when one learned that 
 John Bunyan had been in prison. I remember also a 
 similar shock on hearing that this present book the 
 book which by its fresh vitality has sent generation after 
 generation of boys to sea for the last 147 years the book 
 which one's great grandfather was reading at school, 
 while his father was clanking about in command at Min-
 
 vi BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 den that this imperishable book was written by a poor 
 bankrupt and nearly broken-hearted old hosier ; a man 
 who had almost like Mad Tom been whipped from 
 tything to tything, who had spent his life fighting, who 
 had been three times in Newgate, three times in the 
 pillory, and twice bankrupt ; I remember even now how 
 it jarred on one to learn that. That his misfortunes were 
 his highest honour, I was unable, like most boys, to 
 understand. 
 
 I propose to give a slight, a very slight sketch of the 
 book and its author, so as to enable at least the younger 
 readers of the book to gratify in some measure the curi- 
 osity which I hope they will feel to poor Defoe, when they 
 have read it. To those who wish to know more, I would 
 recommend the life by George Chalmers, of Morayshire, 
 F.R.S., F.S.A. ; to those who wish to know more still, to 
 the Memoirs of Mr Walter Wilson, a splendid piece of 
 standard biography. I have followed Mr Chalmers 
 principally as being more handy and terse, but have 
 thankfully accepted any further information from Mr 
 Wilson, Mr Chad wick, and many other sources. Of 
 original information, I frankly confess, that I have none ; 
 I doubt if any one could glean after Wilson : and this is 
 the place to say, that if any of the readers of this preface 
 care for a really good book, they will find few better than 
 Walter Wilson's Life of Defoe. One is ashamed to write 
 after him. 
 
 A chronologically tabulated list of Defoe's works by 
 Mr Chalmers, gives as No. i, An Essay on Progress, 1697 ; 
 and as No. 140, " The life and strange surprising Adven- 
 tures of Robinson Crusoe, of York, mariner ; who lived 
 Eight- an'd-twenty years all alone in an uninhabited 
 Island on the Coast of America, near the mouth of the
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. vii 
 
 great River Oroonoque, having been cast on shore by 
 shipwreck, wherein all the men perished but himself. 
 With an Account how he was at last strangely delivered 
 by Pirates. Written by Himself. London : printed for 
 W. Taylor, at the Ship, in Paternoster- row. 1719. 8vo. 
 pp. 364." 
 
 This is obviously incorrect on the face of it as to 
 date. The Compiler has put in the dates of his editions, 
 instead of the dates in his author's life. Defoe, born in 
 1 66 1, wrote (at the age of twenty-one) a satire on the 
 clergy called Speculum Crape gownorum, and in the 
 following year a pamphlet against the policy of allowing 
 the Turks to ruin the house of Austria : preferring even 
 that the papist emperor of Austria should oppress his, 
 Defoe's, beloved protestants in Hungary ; than that the 
 barbarism of the Ottoman should be admitted further 
 west into Europe. It was not until 1719, when he was 
 fifty-eight, that he wrote Robinson Crusoe, his \6jth work. 
 
 Let us see slightly who and what this man was, and 
 what passed in his life, between the time when the young 
 hosier's apprentice wrote his clever protest against the 
 threatened " Crimean War" of those days, and the time 
 when the battered, disappointed, vilified, nay, pilloried 
 old man of 58 withdrew for a time from the bitter 
 strife, and going into another world, in which the fierce 
 noises of ordinary life were dimly heard, wrote nearly 
 the freshest and pleasantest ficlion in our language. 
 
 One of Defoe's biographers, Mr Chadwick, is strongly 
 inclined to believe that the butcher's son, and farmer's 
 grandson, was one of the Vaux, Faux, or even Deve- 
 reuxs, of Northamptonshire. I must confess my belief 
 that Chalmers and Mr Wilson are right, and that Daniel 
 Defoe was the grandson of old Daniel Foe of Elton in
 
 viii BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Huntingdonshire, in spite of their both making the 
 slight topographical error of putting Elton in Northamp- 
 tonshire. 
 
 I only mention this excusable little mistake (for what 
 Englishman could mark out from memory the patches of 
 the county of Cromarty in Scotland?) on sentimental 
 grounds. Daniel Defoe was fellow-countryman of Oliver 
 Cromwell. It is rather provoking that John Bunyan 
 should have been born a few miles off in the next county : 
 still those curious in such things may console themselves 
 by considering that the localities of the three great 
 dissenters ; Elton, Elstow or Bedford, and Huntingdon ; 
 of Defoe, Bunyan and Cromwell, are almost in sight of 
 one another. The three places lie in an isosceles tri- 
 angle, with Huntingdon for the apex, and Elton and 
 Bedford, distant twenty-seven miles from one another, at 
 the other two angles. Huntingdon on the apex of the 
 triangle is equidistant eighteen miles from Bedford, and 
 from Elton. Elton lies five miles N.E. from Oundle, 
 where the river Nene, flowing past Peterborough to the 
 Wash, has nearly done his windings, and is preparing to 
 enter the straight artificial cut which carries him to the 
 sea. The site of Fotheringay castle, so effectually de- 
 stroyed by James in revenge for the execution of his 
 mother, is but two miles' distance : generally a highly 
 interesting neighbourhood between the deep woodlands 
 of Northamptonshire and the fen. Such was the cradle 
 of the Defoe family. Daniel Foe the elder must have 
 been a yeoman of some substance, for he kept a pack of 
 hounds, naming them politically, "Roundhead, Cavalier, 
 Goring, Waller." This fact would seem to shew that 
 Daniel Defoe's father, James, was the first dissenter of 
 the family.
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. ix 
 
 James Foe, the son of the first Daniel, came to seek 
 his fortune in London, and having served his time with 
 one John Levit, became citizen and butcher in Cripple- 
 gate. Here his son Daniel was born in 1661, as is sup- 
 posed, though being born of dissenting parents, his name 
 does not appear in the register. At the age of fourteen 
 he was sent to school with the Rev. Charles Morton, of 
 Newington Green, who seems to have been a man of 
 great piety and learning, as well as an eminent in- 
 structor ; having educated not only Defoe, but the father 
 of John Wesley, and many others of distinction, including 
 one who concerns us more nearly than any, Timothy 
 Cruso. Defoe gives this school and its master the 
 highest character : there is no doubt that he himself got 
 a firstrate education there or elsewhere. He challenges 
 his enemy Tutchin, to translate against him in Latin, 
 French, or Italian, for ^20 a volume. 
 
 He himself distinctly asserts that he was out with 
 Monmouth. " No man in this country ever had a more 
 rivetted aversion to the pretender, and to all the family 
 he pretended to come of, than I : a man who had been 
 in arms under the Duke of Monmouth." There is no 
 doubt at all about this language, yet one cannot help 
 sharing Mr Chadwick's wonder that the author of such 
 a very prononcee work as the Speculum should have 
 escaped ; while the Mr Tutchin of Lymington before 
 mentioned had passed on him a sentence, so inconceiv- 
 ably worse than death, that he sends a humble petition 
 "that his Majesty will be mercifully pleased to have 
 him hanged, along with such of his fellow-prisoners as 
 are condemned to die." 
 
 He now wrote a book earnestly warning his fellow- 
 dissenters from accepting the insidious toleration of the
 
 x BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 papist James towards them, and shewed them that tole- 
 ration for them meant likewise toleration for the dan- 
 gerous and detestable papacy. Defoe was but a poor 
 hater, being a gentle-hearted though extremely pugna- 
 cious man ; three things he did hate however with all 
 the bitterness which was in his mild nature the Pope, 
 the Devil; and the Pretender: en passant, his History 
 of the Devil is a book which I can take up anywhere, 
 and am loth to lay down again 1 . 
 
 He became liveryman of London by birth in 1687-8, 
 and the arrival of King William in the same year was a 
 glorious day for him. We find him a young man of 
 twenty-eight, gorgeously attired, on horseback, assisting 
 with a regiment of volunteers to escort his beloved prince 
 to the Mansion-house banquet in Odlober, 1689. His 
 devotion and gratitude to this prince is very pleasing. 
 Singularly enough he seems to have almost originated 
 the words of a very famous toast. The expression, 
 "glorious and immortal memory," occurs more than 
 once. On one occasion in the Reviews he says, "his 
 
 1 He was a desperately hard and open hitter. It is impos- 
 sible to resist laughing at the extreme precision of some of his 
 titles. There is no doubt about the contents of this one for 
 instance. The title-page itself must have been enough to exas- 
 perate Sacheverell to madness, one would think. " Instructions 
 from Rome in favour of the Pretender. Inscribed to the most 
 elevated Don Sacheverellio, and his brother Don Higginisco; 
 and which all Perkinites, Nonjurors, Highflyers, Popish 
 desirers, Wooden Shoe admirers, and absolute non-resistance 
 drivers, are obliged to pursue and maintain, under pain of his 
 Unholinesses Damnation, in order to carry on their intended 
 Subversion of a Government fixed upon Revolution principles." 
 There is no mistake about the meaning of this.
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xi 
 
 name is a word of congratulation : the immortal memory 
 of King William will be a health as long as the drinking 
 of healths is suffered in this part of the world." This is 
 a singular prophecy. The popery, whiggery, brass money 
 and wooden shoes, part of the great toast, has been 
 added since, I suppose in Ulster. 
 
 It was not, however, until the year 1701 that he made 
 the friendship of the man whom he loves to call his 
 dearly beloved prince and master, " whose memory 
 I never patiently heard abused, and who had he 
 lived would never have suffered me to be treated as 
 I have been in this world." (Appeal to Honour and 
 Justice, ed. 1841, p. 7.) This mournful and pitiable 
 appeal to the memory of his master seems to me the 
 saddest passage in that very sad piece of writing. 
 At that time Tutchin of Lymington, whom we noticed 
 just now as praying for death, and who, though on 
 the same side, was always irritating and insulting Defoe, 
 wrote "a vile, abhorred pamphlet, in very ill verse," 
 falling personally upon the king himself, and upon the 
 Dutch nation, calling them " foreigners ;" which they 
 could hardly deny. This roused Defoe's anger, and he 
 wrote The True-born Englishman; in which he ridi- 
 cules the pretences which the Englishmen of that day 
 put up to being a purely bred nation, and compares 
 them most unfavourably with the honest and valiant 
 Dutch. 
 
 "These are the heroes which despise the Dutch 
 And rail at new come foreigners so much, 
 Forgetting that themselves are all derived 
 From the most scoundrel race that ever lived: 
 A horrid crowd of rambling thieves and drones 
 Who ransacked kingdoms and depeopled towns."
 
 xii BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION, 
 
 " Picts," Britons, Scots, Danes, each with an oppro- 
 brious adjective, are next enumerated : 
 
 " Who joined with Norman-French compound the breed 
 From which your true-born Englishmen proceed: 
 Dutch, Walloons, Flemings, Irishmen and Scots, 
 Vaudois and Valtolins and Huguenots." 
 
 This is a fair specimen of his versification. It may 
 be ignoble, but it generally scans, and, what is more, 
 never misses its point. ' Certainly not in such lines as 
 
 " An Englishman will fairly drink as much 
 As will maintain two families of Dutch." 
 
 Such is the poetry of the author of Robinson Crusoe 
 and The Plague. This brought him to the notice of the 
 king; and he now entered on the brightest days of his 
 life, though they were extremely short, for he began to 
 neglect his business for political writing. 
 
 With regard to his business it will surely be safe to 
 take his own word about it, and allow that he was at one 
 time a hose-factor or hosier. In one of his disputes with 
 Tutchin he distinctly speaks of Tutchin, the gentleman, 
 and Defoe, the hosier. At another time, in another dis- 
 pute with the same man, he denies that he ever was a 
 hosier, or even an apprentice. Whatever his exact trade 
 was, whether wholesale or retail, one thing is certain, 
 that about the year 1692 he was forced to keep out of the 
 way of his creditors, owing at that time ,17,000. His 
 larger creditors, however, refused to allow him to be 
 made bankrupt, but had such confidence in his integrity, 
 that they allowed him to trade on the simple security of 
 his own bond. He continued to carry on the pantile 
 works at Tilbury until the year 1703, when he was
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xiii 
 
 totally ruined, -with a loss of ^3,000, by a Government 
 prosecution for libel. In 1694 merchants with whom 
 he had been connected offered him a lucrative agency 
 at Cadiz, but he wisely, or unwisely, stayed at home, and 
 employed himself at political economy and at political 
 writings. 
 
 In 1695 he was, without solicitation, made accountant 
 to the Commissioners of Glass Duty; which office he 
 held until the suppression of the duty by Parliament, 
 Aug. 1699. It seems almost likely that he started his 
 pantile works near Tilbury with the savings from this 
 office. He had a small property of his own, probably 
 some remains of the Elton property, but when he inhe- 
 rited it I cannot read. With regard to his travels there 
 is but little information, either as to time or direction. 
 They could not have been extensive, for his time is pretty 
 well accounted for by his writings. He makes one dis- 
 tinct allusion to a residence in Spain, but it must have 
 been a very short one. 
 
 To give a mere list of his political writings at this time 
 would take up more space than could be possibly spared 
 in a mere preface to his greatest work ; to give the very 
 shortest account of the political schemes in which he was 
 engaged would fill a volume nearly as large as this, and 
 would require a very practised hand merely to epitomize. 
 From an elegy on Dr Annesley (the Nonconformist 
 clergyman of St Giles', Cripplegate, at whose feet he had 
 sat as a boy) to a pamphlet to prove that a standing 
 army, existing with the consent of Parliament, contained 
 no danger to public liberty; nothing was too hot or too 
 heavy for him. Finance, charity (his deaf and dumb 
 asylum, for instance), religion, foreign politics, reform 
 (Freeholders* Plea against Stockjobbing Elettions of Par-
 
 xiv BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 liament Men, where, en passant, he mentions that ,11,000 
 was spent on the seat of Winchelsea) nothing came 
 amiss to this amazing author of Robinson Crusoe. He 
 covered all the ground lately occupied by Mr Cobden, 
 Mr Bright, Lord Shaftesbury, and our different foreign 
 ministers. Had he lived in this age of shorthand writing 
 he would simply have made speeches and have had them 
 reported. As it was, he had to write all that was in him 
 down, and have it printed. It is, therefore, no wonder 
 that he is, with the exception, I believe, of Sir Walter 
 Scott, the most voluminous British author we have. The 
 mere list of his works is confusing and appalling. And 
 at the end of his career, when he had once been struck 
 with apoplexy, and had said that he had nearly come to 
 an end of a long day's work, he amused himself by turn- 
 ing out to be the rival of Cervantes in fiction. To com- 
 pare Robinson Crusoe with Le Sage's Gil Bias would be 
 to insult Defoe. 
 
 The good King William died, in a somewhat untimely 
 manner, at Kensington, in 1702, through the stupidity of 
 the stupidest of known animals, a horse ; before Defoe, 
 with his reckless, headlong, Radical plain-speaking, had 
 succeeded in alienating from him his best friend and kind- 
 est protector. In his intense love for " moderation," as he 
 calls it, while receiving the favour and protection of 
 William, he wrote his Reasons against a War with 
 France, which must have given the deepest offence even 
 to the large-minded William. The gist of the piece is. 
 that it is no casus belli for the French king to acknow- 
 ledge the Prince of Wales as King of England : this is 
 headlong Radicalism with a vengeance. 
 
 Defoe, before this unhappy accident, had been almost 
 a courtier. The queen (whose death he mourned in com-
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xv 
 
 pany with his master) had once shewn him her flower- 
 garden, and William had been his kind and true friend ; 
 but the kind Mary was dead, and the kind William had 
 followed, and was lying stark at Kensington, with the 
 lock of his beloved Mary's hair upon his left arm, while 
 creatures calling themselves men, aye, and gentlemen, 
 were drinking the health of the horse which had killed 
 him, and of the mole, "the little gentleman in black 
 velvet," which threw up the mound on which the horse 
 stumbled. 
 
 A dark night of misery and disgrace, such as none 
 of us could bear now and live, was coming on rapidly. 
 To us, in these days, such a phase in our lives would be 
 unbearable : the author of Moll Flanders, tougher in 
 mental fibre than we are, the author of Robinson Crusoe, 
 tenderer in mental fibre than we are, lived through it, and 
 wrote Robinson Crusoe, almost the tenderest, gentlest, 
 purest book in the language afterwards. 
 
 It may be supposed that he was not long before he 
 got into trouble with the High Church party, who came 
 into power on the accession of Anne. It could hardly 
 be othenvise. In William's reign dissenters could hold 
 positions of public trust by " occasional conformity," that 
 is to say, by receiving, at certain times, the Sacrament of 
 the Lord's Supper at church, and by being allowed to 
 attend their conventicles at other times. The inexorable 
 Defoe, as a dissenter, had attacked even this compro- 
 mise, in his Address on Occasional Conformity, first 
 published in 1697. In 1701 the then Lord Mayor, a 
 dissenter, had complied with this rule, and Defoe had 
 attacked the dissenting Lord Mayor's spiritual diredlor, 
 the Rev. Mr How, a man of his, Defoe's, own party, in 
 very severe terms. It was hardly likely that such a very
 
 xvi BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 uncompromising man should long keep out of trouble 
 with the " Highflying" party, full of long-suppressed 
 confidence and boldness by the accession of another 
 Stuart, Anne ; whose absolute tendencies were only kept 
 within even moderate bounds by the Lutheran Prince- 
 Consort. 
 
 But the " Highflyers " were determined to take even 
 this stumblingblock out of the way of the conscientious 
 Defoe. On Nov. 4th Mr Annesley and Mr Bromley, with 
 Mr St John, afterwards Bolingbroke, brought in a bill 
 for preventing the occasional conformity of dissenters : 
 and so utterly excluding them from office. The bill was 
 lost in the Lords, through, says one biographer, the good 
 sense of the Bishops appointed by William. With this? 
 here, I have little to do : I only wish to call your atten- 
 tion to the state of temper in which Defoe must have 
 found himself at this fearful onslaught on his beloved 
 "religious liberty." I merely go into these details, be- 
 cause I remember well the jar it was to me, when I first 
 learnt that my beloved author of Robinson Crusoe had 
 been set in the pillory. One's feelings for respectabi- 
 lity are so strong. I never read the book with the 
 same pleasure again until I had learnt why Defoe was 
 set in the pillory, and that it was more an honour 
 to him than a disgrace. As I said before, it was the 
 same kind of check which one felt when one was told 
 that Bunyan wrote another very dear book in Bedford 
 jail. 
 
 Mr George Chalmers sums up his previous offences 
 against the party which ruined Anne, far better than I can 
 do. I shall take the liberty to quote him. 
 
 " During the previous twenty years of his life, De Foe 
 had busied himself unconsciously in charging a mine,
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xvii 
 
 which now blew himself and his family into air. He had 
 fought for Monmouth; he had opposed king James; he 
 had vindicated the Revolution ; he had panegyrised king 
 William ; he had defended the rights of the collective 
 body of the people ; he had displeased the treasurer and 
 the general, by objecting to the Flanders war ; he had 
 bantered Sir Edward Seymour and Sir Christopher Mus- 
 grave, the tory leaders of the commons; he had just 
 ridiculed all the high-fliers in the kingdom; and he 
 was at length obliged to seek for shelter from the in- 
 dignation of persons and parties, thus overpowering and 
 resistless." 
 
 He now wrote this lamentable Shortest "way 'with the 
 Dissenters. Loosely speaking, his argument is this : These 
 dissenters have no business on this earth ; destroy them 
 " the shortest way " at once, and without any more to do, 
 by fire and faggot, and have done with them. In one place 
 he goes as far as to say, that although numerous, they are 
 not so numerous as were the Protestants, yet the French 
 king effe finally cleared the nation of them at once. It was 
 written in ridicule of the language which was habitually 
 used from the pulpits of the more advanced of the high 
 party. Sacheverell had more than once used language 
 against the dissenters nearly as violent ; and Defoe's was 
 but very little overdrawn. The irony was so fine as to be 
 imperceptible to the coarser spirits, and some of them 
 actually hailed it as a " piece " on their own side, and 
 praised it in their pulpits ; others, however, saw how very 
 damaging it was, and discovered the author : the storm 
 whirled about his ears so sharply that he had recourse to 
 flight. He soon, however, in generosity to his printers, 
 gave himself up, and published his Explanation; which 
 explanation, seeing that he only explained that his object 
 
 b
 
 xviii BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 was to make fools of the dominant party, scarcely did him 
 any good. 
 
 The hue and cry after him is curious : 
 
 " St James's Jan. loth, 1702-3. 
 
 " Whereas, Daniel de Foe, alias De Fooe, is charged 
 with writing a scandalous and seditious pamphlet, enti- 
 tuled The Shortest Way with the Dissenters : he is a mid- 
 dle-sized spare man, about forty years old, of a brown 
 complexion, and dark brown coloured hair, but wears a 
 wig, a hooked nose, a sharp chin, grey eyes, and a large 
 mole near his mouth ; was born in London, and for many 
 years was a hose-factor in Freeman's yard, in Cornhill, 
 and now is owner of the brick and pantile works near 
 Tilbury-fort in Essex : &c. &c." 
 
 I fear that the above is the only picture I can give my 
 reader of the actual appearance of the man himself. There 
 was no portrait of him at South Kensington, but I have 
 at present before me three carefully engraved portraits of 
 him. I have got, in addition to my own, the opinion of 
 a tolerably good Art critic, and our judgments, given 
 perfectly independently, are similar. These three por- 
 traits are scarcely of the same person. Faces may alter 
 very much with age, but the crux of historical portraits is 
 the nose ; in these three portraits the nose is different, 
 though they all give the mole. The portrait prefixed to 
 the edition of The History of the Union, of 1786, edited 
 by George Chalmers, is very like that of his first master, 
 the Duke of Monmouth. The one which I conceive to 
 be nearest the reality, is the one prefixed to Wilson's 
 life. It is a very mournful and worn, but tender face, 
 of great length, with a very large mouth, and a very 
 broad though short lower jaw ; a face very refined and 
 very pleasing.
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xix 
 
 He was put on trial, and he pleaded guilty under 
 promise of pardon from Lord Nottingham. He was, 
 however, sentenced to stand in the pillory three times, 
 to pay a fine of 200 marks, to be imprisoned during 
 her majesty's pleasure, and to find sureties for seven 
 years. The book was also burnt by the common hang- 
 man. 
 
 " On the 29th instant, Daniel Foe, alias De Foe, stood 
 in the pillory before the Royal Exchange in Cornhill, as 
 he did yesterday near the Conduit in Cheapside, and this 
 day in Temple Bar ; in pursuance of his sentence given 
 against him at the last sessions at the Old Bailey, for 
 writing and publishing a seditious libel, entitled The 
 Shortest Way with the Dissenters. By which sentence 
 he is also fined 200 marks, to find sureties for his good 
 behaviour for seven years ; and to remain in prison till all 
 be performed." 
 
 Once again at the age of forty-two he was utterly 
 ruined, having lost 3500. In the pillory the mob treated 
 him kindly and well, which was fortunate for him, as it 
 was not very uncommon, even in this century, for people 
 to be killed in the pillory, if the mob was violently against 
 them. He was now left to consider himself in Newgate, 
 but still the busy ceaseless pen went on : besides more 
 than one piece which he wrote there, he projected one of 
 his most important undertakings, the Re-view of the affairs 
 of France. It is difficult to be got now. It began Feb. 
 10, 1704, as a weekly publication of half a sheet ; it was 
 afterwards published twice a week, and contained a 
 whole sheet. It contained news, foreign and domestic, 
 and politics, the state of trade, and The Scandal Club, 
 in which every kind of subject was discussed. The first 
 volume was published in February', 1705, 102 numbers.
 
 xx BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 It was the Saturday Review on a small scale, of 
 the day, and it ivas all written by Defoe himself. 
 Under other titles, Review of the State of the English 
 Nation (1706), Of the British Nation (1708) (1710), it 
 ran on until May, 1713, when it ended with its ninth 
 volume. 
 
 Yet his pen was busy enough at other things. While 
 this was coming out, and he still in Newgate, herding 
 with Moll Flanders, Bob Singleton, and Mother Mid- 
 night, he published a piece which is doubtless familiar 
 to many of our readers, The Storm, being an account of 
 the tempest which swept over London in November 1703. 
 He lay in Newgate until August 1704, thirteen months. 
 The story of his release is often told. Both space, and the 
 epigrammatic nature of the story, force us to tell it 
 shortly, but it is a very pretty one. Harley wrote to him 
 and asked him what he could do for him ; he answered, 
 " Lord that I may receive my sight." The queen was 
 kind to him after this, and he acknowledged her kindness 
 afterwards. 
 
 My main object has only been to point out the ex- 
 traordinary versatility of Defoe's pen before he wrote the 
 book which will live for ever. The life of Defoe until 
 1713 is the history of British politics. It would be to- 
 tally impossible to go into the subject here. Wilson and 
 Chalmers have done so far more ably than I possibly 
 could ; it would be mere weariness for me to epitomise 
 them for the reader, and Walter Wilson's book is far too 
 charming for a clumsy epitome. Defoe, however, was in 
 Newgate once more in 1713 for his History of Trade. 
 In 1715 he published his Appeal to Honour and Justice, 
 which I have had to quote two or three times before, as 
 being the most authentic account of himself which we
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxi 
 
 have. He now began to weary of the fight, which for 
 him had lasted forty years, during which time he had 
 been twice certainly in Newgate, and three times in the 
 pillory. From 1715 to 1719 his most noticeable work 
 was the Family Instruttor. In the year 1719, he for the 
 first time (unless we accept The Storm as fiction) wrote 
 what is now called a " Novel." It is about this story 
 I have to speak, from such lights as we have got above 
 or elsewhere. 
 
 I am most reluctantly obliged to confess that I have 
 come into the belief that this wondrous romance of Robin- 
 son Crusoe is no romance at all, but a merely allegorical 
 account of Defoe's own life for twenty-eight years. That 
 this allegory will fit everywhere I do not assert. Crusoe's 
 island in the Caribbean Sea does not entirely suit Eng- 
 land, for England was not in a state of primitive solitude 
 when Defoe arrived in it. The parrot who awoke him (in 
 the night of Newgate) is scarcely the Earl of Oxford. 
 That his captivity among the Moors was his first bank- 
 ruptcy, and that the kind-hearted Moor whom he threw 
 overboard was Tutchin, is again scarcely credible, any 
 more than that the shipwreck meant the revolution of 
 1688, and that William the Third was his umbrella. But 
 that by Crusoe he meant himself, that by the cannibal 
 Caribbees he meant the Tories, and that the name of the 
 first savage he killed with his gun was called Sacheverell, 
 there is no doubt at all. He half confesses to it himself, 
 in his preface to the Serious Confessions, giving, of course, 
 no names, and at the same time allows that the book, 
 taken as a whole, is an allegory of his life. His fine 
 imagination ran away with him, and the allegory, as far 
 as we know of his life, does not exactly correspond to it ; 
 for who was man Friday in the flesh ?
 
 xxii BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Did Defoe ever make a personal friend, and if so what 
 was his name ? I have said before that I thought Defoe 
 was a bad hater ; that he was genial and affectionate at 
 heart, Robinson Crusoe alone would testify; but his almost 
 fierce attack on How, a man who in the main was with 
 him, and who should have been his friend, shews that his 
 temper was too inexorable, even to keep friends, leaving 
 alone the making of them. 
 
 So he was a man who lived alone. No one could 
 come up to the standard of his absolute precision, and so 
 he lived alone in the world of England as Crusoe did 
 among the beasts and birds of the West India island. 
 Tfiat, I take it, is the history of this most wonderful book, 
 written at the close of a stormy, restless life, after the 
 author had said nearly everything, and suffered nearly 
 everything. 
 
 "I am sick of time, 
 And I desire my rest." 
 
 The worn-out, sensitive nature of the man threw itself 
 into his Protestant Utopia, where everything was perfectly 
 ordered, and where there was peace, alone, with God. 
 Crusoe is merely an ideal Protestant monk, a man who 
 has got himself out of the turmoils of the world, with 
 regulated order all around him, and his God face to face 
 with him, the Bible, in this case, standing for the priest. 
 Eight years afterwards Defoe wrote his plan for a "Pro- 
 testant monastery." Crusoe's life is, I think, Defoe's life, 
 as he would have had it at nearly sixty years of age. 
 For a man like Defoe, who had done and suffered so 
 much for the cause of freedom and religion, to ask for 
 religious peace is reasonable and tolerable. For boys 
 and girls, who have done nothing whatever, to do so, is, 
 on the other hand, quite another matter.
 
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxiii 
 
 His overwrought mind rested itself on this book. 
 There were lands far away from this weary England 
 with its eternal worry, and, moreover, its pillory 
 where a man could face God by himself. He conceived 
 such a land, and wrote Robinson Crusoe. I think that 
 that is the history of the book . I can conceive no other. 
 So far, I believe that the book is part of the man ; as to 
 details of allegory, I utterly give them up. 
 
 Probably but few people were ever possessed of a 
 larger amount of general knowledge than Defoe, yet, 
 looking at the list of his works, we should hardly think 
 that he was well read in travels and geography. Such, 
 however, was undoubtedly the case. Speaking of his 
 works before Crusoe one would say that voyages, adven- 
 tures, and geography, were of the few things to which he 
 was indifferent. Looking at the wonderful tide of ro- 
 mances which followed it so quickly, one would say that 
 voyages and travels had been eagerly studied by him 
 throughout his life. There is scarcely one of them which 
 does not contain some voyage ; even Moll Flanders must 
 be transported to Virginia. Defoe must have read travels 
 largely ; Hackluyt, Purchas, and probably Ramusio 1 , 
 must have been familiar to him ; but in addition to this he 
 must have had some special knowledge of geography, 
 gained from some very singular source, very probably 
 from talking to the Portuguese merchants and sailors. 
 For instance, he had, I think, read of Robert Everard's 
 adventures in Madagascar, for it seems to me that they 
 
 1 The second part of Robinson Crusoe shews that he had 
 read Marco Polo. Whether in Ramusio, or in the spurious 
 re-translation which gave rise to the literary squabble between 
 Hackluyt and Purchas, I am not able to detect.
 
 xxiv BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 gave the hint for the first part of Bob Singleton. I am 
 not aware that they were published before Churchill pub- 
 lished them in 1726. Again, this pleasant rogue, Bob 
 Singleton, had a knowledge of the interior of Africa, 
 which was very much in. advance of the age. Defoe 
 makes him cross Africa from Zanzibar to the mouth of the 
 Congo, and describes the route. He is hazy about Lake 
 Tanganyika, though not many degrees wrong ; but remark- 
 ably accurate about both Speke's lake and Baker's lake, 
 passing between the two, and distinctly saying that the 
 second one carried him north. across the Line before he 
 could round the end of it. He also recognizes the great Nile 
 coming out of these two lakes, and sees it flowing north. 
 This information must have been given to Defoe by some 
 Portuguese merchant or captain, who must have got it 
 from the Arab slave-dealers. 
 
 Defoe got but the barest hint of Robinson Crusoe from 
 Alexander Selkirk ; indeed Selkirk himself had a prede- 
 cessor in Juan Fernandez, for Ringrose mentions that a 
 buccaneer vessel was cast away here, and only one man 
 escaped, who lived here for five years alone ; and, again, 
 a Mosquito Indian was accidentally left there by Captain 
 Watling in 1681, with only a gun, knife, and a little 
 powder and shot, who was fetched off by Captain Dam- 
 pier himself three years afterwards, who gives an account 
 of it. This Indian used his knife to saw up his gun- 
 barrel, and by that means made harpoons, living thus on 
 goats and fish. It is most likely that Defoe knew of these 
 two other adventurers as well as he did of Alexander 
 Selkirk. 
 
 It is this confusion between Robinson Crusoe and 
 Alexander Selkirk, combined with abbreviated editions of 
 Defoe's Romance, which make a very great majority of
 
 'BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxv 
 
 people think that Robinson Crusoe's island is identical 
 with Juan Fernandez. It has nothing on earth in com- 
 mon with it, except that there are caves in it, and goats. 
 Juan Fernandez is a large island in the South Pacific, off 
 the Chilian coast, the nearest island, that of Massafuera, 
 being ninety miles off, it is a larger island, and has one 
 peak of 3,000 feet high ; it is as well-known now to the 
 Californian ships as Madeira is to the Australian. The 
 imaginary Robinson Crusoe island is an utterly different 
 one in the Atlantic, 10 deg. north of the line, close off the 
 coast of Venezuela, in the very estuary, 'if estuary it may 
 be called, of the Orinoco. The mainland which Robin- 
 son Crusoe sees, from which the Caribs or cannibals 
 come, is our own island of Trinidad. The currents be- 
 side his island are the flux and reflux of the tide into the 
 mouths of the Orinoco, which I should say, did I not 
 know the extreme carefulness of Defoe, were purely 
 imaginary, as the main mouth of the Orinoco is at least 
 ico miles S.E., and the mouths opposite Crusoe's island 
 are a mere series of swampy bifurcations. Mark his 
 wonderful accuracy in making Robinson Crusoe fall sick 
 of the Demerara ague. It is almost impossible to catch 
 Defoe in a blunder ; he was master of the only true way 
 of escaping all blunders if he was not sure of a thing he 
 did not write it down. 
 
 The beloved friend of our boyhood, Friday, was a 
 Carib: for Trinidad is the most southerly and the 
 largest, (with the exception of Porto Rico the most 
 northerly,) of the Caribbee islands. For the history of 
 these people you .must go to Spencer and others. His 
 straight hair, his handsome body, everything about 
 him shews that Defoe was as careful in writing fiction 
 as he was in writing politics. The more you examine
 
 xxvi BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Robinson Crusoe, by such lights as we have now, the 
 more probable does it appear : you get, if you will give 
 up the Selkirk-Juan Fernandez theory, almost to believe 
 in it 
 
 Why has this story of the man Friday, written by a 
 battered old man of fifty-nine, who had spent his life in 
 fierce political objurgation why has this story lived in 
 every mouth and in every heart until now? And why 
 will it live for ever among the speakers of the English 
 language, soon to become the most numerous speakers 
 of any language on the face of the earth ? After reading 
 it once again I have little hesitation in saying why. The 
 story lives, and will live, because it is one of the most 
 beautiful stories ever told. 
 
 Mark Crusoe, bringing well-ordered decorous pro- 
 testantism out of the disorder of nature, until he has got 
 himself into a (may I say it) somewhat self-righteous, 
 nay, even priggish state of mind. Mark how the whole 
 of his religious castle tumbles into the dust at the first 
 sight of the footprint on the sand. Pass through his 
 phases of blind fury and anger, and once more of his 
 doglike cowardice, when he at one time determines to 
 murder these cannibals like dogs ; and again goes about 
 with God in his solitude, as to whether or no he would 
 not be a murderer for killing any of them, seeing that 
 their sin was gregarious and national, not individual. 
 Pass on until the time when the footprint in the sand, 
 with what came after, brought on him a dull terror of the 
 solitude he had endured so long, and with it a craving for 
 one human companion : " Only one, oh Lord ! only one !" 
 to quote his own words ; when his self-contained orderly 
 protestantism fell to pieces around him, and the fierce 
 craving for human society came on him in his solitude
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxvii 
 
 and his "preternatural suspicion." Mark all this and say 
 that Defoe was not a genius, such a one as does not ap- 
 pear once in a century. 
 
 Crusoe's frame of mind, one remarks, was generally 
 one of blind suspicious terror. He was afraid about the 
 savages, about the Spaniards, about his soul, about 
 everything ; though naturally a brave man. He was, 
 after the appearance of the footprint, which shewed him 
 that God did not mean him to live alone, self-contained 
 for ever, in alternate phases of blind terror and blind 
 wrath ; in a painfully contemptible frame of mind alto- 
 gether. How did God get him out of this frame of 
 mind? By shewing him his strength in sending some- 
 thing weaker than himself to him to protect. One day 
 all this terror and doubt comes to an end. A naked 
 young man comes flying past Robinson Crusoe for dear 
 life ; and there is no more doubt, and no more cowardice. 
 The fatal bullets fly, inexorably, and the young man, his 
 young man, kneels at his feet. From this moment, then, 
 doubts and cowardice of solitude are gone for ever, and 
 Crusoe is lord and king over all who approach the island: 
 he has some one to command. 
 
 The inexorable honesty of Defoe, that same honesty 
 which alienated every one, is shewn singularly in this 
 most beautiful story of the man Friday. In the first 
 place, Crusoe assumes a degree of spiritual direction 
 over Friday which Defoe could not have approved of; 
 and in the second, Friday asks certain questions which 
 have not yet been answered : certainly not by Defoe. 
 When Friday moots the very old question of God's per- 
 mission of evil, asking why God, if He was so much 
 more powerful than the devil, had not killed him long 
 ago, Robinson Crusoe goes out for a walk and prays;
 
 xxviii BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and afterwards comes back with the lamest answer ima- 
 ginable. Defoe was too honest. 
 
 See again the pretty touch of Crusoe's delight at 
 hearing Friday's voice, though he cannot understand his 
 language. Then see Defoe's form of protestantism crop- 
 ping out in his description of Friday. He meant, I 
 think, to describe a soul fresh from the hands of its 
 Creator ; but he could not do without the devil, who was 
 so terribly real to him. He wanted to give us a perfectly 
 fresh soul with a high intelligence, with none but good 
 qualities, and the intelligence dormant. But the devil 
 must have some hand in the man, or he would not be a 
 man, according to Defoe's light, at all. Friday was 
 grateful, devoted, virtuous, pious beyond measure to his 
 father, in short, an improbably perfect character: still 
 the devil must have some share in him, and so Defoe 
 makes him a cannibal, with occasionally an extremely 
 ugly hankering after the old fleshpots of Egypt. 
 
 For although Defoe was unable to get on without 
 a belief in God, yet he, with his lifelong habit of anta- 
 gonism, seems to have been equally unable to get on with- 
 out a very strong belief in the devil. It almost comes 
 sometimes with him to the question, " What is the use of 
 one without the other?" In one of the almost lunatic 
 phases of spiritual cowardice, in which he places the 
 solitary Crusoe, at the time when he finds the foot-print 
 on the sand, Crusoe comforts himself with the theory 
 that it is the foot-print of the devil, of whom he is not 
 afraid, instead of that of one of the savages, of whom he 
 is afraid. But this comfort is of very short duration. 
 " If," argues the clever and witty historian of the devil, 
 " he had come here after me, he is not such a fool as to 
 leave his foot-print in any place where I am likely to find
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxix 
 
 it. Again, if he wished to terrify me by leaving it there, 
 he would scarcely have chosen a place to which I sel- 
 dom came, and where it might have been washed out by 
 the very next tide. Argal it is not the foot-print of the 
 devil come after me, for the bitter and irremediable sin 
 of refusing to go into business at York as a haberdasher, 
 and coming to seek my wicked self-seeking fortunes ; 
 coming on a voyage to catch niggers when we could, 
 take it all in all, have bought them much cheaper at 
 home? The foot-print then was not that of the devil ; 
 it was that of a Caribbee. So he goes home and has cold 
 sweats. No popish saint, not even St Anthony himself, 
 believed more fully in the devil, or was more ready for 
 a battle royal with him, with a certainty of victory, than 
 was the ultra-protestant Defoe. Of the extraordinary 
 brilliancy and wit of Defoe's History of the Devil I have 
 spoken before. 
 
 One could write a book about the beauties of Robin- 
 son Crusoe almost as long as the book itself. Space will 
 not allow it. So far I have tried to give, in a rough way, 
 an idea of who the man was, and what he had done, up 
 to the time when he wrote his first romance. I am aware 
 that I have made enormous omissions ; this preface 
 would have been utterly unreadable if I had not ; but I 
 believe that I have made no mistakes. Certainly no mis- 
 takes which cannot be vouched for on authority difficult 
 to dispute. I have to the best of my ability brought the 
 most remarkable political writer of any time up to the 
 time when he took to writing romances. What remains 
 to me is to give a vague sketch of the less popular 
 romances which he afterwards wrote ; and since I have 
 to a certain extent committed myself to his personal his- 
 tory, to give very shortly the end of that.
 
 xxx BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. 
 
 As a story of mere adventure, Captain Singleton is 
 decidedly superior to Robinson Crusoe; it is certainly the 
 best geographical romance which has ever been written ; 
 Dr Johnson took it to be a real story, as Chatham took 
 the Memoirs of a Cavalier to be real. It has fallen dead, 
 and few people know it, for the simple reason that the 
 world would rather hear of good things than of bad. The 
 story of Crusoe is the story of a thoroughly good man, 
 fighting with nature, and debating with God. The story 
 of Singleton is the history of an utterly unprincipled man, 
 without mercy, without honour ; who in his old age comes 
 whining back to the Quakers, to see if he can do anything 
 for his miserable soul. It is true and honest and pure ; 
 but I am happy to say not popular. Our people do not 
 like beaten hounds. Of the wonderful geographical know- 
 ledge shewn in this book I have spoken before. The 
 nucleus of the whole story came, as I think, from Robert 
 Everard. 
 
 Of some other ficlions of his, though written with the 
 best intentions, and with a high moral purpose, it may be 
 as well not to allude here. This edition of the old yet 
 ever young romance will find itself often in the hands of 
 the younger members of the community, and the intense 
 realism of these stories had better be spared them : 
 I will therefore neither praise them nor even name 
 them. 
 
 So I have done, to the best of my ability, my little 
 task about a very great man. The examination of his life 
 should make the most diligent of us blush for our lazi- 
 ness : the most honest of us for our insincerity : the 
 cleverest of us for our incapacity. Personally he has 
 almost passed from the memories of men : the fight that
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION. xxxi 
 
 he fought, and the great work which he did, are all for- 
 gotten, and Defoe only lives through the idle, beautiful 
 story which we give you here. 
 
 His death was not a happy one : the long stormy 
 day did not end in a beautiful sunset. The wicked in- 
 gratitude of his son clouded his last hours. But he man- 
 aged to die at last ; the only rest which his fevered 
 spirit ever had, was in writing his romances and in his 
 grave.
 
 THE 
 
 LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 OF 
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE 
 
 I WAS born in the Year 1632, in the City of York, of a 
 good Family, tho' not of that Country, my Father 
 being a Foreigner of Bremen, who settled first at Hull: 
 He got a good Estate by Merchandise, and leaving^ off 
 his Trade, lived after\vard_ at York, from whence he had 
 married my Mother, whose Relations were named Robin- 
 son, a very good Family in that Country, and after whom 
 I was called Robinson Kreutznaerj but by the usual 
 Corruption of Words in England, we are now called, nay 
 we call our selves, and write our Name Crusoe, and so my 
 Companions always call'd me. 
 
 I had two elder Brothers, one of which was Lieutenant 
 Collonel to an English Regiment of Foot in Flanders, 
 formerly commanded by the famous Coll. Lockhart, and 
 was killed at the Battle near Dunkirk against the 
 Spaniards : What became of my second Brother I never 
 knew any more than my Father and Mother did know 
 what_was becpme^ofjne. 
 
 Being the third Son of the Family, and not bred to 
 any Trade, my Head began to be fill'd very early with 
 rambling Thoughts : My Father, who was very ancient, 
 had given me a competent Share of Learning, as far as 
 House-Education and a Country Free-School generally 
 goes, and design'd me for the Law ; but I would be satis- 
 fied with nothing but going to Sea, and my Inclination to 
 
 R. C. I
 
 2 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 this led me so strongly against the Will, nay the Com- 
 mands of my Father, and against all the Entreaties and 
 Perswasions of my Mother and other Friends, that there 
 seem'd to be something fatal in that Propension of Na- 
 ture tending directly to the Life of Misery which was to 
 befall me. 
 
 My Father, a wise and grave Man, gave me serious 
 and excellent Counsel against what he foresaw was my 
 Design. He call'd me one Morning into his Chamber, 
 where he was confined by the Gout, and expostulated 
 very warmly with me upon this Subject: He ask'd me 
 what Reasons more than a meer wand'ring Inclination 
 I had for leaving my Father's House and my native 
 Country, where I might be well introduced, and had a 
 Prospecl of raising my Fortunes by Application and In- 
 dustry, with a Life of Ease and Pleasure. He told me 
 it was for Men of desperate Fortunes on^pne Hand, or 
 of aspiring, superior Fortunes on the other, who went 
 abroad upon Adventures, to rise by Enterprize, and make 
 themselves famous in Undertakings of a Nature out of 
 the common Road ; that these things were all either too 
 far above me, or too far below me ; that mine was the 
 middle State, or what might be called the upper Station 
 of Low Life, which he had found by long Experience was 
 the best State in the World, the most suited to human 
 Happiness, not exposed to the Miseries and Hardships, 
 the Labour and Sufferings of the mechanick Part of 
 Mankind, and not embarrass'd with the Pride, Luxury, 
 Ambition and Envy of the upper Part of Mankind. He 
 told me, I might judge of the Happiness of this State, by 
 this one thing, viz. That this was the State of Life which 
 all other People envied ; that Kings have frequently la- 
 mented the miserable Consequences of being born to 
 great things, and wish'd they had been placed in the 
 Middle of the two Extremes, between the Mean and the 
 Great ; that the wise Man gave his Testimony to this as 
 the just Standard of true Felicity, when he prayed to 
 have neither Poverty or Riches.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 3 
 
 He bid me observe it, and I should always find, that 
 the Calamities of Life were shared among the upper and 
 lower Part of Mankind ; but that the middle Station had 
 the fewest Disasters, and was not expos'd to so many 
 Vicissitudes as the higher or lower Part of Mankind; 
 nay, they were not subjected to so many Distempers and 
 Uneasinesses either of Body or Mind, as those were who, 
 by vicious Living, Luxury and Extravagancies on _one 
 Hand, or by hard Labour, Want of Necessaries, and 
 mean or insufficient Diet on_the_ other Hand, bring Dis- 
 tempers upon themselves by the natural Consequences 
 of their Way of Living ; That the middle Station of Life 
 was calculated for all kind of Virtues and all kind of 
 Enjoyments ; that Peace and Plenty were the Handmaids 
 of a middle Fortune; that Temperance, Moderation, 
 Quietness, Health, Society, all agreeable Diversions, and 
 all desirable Pleasures, were the Blessings attending the 
 middle Station of Life ; that this Way Men went silently 
 and smoothly thro' the World, and comfortably out of it, 
 not embarrass'd with the Labours of the Hands or of the 
 Head, not sold to the Life of Slavery for daily Bread, or 
 harrast with perplex'd Circumstances, which rob the Soul 
 of Peace, and the Body of Rest ; not enrag'd with the 
 Passion of Envy, or secret burning Lust of Ambition for 
 great things ; but in easy Circumstances sliding gently 
 thro' the World, and sensibly tasting the Sweets of living, 
 without the bitter, feeling that they are happy, and learn- 
 ing by every Day's Experience to know it more sensibly. 
 
 After this, he press'd me earnestly, and in the most 
 affectionate manner, not to play the young Man, not to 
 precipitate my self into Miseries which Nature and the 
 Station of Life I was born in, seem'd to have provided 
 against; that I was under no Necessity of seeking my 
 Bread ; that he would do well for me, and endeayfiuxju ^ 
 entejLTUfiJairly into the_S_tation_o{_L_ife which he_had_been 
 jusj recommencing iajne ; and that if I was not very 
 easy and happy in the World, it must be my meer Fate 
 or Fault that must hinder it, and that he should have 
 
 I 2
 
 4 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 nothing to answer for, having thus discharg'd his Duty 
 in warning me against Measures which he knew would be 
 to my Hurt: In a word, that as he would do very kind 
 things for me if I would stay and settle at Home as he 
 directed, so he would not have so much Hand in my 
 Misfortunes, as to give me any Encouragement to go 
 away: And to close all, he told me I had my elder Bro- 
 ther for an Example, to whom he had used the same 
 earnest Perswasions to keep him from going into the Low 
 Country Wars, but could not prevail, his young Desires 
 ' prompting him to run intojhe. Army where he was kill'd; 
 and tho' he said he would not cease to pray for me, yet 
 he would venture to say to me, that if I did take this 
 foolish Step, God would not bless me, and I would have 
 Leisure hereafter to reflect upon having neglected his 
 Counsel when there might be none to assist in my Re- 
 covery. 
 
 I observed in this last Part of his Discourse, which 
 was truly Prophetick, tho' I suppose my Father did not 
 know it to be so himself; I say, I observed the Tears run 
 down his Face very plentifully, and especially when he 
 ^spoke of my Brother who was kill'd ; and that when he 
 spoke of my having Leisure to repent, and none to assist 
 me, he was so mov'd, that he broke off the Discourse, 
 and told me, his Heart was so full he could say no more 
 to me. 
 
 I was sincerely affected with this Discourse, as indeed 
 who could be otherwise? and I resolv'd not to think of 
 going abroad any more, but to settle at home according 
 to my Father's Desire. But alas ! a few Days wore it all 
 off; and, in short, to prevent any of my Father's farther 
 Importunities, in a few Weeks after, I resolv'd to run quite 
 away from him. However, I did not act so hastily neither 
 as my first Heat of Resolution prompted, but I .took 
 Mother, at a time when I thought her a little pleasanter 
 than ordinary, and told her, that my Thoughts were so 
 entirely bent upon seeing the World, that I should never 
 settle to anything with Resolution enough to_go_tliigugh
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 5 
 
 /" with it, and my Father had better give me his Consent 
 than force me to go without it ; that I was now Eighteen. 
 Years old, which was too late to go Apprentice to a Trade, 
 or Clerk to an Attorney ; that I was sure if I did, I should 
 never serve out my time, and I should certainly run away 
 from my Master before my Time was out, and go to Sea ; 
 and if she would speak to my Father to let me go but 
 one Voyage abroad, if I came home again and did not 
 like it, I would go no more, and I would promise by a 
 double Diligence to recover thjt Time I had lost. 
 
 This put my Mother into a great Passion: She told 
 me, she knew it would be to no Purpose to speak to my 
 Father upon any such Subject ; that he knew too well 
 what was my Interest to give his Consent to any thing so 
 much for my Hurt, and that she wondered how I could 
 think of any such thing after such a Discourse as I had 
 had with my Father, and such kind and tender Expressions 
 as she knew my Father had us'd to me ; and that in 
 short, if I would ruine myself there was no Help for me ; 
 but I might depend I should never have their Consent to 
 it : That for her Part she would not have so much Hand 
 in my Destruction ; and I should never have it to say, 
 that my Mother was willing when my Father was not. 
 
 Tho' my Mother refused to mo_ve.it_to my Father, yet 
 as I h4ye heard afterwards, she reported all the Discourse 
 to him, and that my Father, after shewing a great Con- 
 cern at it, said to her with a Sigh, That Boy might be 
 happy if he would stay at home, but if he goes abroad he 
 will be the miserablest Wretch that was ever born : I can 
 give no Consent to it. 
 
 It was not till almost a Year after this that I broke 
 
 loose, tho' in the mean time I continued obstinately deaf 
 
 to all Proposals of settling to Business, and frequently 
 
 expostulating with my Father and Mother, about their 
 
 being so positively determin'd against what they knew my 
 
 Inclinations prompted me to. But being one day at Hull, 
 
 * wherg_I went casually, and without any Purpose of mak- 
 
 f ing an Elopement that time ; but I say, being there, and
 
 / " 
 
 6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 one of my Companions being going by Sea to London, 
 in his Father's Ship, and prompting me to go with them* 
 with the common Allurement of Seafaring Men, viz. That 
 it should cost me nothing for my Passage, I consulted 
 neither Father or Mother any more, nor so much_as 
 sent them Word of it ; but leaving them to hear of it as 
 they might, without asking God's Blessing, or my Father's, 
 without any consideration of Circumstances or Conse- 
 quences, and in an ill Hour, God knows, on the first 
 of September 1651, I went on Board a Ship bound for 
 London; never any young Adventurer's Misfortunes, I 
 believe, began sooner, or continued longer than mine. 
 The Ship was no__soojier gotten out of the Number, 
 but the Wind began to blow, and the Waves to rise in 
 a most frightful manner ; and as I had never been at 
 - Sea before, I was most inexpressibly sick in Body, and 
 ^terrify'd in ijjy Mind: I began now seriously to reflect 
 upon what I had done, and how justly I was overtaken 
 by the Judgment of Heaven for my wicked leavinjuiy. 
 Father's House, and abandoning my Duty ; all the good 
 Counsel of my Parents, my Father's Tears and my 
 Mother's Entreaties came now fresh into my Mind, and 
 my Conscience, which was not yet_mje to the Pitch of 
 Hardness to which it has been since, reproach'd me with 
 the Contempt of Advice, ariH the Breach of my Duty to 
 God and my Fatlier. 
 
 All this while the Storm encreas'd, and the Sea, which 
 I had never been upon before, wejjt very high, though 
 nothing like what I have seen many times since ; no, nor 
 like what I saw a few Days after: But it was enough to 
 affect me then, who was but a young Sailor, and had 
 never known any thing of the Matter. I expected every 
 Wave would have swallowed us up, and that every time 
 the Ship fell down, as I thought, in the Trough or Hollow 
 of the Sea, we should never rise more ; and in this Agony 
 of Mind, I made many Vows and Resolutions, that if it 
 would please God here to spare my Life this one Voyage, 
 if ever I got om:e my Foot upon dry Land again, I would
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 7 
 
 go direftly home to my Father, and never set it into a 
 Ship again while I liv'd ; that I would take his Advice, and 
 never run my self into such Miseries as these any more. 
 Now I saw plainly the Goodness of his Observations 
 about the middle Station of Life, how easy, how comfort- 
 ably he had liv'd all his Days, and never had been ex- 
 pos'd to Tempests at Sea, or Troubles on Shore ; and I 
 resolv'd that I would, like a true repenting Prodigal, go 
 home to my Father. 
 
 These wise and sober Thoughts continued all the 
 while the Storm continued, and indeed some time after ; 
 but the next Day the Wind was abated and the Sea 
 calmer, and I began to be a little inur'd to it: However 
 I was very grave for all that Dav. being also a little 
 Sea sick still ; but towards Night the Weather clear'd up, 
 the Wind was quite over, and a charming fine Evening 
 follow'd ; the Sun went down perfectly clear, and rose so 
 the next Morning ; and having little or no Wind, and a 
 smooth Sea, the Sun shining upon it, the Sight was, as I 
 thought, the most delightful that ever I saw. 
 
 I had slept well in the Night, and was now no more 
 Sea sick but very chearful, looking with Wonder upon the 
 Sea that was so rough and terrible the Day before, and 
 could be so calm and so pleasant in so little time after. 
 And now lest my good Resolutions should continue, my 
 Companion, who had indeed entic'd me away, comes to 
 me, IV ell Bob, says he, clapping me on the Shoulder, How 
 do you do after it? I warrant you were frighted, wdrft you, 
 last Night, when it blew but a Cap full of Wind? A 
 Cap full d 'you call it? said I, ''twas a terrible Storm: A 
 Storm, you fool you, replies he, do you call that a Storm? 
 why it was nothing at all; gir>e us but a good Ship and 
 Sea Room, and we think nothing of such a Squal of Wind 
 as that; but you're but a fresh Water Sailor, Bob ; come 
 let us make a Bowl of Punch and we'll forget all that, 
 d'ye see what charming Weather V/j now. To make short 
 this sad Part of my Story, we went the old way of all 
 Sailors, the Punch was made, and I was made drunk
 
 8 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 with it, and in that one Night's Wickedness I drowned 
 all my Repentance, all my Reflections upon my past Con- 
 duel, and all my Resolutions for my future. In a word, 
 as the Sea was returned to its Smoothness of Surface and 
 settled Calmness by the Abatement of that Storm, so the 
 Hurry of my Thoughts being over, my Fears and Appre- 
 hensions of being swallow'd up by the Sea being for- 
 gotten, and the Current of my former Desires return'd, 
 I entirely forgot the Vows and Promises that I made in 
 my Distress. I found indeed some Intervals of Reflec- 
 tion, and the serious Thoughts did, as it were, endeavour 
 to return again sometimes, but I shook them off, and 
 rouz'd my self from them as it were from a Distemper, 
 and applying myself to Drink and Company, soon mas- 
 ter'd the Return of those Fits, for so I call'd them, and I 
 had in five or six Days got as compleat a Victory over 
 Conscience as any young Fellow that resolv'd not to be 
 troubled with it, could desire : But I was to have another 
 Trial for it still ; and Providence, as in such Cases gene- 
 rally it does, resolv'd to leave me entirely without Excuse. 
 For if I would not take this for a Deliverance, the next 
 was to be such a one as the worst and most harden'd 
 Wretch among us would confess both the Danger and the 
 Mercy. 
 
 The sixth Day of our being at Sea we came into 
 Yarmouth Roads ; the Wind having been contrary and 
 the Weather calm, we had made but little Way since'the 
 Storm. Here we were obliged to come to an Anchor, and 
 here we lay, the Wind continuing contrary, viz. at South- 
 west, for seven or eight Days, during which time a great 
 many Ships from Newcastle came into the same Roads, 
 as the common Harbour where the Ships might wait for a 
 Wind for the River. 
 
 We had not however rjcl here so long, but should 
 have Tided it up the River, -but that the Wind blew too 
 fresh ; and after we had lain four or five Days, blew very 
 hard. However, the Roads being reckoned as good as a 
 Harbour, the Anchorage good, and our Ground-Tackle
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. g 
 
 very strong, our Men were unconcerned, and not in the 
 least apprehensive of Danger, but spent the Time in Rest 
 and Mirth, after the manner of the Sea; but the eighth 
 Day in the Morning, the Wind increased, and we had all 
 Hands at Work to strike our Topmasts, and make every- 
 thing snug and close, that the Ship might ride as easy as 
 possible. By Noon the Sea went very high indeed, and 
 our Ship rid Forecastle in, shipp'd several Seas, and we 
 thought once or twice our Anchor had come home ; upon 
 which our Master order'd out the Sheet Anchor ; so that 
 we rode with two Anchors a-Head, and the Cables vered 
 out to the better End. 
 
 By this Time it blew a terrible Storm indeed, and now 
 I began to see Terror and Amazement in the Faces even 
 of the Seamen themselves. The Master tho' vigilant to 
 the Business of preserving the Ship, yet as he went in 
 and out of his Cabbin by me, I could hear him softly to 
 himself say several times, Lord be merciful to us, we 
 shall be all lost, ive shall be all undone; and the like. 
 During these first Hurries, I was stupid, lying still in my 
 Cabbin, which was in the Steerage, and cannot describe 
 my Temper: I could ill re-assume the first Penitence, 
 which I had so apparently trampled upon, and harden' d 
 my self against : I thought the Bitterness of Death had 
 been past, and that this would be nothing too like the 
 first. But when the Master himself came by me, as I 
 said just now, and said we should be all lost, I was dread- 
 fully frighted : I got up out of my Cabbin, and look'd out ; 
 but such a dismal Sight I never saw: The Sea went 
 Mountains high, and broke upon us every three or four 
 Minutes: When I could look about, I could see nothing 
 but Distress round us : Two Ships that rj^l near us we 
 found had cut their Masts by the Board, being deeply 
 loaden ; and our Men cry"d out, that a Ship which rid 
 about a Mile a-Head of us was foundered. Two more 
 Ships being driven from their Anchors, were run out of 
 the Roads to Sea at^alKAdveriiures, and that with not a 
 Mast standing. The light Ships fared the best, as not so
 
 10 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 much labouring in the Sea; but two or three of them 
 drove, and came close by us, running away with only 
 their Sprit-sail out before the Wind. 
 
 Towards Evening the Mate and Boat-Swain begg'd 
 the Master of our Ship to let them cut away the Foremast, 
 which he was very unwilling to : But the Boat-Swain pro- 
 testing to him, that if he did not, the Ship would founder, 
 he consented ; and when they had cut away the Foremast, 
 the Main Mast stood so loose, and shook the Ship so 
 much, they were obliged to cut her away also, and make 
 a clear Deck 
 
 Any one may judge what a Condition I must be in at 
 all this, who was but a young Sailor, and who had been 
 in such a Fright before at but a little. But if I can 
 express at this Distance the Thoughts I had about me at 
 that time, I was in tenfold more Horror of Mind upon 
 Account of my former Convictions, and the having re- 
 turned from them to the Resolutions I had wickedly 
 taken at first, than I was at Death it self; and these 
 added to the Terror of the Storm, put me into such a 
 Condition, that I can by no Words describe it. But the 
 worst was not come yet, the Storm continued with such 
 Fury, that the Seamen themselves acknowledged they 
 had never known a worse. We had a good Ship, but 
 she was deep loaden. and ^wallowed in the Sea, that 
 the Seamen every now and then cried out, she would 
 founder. It was my Advantage in one respect, that I did 
 not know what they meant by Founder, till I enquir'd. 
 However, the Storm was so violent, that I saw what is 
 not often seen, the Master, the Boat-Swain, and some 
 others more sensible than the rest, at their Prayers, and 
 expecting every Moment when the Ship would go to the 
 Bottom. In the Middle of the Night, and under all the 
 rest of our Distresses, one of the Men that had been down 
 on Purpose to see, cried out we had sprung a Leak; 
 another said there was four Foot Water in the Hold. 
 Then all Hands were called to the Pump. At that very 
 Word my Heart, as I thought, died within me, and I fell
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. ir 
 
 backwards upon the Side of my Bed where I sat, into the 
 Cabbin. However, the Men roused me, and told me, that 
 I that was able to do nothing before, was as well able to 
 pump as another ; at which I stirr'd up and went to the 
 Pump and work'd very heartily. While this was dome, 
 the Master seeing some light Colliers, who not able to ride 
 out the Storm, were oblig'd to slip and run away to Sea, 
 and would come near us, ordered to fire a Gun as a 
 Signal of Distress. I who knew nothing what that meant, 
 was so surprised, that I thought the Ship had broke, or 
 some dreadful thing had happen'd. In a word, I was so 
 surprised, that I fell down in a Swoon. As this was a 
 time when every Body had his own Life to think of, 
 no Body minded me, or what wasbecome of me ; but 
 another Man stept up to the Pump, and thrusting me 
 aside with his Foot, let me lye, thinking I had been 
 dead ; and it was a great while before I came to my self. 
 
 We work'd on, but the Water increasing in the Hold, 
 it was apparent that the Ship would founder, and tho' the 
 Storm began to abate a little, yet as it was not possible 
 she could swim till we might run into a Port, so the Mas- 
 ter continued firing Guns for Help ; and a light Ship, who 
 had rid it out just a Head of us ventured a Boat out to 
 help us. It was with the utmost Hazard the Boat came 
 near us, but it was impossible for us to get on Board, or 
 for the Boat to lie near the Ship Side, till at last the Men 
 rowing very heartily, and venturing their Lives to save 
 ours, our Men cast them a Rope over the Stern with a 
 Buoy to it, and then vered it out a great Length, which 
 they after great Labour and Hazard took hold of, and we 
 hal'd them close under our Stern, and got all into their 
 Boat. It was to no Purpose for them or us after we were 
 in the Boat, to think of reaching to their own Ship, so all 
 agreed to let her drive, and only to pull her in towards 
 Shore as much as we could, and our Master promised 
 them, That if the Boat was stav'd upon Shore he would 
 make it good to their Master, so partly rowing and 
 partly driving, our Boat went away to the Norward
 
 12 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 sloaping towards the Shore almost as far as Winterton 
 Ness. 
 
 We were not much more than a quarter of an Hour 
 out of our Ship bjtf we saw her sink, and then I under- 
 stood for the first time what was meant by a Ship found- 
 ering in the Sea ; I must acknowledge I had hardly 
 Eyes to look up when the Seamen told me she was sink- 
 ing ; for from that Moment they rather put me into the 
 Boat than that I might be said to go in, my Heart was 
 as it were dead within me, partly with Fright, partly 
 with Horror of Mind and the Thoughts of what was yet 
 before me. 
 
 While we were in this Condition, the Men yet labour- 
 ing at the Oar to bring the Boat near the Shore, we could 
 see, when our Boat mounting the Waves, we were able to 
 see the Shore, a great many People running along the 
 Shore to assist us when we should come near, but we 
 made but slowj^ay towards the Shore, nor were we able 
 to reach the Shore, till being past the Light-House at 
 Winterton, the Shore falls off to the Westward towards 
 Cromer, and so the Land broke off a little the Violence of 
 the Wind: Here we got in, and tho' not without much 
 Difficulty got all safe on Shore and walk'd afterwards on 
 Foot to Yarmouth, where, as unfortunate Men, we were 
 used with great Humanity as well by the Magistrates of 
 the Town > who assign'd us good Quarters, as by parti- 
 cular Merchants and Owners of Ships, and had Money 
 given us sufficient to carry us either to London or back to 
 Hull, as we thought fit. 
 
 Had I now had the Sense to have gone back to Hull, 
 and have gone home, I had been happy, and my Father, 
 an Emblem of our Blessed Saviours Parable, had even 
 kilFd the fatted Calf for me; for hearing the Ship I 
 went away in was cast away in Yarmouth Road, it was 
 a great while before he had any Assurance that I was hot 
 drown'd. 
 
 But my ill Fate push'd me on now with an Obstinacy 
 that nothing could resist; and tho' I had several times
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 13 
 
 loud Calls from my Reason and my more composed Judg- 
 ment to go home, yet I had no Power to do it. I know not 
 what to call this, nor will I urge, that it is a secret over- 
 ruling Decree that hurries us on to be the Instruments 
 of our own Destruction, even tho' it be before us, and 
 that we rush upon it with our Eyes open. Certainly 
 nothing but some such decreed unavoidable Misery at- 
 tending, and which it was impossible for me to escape, 
 could have push'd me forward against the calm Reason- 
 ings and Perswasions of my most retired Thoughts, and 
 against two such visible Instructions as I had met with in 
 my first Attempt. 
 
 My Comrade, who had help'd to harden me before, 
 and who was the Master's Son, was now less forward 
 than I ; the first time he spoke to me after we were at 
 Yarmouth, which was not till two or three Days, for we 
 were separated in the Town to several Quarters ; I say, 
 the first time he saw me, it appear'd his Tone was alter'd, 
 and looking very melancholy and shaking his Head, ask'd 
 me how I did, and telling his Father who I was, and how 
 I had come this Voyage only for a Trial in order to go 
 farther abroad ; his Father turning to me with a very 
 grave and concern'd tone, Young Man, says he, you 
 ought never to go to Sea any more, you ought to' take this 
 for a plain and visible Token, that you are not to be a 
 Seafaring Man. Why, Sir, said I, will you go to Sea no 
 more ? That is another Case, said he ; it is my Calling, 
 and therefore my Duty; but as you made this Voyage for 
 a Trial, you see what a Taste Heaven has given you of 
 what you are to expefl if you persist; perhaps this is 
 all befallen us on your Account, like Jonah in the ship of 
 Tarshish. Pray, continues he, what are you? and on 
 what Account did you go to Seal Upon that I told him 
 some of my Story; at the End of which he bur_st out wifh 
 a strange kind, of Passion, What had I done, says he, 
 that such an unhappy Wretch should come into my Ship? 
 I would not set my Foot in the same Ship with thee again 
 for a Thousand Pounds. This indeed was, as I said, an
 
 14 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Excursion of his Spirits which were yet agitated by the 
 Sense of his Loss, and was farther than he could have 
 Authority to go. However he afterwards talk'd very 
 gravely to me, exhorted me to go back to my Father, and 
 not tempt Providence to my Ruine ; told me I might see 
 a visible Hand of Heaven against me, And young Man, 
 said he, depend upon it, if you do not go back, where- 
 e.ver you go, you will meet with nothing but Disasters 
 and Disappointments, till your Father's Words are ful- 
 filled ufion you. 
 
 We parted soon after ; for I made him little Answer, 
 and I saw him no more ; which way he went, I know not. 
 As for me, having some Money in my Pocket, I travelled 
 to London by Land ; and there, as well as on the Road, 
 had many Struggles with my self, what Course of Life 
 I should take, and whether I should go Home, or go to 
 Sea. 
 
 As to going Home, Shame opposed the best Motions 
 that offered to my Thoughts ; and it immediately occurred 
 to me how I should be laugh'd at among the Neighbours, 
 and should be asham'd to see, not my Father and Mother 
 only, but even every Body else ; from whence I have since 
 often observed, how incongruous and irrational the com- 
 mon Temper of Mankind is, especially of Youth, to that 
 Reason which ought to guide them in such Cases, -viz. 
 That they are not asham'd to sin, and yet are asham'd 
 to repent ; not asham'd of the Aclion for which they 
 ought justly to be esteemed Fools, but are asham'd of 
 the returning, which only can make them be esteem'd 
 wise Men. 
 
 In this State of Life however I remained some time, 
 uncertain what Measures to take, and what Course of 
 Life to lead. An irresistible Reluctance continu'd to 
 going Home ; and as I stay'd a while, the Remembrance 
 of the Distress I had been in wore off; and as that abated, 
 the little Motion I had in my Desires to a Return wore 
 off with it, till at last I quite lay'd aside the Thoughts of 
 it, and lookt out for a Voyage.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 15 
 
 That evi.l_Influence which carryed me first away from 
 my Father's House, that hurried me into the .wild and 
 indigested jjotion of raising my Fortune; and that im- 
 prest those Conceits so forcibly upon me, as to make me 
 deaf to all good Advice, and to the Entreaties and even 
 Command of my Father: I say the same Influence, what- 
 ever it was, presented the most unfortunate of all En- 
 terprises to my View ; and I went on board a Vessel 
 bound to the Coast of Africa; or, as our Sailors vulgarly 
 call it, a Voyage to Guinea. 
 
 It was my great Misfortune, that in all these Adven- 
 tures I did not ship my self as a Sailor ; whereby, tho' I 
 might indeed have workt a little harder than ordinary, 
 yet at the same time I had learn'd the Duty and Office of 
 a Fore-Mast Man ; and in time might have qualified my 
 self for a Mate or Lieutenant, if not for a Master : But as 
 it was always my Fate to choose for the worse, so I did 
 here ; for having Money in my Pocket, and good Cloaths 
 upon my Back, I would always go on board in the Habit 
 of a Gentleman ; and so I neither had any Business in 
 the Ship, or learn'd to do any. 
 
 It was my Lot first of all to fall into pretty good Com- 
 pany in London, which does not always happen to such 
 loose and misguided young Fellows as I then was ; the 
 Devil generally not omitting to lay some Snare for them 
 very early: But it was not so with me, I first fell ac- 
 quainted with the Master of a Ship who had been on 
 the Coast of Guinea; and who having had very good 
 Success there, was resolved to go again ; and who taking 
 a Fancy to my Conversation, which w-as not at all dis- 
 agreeable at that time, hearing me say I had a mind to 
 see the World, told me if I wou'd go the Voyage with 
 him I should be at no Expence ; I should be his Mess- 
 mate and his Companion, and if I could carry any thing 
 with me, I should have all the Advantage of it that the 
 Trade would admit ; and perhaps I might meet with some 
 Encouragement. 
 
 I embrac'd the Offer, and, entring into a stric~l Friend-
 
 16 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 ship with this Captain, who was an honest and plain^ 
 dealing Man, I went the Voyage with him, and carried ji 
 small^ Adventure, with me, which by the disinterested 
 Honesty of my Friend the Captain, I encreased very con- 
 siderably ; for I carried about 4o/. in such Toys and 
 . Trifles as the Captain directed me to buy. This 4o/. I 
 had mustered together by the Assistance of some of my 
 Relations whom I corresponded with, and who, I believe, 
 got my Father, or at least my Mother, to contribute so 
 much as that to my first Adventure. 
 
 This was the only Voyage which I may say was suc- 
 cessful in all my Adventures, and which I owe to the 
 Integrity and Honesty of my Friend the Captain, under 
 whom also I got a competent Knowledge of the Mathe- 
 maticks and the Rules of Navigation, learn'd how to keep 
 an Account of the Ship's Course, take an Observation; 
 and in short, to understand some things that were need- 
 ful to be understood by a Sailor : For, as he took Delight 
 to introduce me, I took Delight to learn; and, in a 
 word, this Voyage made me both a Sailor and a Mer- 
 chant : for I brought home L. 5. 9 Ounces of Gold Dust 
 for my Adventure, which yielded me in London at my 
 Return, almost 3oo/. and this fill'd me with those aspiring 
 Thoughts which have since so compleated my Ruin. 
 
 Yet even in this Voyage I had my Misfortunes too; 
 particularly, that I was continually sick, being thrown 
 into a violent Calenture by the excessive Heat of the 
 Climate; our principal Trading being upon the Coast, 
 from the Latitude of 15 Degrees North even to the Line 
 it self. 
 
 I was now set up for a Guiney Trader ; and my Friend, 
 to my great Misfortune, dying soon after his Arrival, I 
 resolved to go the same Voyage again, and I embarkM in 
 the same Vessel with one who was his Mate in the former 
 Voyage, and had now got the Command of the Ship. 
 This was the unhappiest Voyage that ever Man made; 
 for tho' I did not carry quite loo/, of my new gain'd 
 Wealth, so that I had 200 left, and which I lodg'd with
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 17 
 
 my Friend's Widow, who was very just to me, yet I fell 
 into terrible Misfortunes in this Voyage; and the first 
 was this, viz. Our Ship making her Course towards the 
 Canary Islands, or rather between those Islands and the 
 African Shore, was surprised in the Grey of the Morning, 
 by a Tiirkish Rover of Sallee, who gave Chase to us with 
 all the Sail she could make. We crowded also as much 
 / Canvass as our Yards would spread, or our Masts carry, 
 r to have got clear ; but finding the Pirate gain'd upon us, 
 and would certainly come up with us in a few Hours, we 
 prepaid to fight; our Ship having 12 Guns, and the 
 Rogue 1 8. About three in the Afternoon he came up 
 with us, and bringing to by Mistake, just athwart our 
 Quarter, instead of athwart our Stern, as he intended, we 
 brought 8 of our Guns to bear on that Side, and pour'd 
 in a Broadside upon him, which made him sheer off 
 again, aftej- returning our Fire, and pouring in also his 
 small Shot from near 200 Men which he had on Board. 
 However, we had not a Man touch' d, all our Men keep- 
 K"ingj;lose. He prepar'd to attack us again, and we to 
 defend our selves ; but laying us on Board the next time 
 upon our other Quarter, he enter'd 60 Men upon our Decks, 
 who immediately fell to cutting and hacking the Decks 
 and Rigging. We ply'd them with Small-shot, Half- 
 Pikes, Pqwdej^Chests, and such like, and clear'd our 
 Deck of them twice. However, to__cjil_sjiprt this melan- i 
 choly Part of our Story, our Ship being disabled, and 
 three of our Men kill'd, and eight wounded, we were 
 obliged to yield, and were carry'd all Prisoners into Sallee y 
 a Port belonging to the Moors. 
 
 The Usage I had there was not so dreadful as at first 
 I apprehended, nor was I carried up the Country to the 
 Emperor's Court, as the rest of our Men were, but was 
 kept by the Captain of the Rover, as his proper Prize, 
 and made his Slave, being young and nimble, and fit for 
 his Business. At this surprising Change of my Circum- 
 stances from a Merchant to a miserable Slave, I was per- 
 fectly overwhelmed; and now I look'd back upon my 
 R. C. 2
 
 18 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Father's prophetick Discourse to me, that I should be 
 miserable, and have none to relieve me, which I thought 
 was now so effectually brought to pass, that it could not 
 be worse ; that now the Hand of Heaven had overtaken 
 me, and I was undone without Redemption. But alas ! 
 this was but a Taste of the Misery I was to go thro', as 
 will appear in the Sequel of this Story. 
 
 As my new Patron or Master had taken me Home to 
 his House, so I was in hopes that he would take me with 
 him when he went to Sea again, believing that it would 
 some time or other be his Fate to be taken by a Spanish 
 _of_War ; and that then I should be set 
 
 at Liberty. But this Hope of mine was soon taken away; 
 for when he went to Sea, he left me on Shore to look 
 after his little Garden, and do the common Drudgery of 
 Slaves about his House ; and when he came home again 
 from his Cruise, he ordefd me to lye in the .Cabbin to 
 look after the Ship. 
 
 Here I meditated nothing but my Escape ; and what 
 Method I mightae to effe<5^ it, but found no Way that 
 had the least Probability in it: Nothing presented, to 
 make the Supposition of it rational ; for I had no Body to 
 communicate it to, that would embark with me ; no Fel- 
 low-Slave, no Englishman, Irishman, or Scotsman there 
 but my self; so that for two Years, tho' I often pleased 
 my self with the Imagination, yet I never had the least 
 ' encouraging_Prospe<fl of putting it inJPraclice. 
 
 AfteT"about two Years an odd_ Circumstance presented 
 it self, which put the old Thought of making some At- 
 tempt for_my Liberty, again in my Head : My Patron 
 lying at Home longer than usual, without fitting out his 
 Ship, which, as I heard, was for want of Money ; he used 
 constantly, once or twice a Week, sometimes oftner, if 
 the Weather was fair, to take the Ship's Pinnace, and go 
 out into the Road a-fishing ; and as he always took me 
 and a young Maresco with him to row the Boat, we made 
 him very merry, and I prov'd very dexterous in^catcbing 
 Fish ; insomuch that sometimes he would send me with a
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 19 
 
 Moor, one of his Kinsmen, and the Youth the Maresco, 
 as they call'd him, to catch a Dish of Fish for him. 
 
 It happen'd one time, that gomg a_fishing i n a stark 
 calm Morning, a Fog rose so thick, that tho' we were not 
 half a League from the Shore we lost Sight of it; and 
 rowing we knew not whither or which way, we labour'd 
 all Day and all the next Night, and when the Morning 
 came we found we had pull'd off to Sea instead of pull- 
 ing in for the Shore ; and that we were at least two Leagues 
 from the Shore : However we got well in again, tho' 
 with a great deal of Labour, and some Danger ; for the 
 Wind began to blow pretty fresh in the Morning; but 
 particularly we were all very hungry. 
 
 But our Patron warn'd by this Disaster, resolved to 
 take more Care of himself for the future ; and having lying 
 by him the Longboat of our English Ship which he had 
 taken, he resolved he would not go a fishing any more 
 without a Compass and some Provision ; so he ordered the 
 Carpenter of his Ship, who also was an English Slave, 
 to build a little State-room or Cabin in the middle of the 
 Longboat, like that of a Barge, with a Place to stand 
 behind it to steer and hale home the Main-sheet; and 
 Room before for a hand or two to stand and work the 
 Sails ; she sail'd with what we call a Shoulder of Mutton 
 Sail; and the Boom gib'd over the Top of the Cabbin, 
 which lay very snug and low, and had in it Room for him 
 to lye, with a Slave or two, and_aJTabie_lo__eal_^ii, with 
 some small Lockers to put in some Bottles of such Liquor 
 as he thought fit to drink; particularly his Bread, Rice 
 and Coffee. 
 
 We went freqjuently out with this Boat a fishing, and 
 as I was most dextrous to catch fish Jor _him, he never 
 went without me: It happen'd that he had appointgd_to 
 gojoutjn this Boat, either for Pleasure or for Fish, with 
 two or three Moors of some Distinction in that Place, 
 and for whom he had provided extraordinarily ; and had 
 therefore sent on board the Boat over Night, a larger 
 Store of Provisions than ordinary; and had order'd me 
 
 2 2
 
 'S *" 
 
 20 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 to get ready three Fuzees with Powder and Shot, which 
 were on board his Ship ; for that they design'd some 
 Sport of Fowling as well as Fishing. 
 
 I got all things ready as he had directed, and waited 
 the next Morning with the Boat, washed clean, her 
 Antient and Pendants out, and every thing to accomo- 
 date his Guests ; when by and by my Patron came on 
 board alone, and told me his Guests had put off going, 
 upon some Business that fell out, and order'd me with 
 the Man and Boy, as usual, to go out with the Boat and 
 catch them some Fish, for that his friends were to sup at 
 his House ; and commanded that as soon as I had got 
 some Fish I should bring it home to his House; all 
 which I prepar'd to do. 
 
 This Moment my former Notions of Deliverance dart- 
 ed into my Thoughts, for now I found I was like to have 
 a little Ship at my Command; and my Master being 
 gone, I prepar'd to furnish my self, not for a fishing Busi- 
 ness, but for a Voyage ; tho' I knew not, neither did I so 
 much as consider whither I should steer ; for any where 
 to get out of that Place was my Way. 
 
 My first Contrivance was to make a Pretence to speak 
 to this Moor, to get something for our Subsistence on 
 board ; for I told him we must not presume to eat of our 
 Patron's Bread ; he said, that was true ; so he brought a 
 large Basket of Rusk or Bisket of their kind, and three 
 Jarrs with fresh Water into the Boat ; I knew where my 
 Patron's Case of Bottles stood, which it was evident by 
 the make were taken out of some English Prize ; and I 
 convey"d them into the Boat while the Moor was on 
 Shore, as if they had been there before, for our Master: 
 I convey'd also a great Lump of Bees- Wax into the Boat, 
 which weighed above half a Hundred Weight, with a 
 Parcel of Twine or Thread, a Hatchet, a Saw, and a 
 Hammer, all which were of great Use to us aftenvards ; 
 especially the Wax to make Candles. Another Trick I 
 try'd upon him, which_h^_2?J!2 c J- n Jly came into also ; his 
 Name was Ismael, who they call Muly, or Moely, so I
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 21 
 
 call'd to him, Moely said I, our Patron's Guns are on 
 board the Boat, can you not get a little Powder and Shot, 
 it may be we may kill some Alcamies (a Fowl like our 
 Curlieus] for our selves, for I know he keeps the Gunner's 
 Stores in the Ship? Yes, says he, I'll bring some, and 
 accordingly he brought a great Leather Pouch which held 
 about a Pound and half of Powder, or rather more ; and 
 another with Shot, that had five or six Pound, with some 
 Bullets ; and put all into the Boat : At the same time I 
 had found some Powder of my Master's in the Great 
 Cabbin, with which I fill'd one of the large Bottles in the 
 Case, which was almost empty ; pouring what was in it 
 into another: and thus furnished with every thing need- 
 ful, we sail'd out of the Port to fish : The Castle which is 
 at the Entrance of the Port knew who we were, and took 
 no Notice of us ; and we were not above a Mile out of 
 the Port before we hal'd in our Sail, andset_us_down to 
 fish: The Wind blew from the N.NE. which was con- 
 trary to my Desire; for had it blown southerly I had 
 been sure to have made the Coast of Spain, and at least 
 reacht to the Bay of Cadiz; but my Resolutions were, 
 blow which way it would, I would be gone from the hor- 
 rid Place where I was, and leave the rest to Fate. 
 
 After we had fisht some time and catcht nothing, for 
 when I had Fish on my Hook, I would not pull them up, 
 that he might not see them ; I said to the Moor, this will 
 not do, our Master will not be J:husj>eiVd, we must stand 
 farther off: He thinking no harm agreed, and being in 
 the head of the Boat set the Sails ; and as I had the 
 Helm I run the Boat out near a League farther, and then 
 brought her too as if I would fish ; when giving the Boy 
 the Helm, I stept forward to where the Moor was, and 
 making as if I stoopt for something behind him, I took 
 him by Surprize with my Arm under his Twist, and tost 
 him clear over board into the Sea ; he rise immediately, 
 for he swam like a Cork, and call'd to me, begg'd to be 
 taken in, told me he would go all the World over with 
 me ; he swam so strong after the Boat that he would
 
 22 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 have reacht me very quickly, there being but little Wind ; 
 upon which I stept into the Cabbin, and fetching one of 
 the Fowling-pieces, I presented it at him, and told him, 
 I had done him no hurt, and if he would be quiet, I 
 would do him none ; but said I, you swim well enough to 
 reach to the Shore, and the Sea is calm, make the best of 
 your Way to Shore and I will do you no harm, but if you 
 come near the Boat I'll shoot you thro' the Head ; for I 
 am resolved to have my Liberty; so he turn'd himself 
 about and swam for the Shore, and I make no doubt but 
 he reacht it with Ease, for he was an excellent Swimmer. 
 
 I could ha' been content to ha' taken this Moor with 
 me, and ha' drowned the Boy, but there was no venturing 
 to trust him: When he was gone I turn'd to the Boy, 
 who they call'd Xury, and said to him, Xttry, if you 
 will be faithful to me I'll make you a great Man, but if you 
 will not stroak your Face to be true to me, that zs, swear 
 by Mahomet and his Father's Beard, I must throw you 
 into the Sea too ; the Boy smil'd in my Face and spoke 
 so innocently that I could not mistrust him ; and swore to 
 be faithful to me, and go all over the World with me. 
 
 While I was in View of the Moor that was swimming, 
 I stood out directly to sea with the Boat, rather stretching 
 to Windward, that they might think me gone towards the 
 Straits-mo\\t}\ (as indeed any one that had been in their 
 Wits must ha' been supposed to do) for who would ha 
 suppos'd we were saild on to the Southward to the truly 
 Barbarian Coast, where whole Nations of Negroes were 
 sure to surround us with their Canoes, and destroy us ; 
 where we could ne'er once go on Shore but we should be 
 devour'd by savage Beasts, or more merciless Savages of 
 humane kind. 
 
 But as soon as it grew dusk in the Evening, I chang'd 
 my Course, and steer'd directly South and by East, bend- 
 ing my Course a little toward the East, that I might keep 
 in with the Shore ; and having a fair fresh Gale of Wind, 
 and a smooth quiet Sea, I made such Sail that I believe 
 by the next Day at Three a Clock in the Afternoon, when
 
 ROSINS ON CRUSOE. 23 
 
 I first made the Land, I could not be less than 150 Miles 
 South of Sallee; quite beyond the Emperor of Morocco's 
 Dominions, or indeed of any other King thereabouts, for 
 we saw no People. 
 
 Yet such was the Fright I had taken at the Moors, and 
 the dreadful Apprehensions I had of falling into their 
 Hands, that I would not stop, or go on Shore, or come to 
 an Anchor ; the Wind continuing fair, 'till I had sail'd in 
 that manner five Days : And then the Wind shifting to the 
 Southward, I concluded also that if any of our Vessels 
 were in Chase of me, they also would now give over ; so 
 I ventur'd to make to the Coast, and came to an Anchor 
 in the Mouth of a little River, I knew not what, or where ; 
 neither what Latitude, what Country, what Nation, or 
 what River : I neither saw, or desir'd to see any People, 
 the principal thing I wanted was fresh Water : We came 
 into this Creek in the Evening, resolving to swim on 
 Shore as soon as it was dark, and discover the Country ; 
 but as soon as it was quite dark, we heard such dreadful 
 Noises of the Barking, Roaring, and Howling of Wild 
 Creatures, of we knew not what Kinds, that the poor Boy 
 was ready to die with Fear, and begg'd of me not to go on 
 Shore till day ; well Xury, said I, then I wo'nt, but it may 
 be we may see Men by Day, who will be as bad to us as 
 those Lyons ; then we give them the shoot Gun, says 
 Xury, laughing, make them run wey; such English 
 Xury spoke by conversing among us Slaves, however I 
 was glad to see the Boy so cheerful, and I gave him a 
 Dram (out of our Patron's Case of Bottles) to chear him 
 up : After all, Xury's Advice was good, and I took it, we 
 dropt our little Anchor and lay still all Night; I say still, 
 for we slept none ! for in two or three Hours we saw vast 
 great Creatures (we knew not what to call them), of many 
 sorts, come down to the Sea-shore and run into the Water, 
 wallowing and washing themselves for the Pleasure of 
 cooling themselves ; and they made such hideous Howl- 
 ings and Yellings, that I never indeed heard the like. 
 
 Xury was dreadfully frighted, and indeed so was I too ;
 
 24 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 but we were both more frighted when we heard one of 
 these mighty Creatures come swimming towards our 
 Boat, we could not see him, but we might hear him by 
 his blowing to be a monstrous, huge and furious Beast ; 
 Xitry said it was a Lyon, and it might be so for ought I 
 know ; but poor Xiiry cryed to me to weigh the Anchor 
 and row away; no, says I, Xury, we can slip our Cable 
 with the Buoy to it and go off to Sea, they cannot follow 
 us far; I had no sooner said so, but I perceiv'd the Crea- 
 ture (whatever it was) within two Oars Length, which 
 something surprizedjne ; however I immediately_stept to 
 the Cabbin-door, and taking up my Gun fir'd at him, upon 
 which he immediately turn'd about and swam towards the 
 Shore again. 
 
 But it is impossible to describe the horrible Noises, 
 and hideous Cryes and Howlings, that were raised as well 
 upon the Edge of the Shore as higher within the Country ; 
 upon the Noise or Report of the Gun, a Thing I have 
 some Reason to believe those Creatures had never heard 
 before: This convinc'd me that there was no going on 
 Shore for us in the Night upon that Coast ; and how to 
 venture on Shore in the Day was another Question too ; 
 for to have fallen into the Hands of any of the Savages, 
 had been as bad as to have fallen into the Hands of Lyons 
 and Tygers ; at least we were equally apprehensive of the 
 Danger of it. 
 
 Be that as it would, we were oblig'd to go on Shore 
 somewhere or other for Water, for we had not a Pint left 
 in the Boat ; when or where to get to it was the Point : 
 Xury said, if I would let him go on Shore with one of the 
 Jarrs, he would find if there was any Water and bring 
 some to me. I ask'd him why he would go? Why I should 
 not go and he stay in the Boat? The Boy answer'd with 
 so much Affection that made me love him ever after. Says 
 he, If wild Mans come, they eat me, you go ivey. Well, 
 Xury, said I, we will both go, and if the wild Mans come, 
 we will kill them, they shall eat neither of us ; so I gave 
 Xury a piece of Rusk-bread to eat, and a Dram out of our
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 25 
 
 Patron's Case of Bottles which I mentioned before ; and 
 we hal'd in the Boat as near the Shore as we thought was 
 proper, and so waded on Shore, carrying nothing but our 
 Arms and two Jarrs for Water. 
 
 I did not care to go out of Sight of the Boat, fearing 
 the coming of Canoes with Savages down the River ; but 
 the Boy seeing a low Place about a Mile up the Country 
 rambled to it ; and by and by I saw him come running 
 towards me, I thought he was pursued by some Savage, 
 or frighted with some wild Beast, and I run forward to- 
 wards him to help him, but when I came nearer to him, I 
 saw something hanging over his Shoulders which was 
 a Creature that he had shot, like a Hare but different in 
 Colour, and longer Legs, however we were very glad of it, 
 and it was very good Meat ; but the great Joy that poor 
 Xury came with, was to tell me he had found good Water 
 and seen no wild Mans. 
 
 But we found afterwards that we need not take such 
 Pains for Water, for a little higher up the Creek where we 
 were, we found the Water fresh when the Tide was out, 
 which flowed but a little way up ; so we filled our Jarrs 
 and feasted on the Hare we had killed, and prepared to 
 go on our Way, having seen no Foot-steps of any humane 
 Creature in that part of the Country. 
 
 As I had been one voyage to this Coast before, I knew 
 very well that the Islands of the Canaries., and the Cape 
 de Verd Islands also, lay not far off from the coast. But 
 as I had no Instruments to take an Observation to know 
 what Latitude we were in, and did not exactly know, or at 
 least remember what Latitude they were in ; I knew not 
 where to look for them, or when to stand off to Sea to- 
 wards them ; otherwise I might now easily have found 
 some of these Islands. But my hope was, that if I stood 
 along this Coast till I came ta that part where the English 
 traded, I should find some of their Vessels upon their usual 
 Design of Trade, that would relieve and take us in. 
 
 By the best of my Calculation, that Place where I now 
 was, must be that Country, which lying between the
 
 26 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Emperor of Morocco's Dominions and the Negroes, lies 
 wast and uninhabited, except by wild Beasts ; the Negroes 
 having abandon'd it and gone farther South for fear of the 
 Moors; and the Moors not thinking it worth inhabiting, 
 by reason of its Barrenness ; and indeed both forsaking 
 it because of the prodigious Numbers of Tygers, Lyons, 
 Leopards and other furious Creatures which harbour there ; 
 so that the Moors use it for their Hunting only, where 
 they go like an Army, two or three thousand Men at a 
 time ; and indeed for near an hundred Miles together upon 
 this Coast, we saw nothing but a wast uninhabited Coun- 
 try, by Day ; and heard nothing but Howlings and Roar- 
 ing of wild Beasts, by Night. 
 
 Once or twice in the Day time, I thought I saw the 
 Pico of Teneriffe, being the high top of the Mountain 
 Teneriffe in the Canaries; and had a great mind to 
 venture out in hopes of reaching thither; but having 
 tried twice I was forced in again by contrary Winds, the 
 sea also going too high for my little Vessel, so I resolved 
 to pursue my first Design and keep along the Shore. 
 
 Several times I was obliged to land for fresh Water, 
 after we had left this Place ; and once in particular, being 
 early in the Morning, we came to an Anchor under a little 
 Point of Land which was pretty high, and the Tide begin- 
 ning to flow, we lay still to go farther in ; Xury, whose 
 Eyes were more about him than it seems mine were, calls 
 softly to me, and tells me that we had best go farther off 
 the Shore ; for, says he, look yonder lies a dreadful Mon- 
 ster on the side of that Hillock fast asleep : I look'd where 
 he pointed, and saw a dreadful Monster indeed, for it was 
 a terrible great Lyon that lay on the Side of the Shore, 
 under the Shade of a Piece of the Hill that hung as it 
 were a little over him. Xury, says I, you shall go on 
 Shore and kill him ; Xury look'd frighted, and said, Me 
 kill! he eat me at one Mouth; one Mouthful he meant ; 
 however, I said no more to the Boy, but bad him lye still, 
 and I took our biggest Gun, which was almost Musquet- 
 bore, and loaded it with a good Charge of Powder, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 27 
 
 with two Slugs, and laid it down ; then I loaded another 
 Gun with two Bullets, and the third, for we had three 
 Pieces, I loaded with five smaller Bullets. I took the best 
 aim I could with the first Piece to have shot him intc^the 
 Head, but he lay so^with his Leg rais'd a little above his 
 Nose, that the Slugs hit his Leg about the Knee, and 
 broke the Bone. He started up growling at first, but 
 finding his Leg broke fell down again, and then got up 
 upon three Legs and gave the most hideous Roar that 
 ever I heard; I was a little surpriz'd that I had not hit 
 him on the Head ; however I took up the second Piece 
 immediately, and tho' he began to move off fiYd again, 
 and shot him into the Head, and had the Pleasure to see 
 him drop, and'Tnake but little Noise, but lay struggling 
 for Life. Then Xury took Heart, and would have me let 
 him go on Shore : Well, go said I, so the Boy jump'd into 
 the Water, and taking a little Gun in one Hand, swam 
 to Shore with the other Hand, and coming close to the 
 Creature, put the Muzzle of the Piece to his Ear, and shot 
 him into the Head again, which despatch'd himjquite. 
 
 This was Game indeed to us, but this was no Food, 
 and I was very sorry to lose three Charges of Powder 
 and Shot upon a Creature that was good for nothing to us. 
 However Xury said he would have some of him ; so he 
 comes on board, and ask'd me to give him the Hatchet ; 
 for what, Xury, said I ? Me cut off his Head, said he. 
 However Xury could not cut off his Head, but he cut off 
 a Foot and brought it with him, and it was a monstrous 
 great one. 
 
 I bethought my self however, that perhaps the Skin of 
 him might one way or other be of some Value to us ; and 
 I resolved to take off his Skin if I could. So Xury and I 
 went tQ_work with him, but Xury was much the better 
 Workman at it, for I knew very ill how to do it. Indeed, 
 it took us up both the whole Day, but at last we got off 
 the_Hide_of_him, and spreading it on the top of our 
 Cabbin, the Sun effectually dried it in two Days time, 
 and it afterwards serv'd me to lye upon.
 
 28 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 After this Stop we made on to the Southward con- 
 tinually for ten or twelve Days, living very sparing on 
 our Provisions, which began to abate very much, and 
 going no oftner into~the Shore than we were obliged to 
 for fresh Water ; my Design in this was to make the river 
 Gambia or Senegal!, that is to say, any where about the 
 Cape de Verd, where I was in hopes to meet with some 
 European Ship,, and if I did not, I knew not what Course 
 I had to take, but to seek out for the Islands, or perish 
 there among the Negroes. I knew that all the Ships 
 from Europe, which sail'd either to the coast of Guiney, 
 or to Brasil^ or to the East-Indies, made this Cape, or 
 those Islands; and in a word, I put the whole of my 
 Fortune upon this single Point, either that I must meet 
 with some Ship, or must perish. 
 
 When I had pursued_thig Resolution about ten Days 
 longer, as I have said, I began to see that the Land was 
 inhabited, and in two or three Places, as we sailed by, we 
 saw People stand upon the Shore to look at us, we could 
 also perceive they were quite Black and Stark-naked. I 
 was once inclin'd to ha' gone on Shore to them; but 
 Xury was my better Councellor, and said to me> no> go, 
 no go; however, I hal'd in nearer the Shore, that I might 
 talk to them, and I found they ran along the Shore by 
 me a good way ; I observ'd they had no Weapons in their 
 Hands, except one who had a long slender Stick, which 
 Xury said was a Lance, and that they would throw them 
 a great way with good Aim ; so I kept at a distance, but 
 talk'd with them by Signs as well as I could ; and parti- 
 cularly made Signs for some thing to Eat ; they beckoned 
 to me to stop my Boat, and that they would fetch me 
 some Meat ; upon this I lowered the top of my Sail, and 
 lay by, and two of them run up into the Country, and in 
 less than half an Hour came back and brought with them 
 two Pieces of dry Flesh and some Corn, such as is the 
 Produce of their Country, but we neither knew what the 
 one or the other was ; however, we were willing to accept 
 it, but how to come at it was our next Dispute, for I was
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 29 
 
 not for venturing on Shore to them, and they were as 
 much affraid of us ; but they took a safe way for us all, 
 for they brought it to the Shore and laid it down, and 
 went and stood a great way off till we fetch'd it on Board, 
 and then came close to us again. 
 
 We made Signs of Thanks to them, for we had nothing 
 to make them amends ; but an Opportunity offer'd that 
 very Instant to oblige them wonderfully, for while we were 
 lying by the Shore, came two mighty Creatures, one pur- 
 suing the other, (as we took it) with great Fury, from the 
 Mountains towards the Sea ; whether it was the Male 
 pursuing the Female, or whether they were in Sport or in. 
 Rage, we could not tell, any more than we could tell whe- 
 ther it was usual or strange, but I believe it was the 
 latter; because in the first Place, those ravenous Crea- 
 tures seldom appear but in the Night ; and, in the second 
 Place we found the People terribly frighted, especially the 
 Women. The Man that had the Lance or Dart, did not 
 fly from them, but the rest did ; however as the two Crea- 
 tures ran direflly into the Water, they did not seem to 
 offer to fall upon any of the Negroes, but plung'd them- 
 selves into the Sea and swam about as if they had come 
 for their Diversion ; at last one of them began to come 
 nearer our Boat than at first I expected, but I lay ready 
 for him, for I had loaded my Gun with all possible Expe- 
 dition, and bad Xury load both the other/, as soon as he 
 came fairly within my reach, I fir'd, and shot him direclly 
 into the Head, immediately he sunk down into the Water, 
 but rose instantly and plung'd up and down as if he was 
 struggling for Life ; and so indeed he was, he immediately 
 made to the Shore ; but between the Wound which was 
 his mortalJHurt, and the strangling of theJWater, he dyed 
 just before he reach'd the Shore. 
 
 It is impossible to express the Astonishment of these 
 poor Creatures at the Noise and the Fire of my Gun ; 
 some of them were even ready to dye for Fear, and fell 
 down as Dead with the very Terror. But when they saw 
 the Creature dead and sunk in the Water, and that I
 
 30 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 made Signs to them to come to the Shore; they took 
 Heart and came to the Shore and began to search for 
 the Creature, I found him by his Blood staining the 
 Water, and by the help of a Rope which I slung round 
 him and gave the Negroes to hawl, they drag'd him on 
 Shore, and found that it was a most curious Leopard, 
 spotted and fine to an admirable Degree, and the Negroes 
 held up their Hands with Admiration to think what it was 
 I had kilPd him with. 
 
 The other Creature frighted with the flash of Fire and 
 the Noise of the Gun swam on Shore, and ran up directly 
 to the Mountains frqrn_wjance they came, nor could I at 
 that Distance know what it wasT I found quickly the 
 Negroes were for eating the flesh of this Creature, so I 
 was 'willing to have them take it as a Favour from me, 
 which when I made Signs to them that they might take 
 him, they were very thankful for x immediately they felLlo 
 work with^ him, and tho' they had no Knife, yet with a 
 sharpen'd Piece of Wood they took off his Skin as readily, 
 and much more readily than we cou'd have done with a 
 Knife ; they offer'd me some of the Flesh, which I de- 
 clined, making as if I would give it them, but made Si^ns 
 for the Skin, which they gave me very freely, and brought 
 me a great deal more of their Provision, which tho' I did 
 not understand, yet I accepted ; then I made Signs to 
 them for some Water, and held out one of my Jarrs to 
 them, turning it bottom upward, to shew that it was 
 empty, and that I wanted to have it filled. They call'd 
 immediately to some of their Friends, and there came . 
 two Women, and brought a great Vessel made of Earth, 
 and burnt as I suppose in the Sun ; this they set down for 
 me, as before, and I sent Xury on Shore with my Jarrs, 
 and filled them all three. The Women were as stark 
 naked as the Men. 
 
 I was now furnished with Roots and Corn, such as it 
 was, and Water, and leaving my friendly Negroes, I made 
 forward for about eleven Days more without offering to 
 go near the Shore, till I saw the Land run out a great
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 31 
 
 Length into the Sea, at about the Distance of four or five 
 Leagues before me, and the Sea being very calm I kept a 
 large offing to make this Point ; at length, doubling the 
 Point at about two Leagues from the Land, I saw plainly 
 Land on the other Side to Seaward ; then I concluded, as 
 it was most certain indeed, that this was the Cape de 
 Verd, and those the Islands, call'd from thence Cape de 
 Verd Islands. However they were at a great Distance, 
 and I could not well tell what I had best to do, for if I 
 should be taken with a Fresh of Wind I might neither 
 reach one nor the other. 
 
 In this Dilemma, as I was very pensive, I stept into 
 the Cabbin and sat me down, Xury having the Helm, 
 when on a suddain, the Boy cry'd out, Master, Master, a 
 Ship with a Sail, and the foolish Boy was frighted out 
 of his \Vits, thinking it must needs be some of his Mas- 
 ter's Ships sent to pursue us, when I knew we were 
 gotten far enough out of their reach. I jump'd out of the 
 Cabbin, and immediately saw not only the Ship, but what 
 she was, (viz.} that it was a Portuguese Ship, and as I ( 
 thought was bound to the Coast of Guinea for Negroes. 
 But when I observ'd the Course she steer'd, I was soon 
 convinc'd they were bound some other way, and did not 
 design to come any nearer to the Shore ; upon which I 
 stretch'd out to Sea as much as I could, resolving to 
 speak with them if possible. 
 
 With all the Sail I could make, I found I should not 
 be able to come in their Way, but that they would be 
 gone by, before I could make any Signal to them ; but 
 after I had crowded to the utmost, and began to despair, 
 they it seems saw me by the help of their Perspective- 
 Glasses, and that it was some European Boat, which as 
 they supposed must belong to some ship that was lost, so 
 they shortened Sail to let me come up. I was encouraged 
 with this, and as I had my Patron's Antient on Board, 
 I made a Waft of it to them for a Signal of Distress, 
 and fiYd a Gun, both which they saw, for they told me 
 they saw the Smoke, tho' they did not hear the Gun;
 
 32 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 upon these Signals they very kindly brought too, and lay 
 by for me, and in about three Hours time I came up with 
 them. 
 
 They ask'd me what I was, in Portuguese, and in 
 Spanish, and in French, but I understood none of them ; 
 but at last a Scots Sailor who was on board, call'd to me, 
 and I answer'd him, and told him I was an Englishman, 
 that I had made my escape out of Slavery from the 
 Moors at Sallee; then they bad me come on board, and 
 very kindly took me in, and all my Goods. 
 
 It was an inexpressible Joy to me, that any one will 
 believe, that I was thus deliver'd, as I esteem'd it, from 
 such a miserable and almost hopeless Condition as I was 
 in, and I immediately offered all I had to the Captain of 
 the Ship, as a Return for my Deliverance ; but he gene- 
 rously told me, he would take nothing from me, but that 
 all I had should be deliver'd safe to me when I came to 
 the Brasils; for says he, / have sav'd your Life on no 
 other Terms than I would -be glad to be saved my self, 
 and it may one time or other be my Lot to be taken up in 
 the same Condition ; besides, said he, -when I carry you to 
 the Brasjls, so great a way from your own Country, if I 
 should take from you what you have, you will be starved 
 there, and then I only take away that Life I have given. 
 No, no, Seignor Inglese, says he Mr. Englishman, / 
 will carry you thither in Charity, and those things will 
 help y 'ou to buy your Subsistance there and your Passage 
 home again. 
 
 As he was Charitable in his Proposal, so he was just 
 in the Performance to a tittle, for he ordered the Seamen 
 that none should offer to touch any thing I had ; then he 
 took every thing into his own Possession, and gave me 
 back an exafl Inventory of them, that I might have them, 
 even^o much as my three Earthen Jarrs. 
 
 As to my Boat it was a very good one, and that he 
 saw, and told me he would buy it of me for the Ship's 
 Use, and ask'd me what I would have for it ? I told him 
 he had been so generous to me in every thing, that I
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 33 
 
 could not offer to make any Pric^ of the Boat, but left it 
 entirely to him, upon which he toldrne he would give me 
 a Note of his Hand to pay me 80 Pieces of Eight for it at 
 Brasil, and when it came there, if any one offer'd to give 
 more he would make it up ; he offer'd me also 60 Pieces 
 of Eight more for my Boy Xury, which I was loath to 
 take, not that I was not willing to let the Captain have 
 him, but I was very loath to sell the poor Boy's Liberty, 
 who had assisted me so faithfully in procuring my own. 
 However, when I let him know my Reason, he own'd it 
 to be just, and offer'd me this Medium, that he would 
 give the Boy an Obligation to set him free in ten Years, 
 if he turn'd Christian; upon this, and Xury saying he 
 was willing to go to him, I let the Captain have him. 
 
 We had a very good Voyage to the Brasils, and 
 arriv'd in the Bay de Todos los Santos, or All-Saints Bay, 
 in about Twenty-two Days after. And now I was once 
 more dcliver'd from the most miserable of all Conditions 
 of Life, and what to do next with my self I was now to 
 consider. 
 
 The generous Treatment the Captain gave me, I can 
 never enough remember; he would take nothing of me 
 for my Passage, gave me twenty Ducats for the Leopard's 
 Skin, and forty for the Lyon's Skin which I had in my 
 Boat, and caused everything I had in the Ship to be 
 punctually deliver'd me. and what I was willing to sell 
 he bought, such as the Case of Bottles, two of my Guns, 
 and a Piece of the Lump of Bees-wax, for I had made 
 Candles of the rest ; in a word, I made about 220 Pieces 
 of Eight of all my Cargo, and with this Stock I went on 
 Shore in the Brasils. 
 
 I had not been long here, but being recommended to 
 the House of a good honest Man like himself, who had 
 an Ingeino as they call it ; that is, a Plantation and a 
 Sugar-House ; I lived with him some time, and ac- 
 quainted my self by that Means with the Manner of their 
 planting and making of Sugar ; and seeing how well the 
 Planters liv'd, and how they grewjich suddenly, I resolv'd, 
 R. C. 3
 
 34 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 if I could get Licence to settle there, I would turn Planter 
 among them, resolving in the mean time to find out 
 some Way to get my Money which I had left in London 
 remitted to me. To this Purpose getting a kind of a Letter 
 of Naturalization, I purchased as much Land that was 
 Uncur'd. as my Money would reach, and form'd a Plan 
 for my Plantation and Settlement, and such a one as 
 might be suitable to the Stock which I proposed to my 
 self to receive from England. 
 
 I had a Neighbour, a Porttigueze of Lisbon, but born 
 of English Parents, whose Name was Wells, and in 
 much such Circumstances as I was. I call him my 
 Neighbour, because his Plantation lay next to mine, and 
 we went on very sociably together. My Stock was but 
 low as well as his ; and we rather planted for Food, than 
 any thing else, for about two Years. However, we began 
 to increase, and our Land began to come into Order ; so 
 that the third Year we planted some Tobacco, and made 
 each of us a large Piece of Ground ready for planting 
 Canes in the Year to come : but we both wanted Help ; 
 and now I found more than before, I had done wrong in 
 parting with my Boy Xury. 
 
 But alas ! for me to do wrong that never did right, 
 was no great Wonder : I had no Remedy but to go on ; I 
 was gotten into an Employment quite remote to my 
 Genius, and directly contrary to the Life I delighted in, 
 and for which I forsook my Father's House, and broke 
 thro' all his good Advice; nay, I was coming into the 
 very middle Station, or upper Degree of low Life, which 
 my Father advised me to before; and which if I re- 
 solved to go on with, I might as well ha' staid at Home, 
 and never have fatigu'd my self in the World as I had 
 done; and I used often to say to my self, I could ha' 
 done this as well in England among my Friends, as 
 ha' gone 5000 Miles off to do it among Strangers and 
 Savages in a Wilderness, and at such a Distance, as 
 never to hear from any Part of the World that had the 
 least Knowledge of me.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 35 
 
 In this manner I used to look upon my Condition 
 with the utmost Regret. I had no body to converse with 
 but now and then this Neighbour; no Work to be done, 
 but by the Labour of my Hands; and I used to say, I 
 liv'd just like a Man cast away upon some desolate 
 Island, that had no body there but himself. But how 
 just has it been, and how should all Men reflecl;, that, 
 when they compare their present Conditions with others 
 that are worse, Heaven may oblige them to make the 
 Exchange, and be convinc'd of their former Felicity, by 
 their Experience: I say, how just has it been, that the 
 truly solitary Life I reflected on in an Island of meer 
 Desolation should be my Lot, who had so often unjustly 
 compar'd it with the Life which I then led, in which had 
 I continued, I had in all Probability been exceeding pro- 
 sperous and rich. 
 
 I was in some Degree settled in my Measures for 
 carrying on the Plantation, before my kind Friend the 
 Captain of the Ship that took me up at Sea, went back ; 
 for the Ship remained there in providing his Loading, 
 and preparing for his Voyage, near three Months, when 
 telling him what little Stock I had left behind me in 
 London, he gave me this friendly and sincere Advice, 
 Seignor Inglese, says he, for so he always called me, if 
 you will give me Letters, and a Procuration here in Form 
 to me, with Orders to the Person who has your Money 
 in London, to send your Effects to Lisbon, to such Per- 
 sons as I shall direcl;, and in such Goods as are proper 
 for this Country, I will bring you the Produce of them, 
 God willing, at my Return; but since human Affairs are 
 all subject to Changes and Disasters, I would have you 
 give Orders but for One Hundred Pounds SterL which 
 you say is Half your Stock, and let the Hazard be run 
 for the first ; so that if it come safe, you may order the 
 rest the same Way ; and if it miscarry, you may have the 
 other Half to have Recourse to for your Supply. 
 "' This was so wholesome Advice, and look'd so friendly, 
 that I could not but be convinc'd it was the best Course 
 
 3-3
 
 36 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I could take; so I accordingly prepared Letters to the 
 Gentlewoman with whom I had left my Money, and a 
 Procuration to the Portuguese Captain, as he desired. 
 
 I wrote the English Captain's Widow a full Account 
 of all my Adventures, my Slavery, Escape, and how I 
 had met wrtli the Portugal Captain at Sea, the Humanity 
 of his Behaviour, and mwhat Condition I was now in, 
 with all other necessary Directions for my Supply ; and 
 when this honest Captain came to Lisbon, he found 
 means by some of the English Merchants there, to send 
 over not the Order only, but a full Account of my Story 
 to a Merchant at London, who represented it effectually 
 to her; whereupon, she not only delivered the Money, 
 but out of her own Pocket sent the Portugal Captain a 
 very handsome Present for his Humanity and Charity 
 to me. 
 
 The Merchant in London vesting this Hundred 
 Pounds in English Goods, such as the Captain had writ 
 for, sent them directly to him at Lisbon, and he brought 
 them all safe to me to ihe^jBraszfs, among which, without 
 my Direction (for I was too young in my Business to 
 think of them) he had taken Care to have all Sorts of 
 Tools, Iron- Work, and Utensils necessary for my Plan- 
 tation, and which were of great Use to me. 
 
 When this Cargo arrived, I thought my Fortune made, 
 for I was surprisej. with Joy of it ; and my good Steward 
 the Captain had laid out the Five Pounds which my 
 Friend had sent him for a Present for himself, to pur- 
 chase, and bring me over a Servant under Bond for six 
 Years Service, and would not accept of any Consideration, 
 except a little Tobacco, which I would have him accept, 
 being of my own Produce. 
 
 Neither was this all ; but my Goods being all English 
 Manufactures, such as Cloath, Stuffs, Bays, and things 
 particularly valuable and desireable in the Country, I 
 found means to sell them to a very great Advantage ; so 
 that I may say, I had more than four times the Value of 
 my first Cargo, and was now infinitely beyond my poor
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 37 
 
 Neighbour, I mean in the Advancement of my Planta- 
 tion ; for the first thing I did, I bought me a Negro Slave, 
 and an European Servant also ; I mean another besides 
 that which the Captain brought me from Lisbon. 
 
 But as abus'd Prosperity is oftentimes made the very 
 Means of our greatest Adversity, so was it with me. I 
 went on the next Year with great Success in my Plan-- 
 tation : I raised fifty great Rolls of Tobacco on my own 
 Ground, more than I had disposed of for Necessaries 
 among my Neighbours; and these fifty Rolls being each 
 of above a 100 IV t. were well cur'd and laid by against 
 the Return of the Fleet from Lisbon: And now increas- 
 ing in Business and in Wealth, my Head began to be 
 full of Projects and Undertakings beyond_my Ileach ; 
 such as are indeed often the Ruin of the best Heads in 
 Business, 
 
 Had I continued in the Station I was now in, I had 
 room for all the happy things to have yet befallen me, 
 for which my Father so earnestly recommended a quiet 
 retired Life, and of which he had so sensibly described 
 the middle Station of Life to be full of; but other things 
 attended me, and I was still to be the wilful Agent of all 
 my own Miseries ; and particularly to encrease my Fault 
 and double the Reflections upon my self, which in my 
 future Sorrows I should have Leisure to make ; all these 
 Miscarriages were procured by my apparent obstinate 
 adhering to my foolish Inclination of wandring abroad, 
 and pursuing that Inclination, in contradiction to the 
 clearest Views of doing my self good in a fair and plain 
 pursuit of those Prospects and those Measures of Life, 
 which Nature and Providence concurred to present me 
 with, and to make my Duty. 
 
 As I had once done thus in my breaking away from 
 my Parents, so I could not be content now, but I must 
 go and leave the happy View I had of being a rich and 
 thriving Man in my new Plantation, only to pursue a 
 rash and immoderate Desire of rising faster than the 
 Nature of the Thing admitted ; and thus I cast my self
 
 38 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 down again into the deepest Gulph of human Misery that 
 ever Man fell into, or perhaps could be consistent with 
 Life and a State of Health in the World. 
 
 To come then by the just Degrees, to the Particulars 
 of this Part of my Story; you may suppose, that having 
 now lived almost four Years in the Brasils, and beginning 
 to thrive and prosper very well upon my Plantation; I 
 had not only learn'd thfiL-Language, but had contracted 
 Acquaintance and Friendship among my Fellow-Planters, 
 as well as among the Merchants at St. Salvadore, which 
 was our Port ; and that in my Discourses among them, 
 I had frequently given them an Account of my two 
 Voyages to the Coast of Gitinea, the manner of Trading 
 with the Negroes there, and how easy it was to purchase 
 upon the Coast, for Trifles, such as Beads, Toys, Knives, 
 Scissars, Hatchets, bits of Glass, and the like ; not only 
 Gold Dust, Grfinea Grains, Elephants Teeth, &c. but 
 Negroes for the Service of the Brasils, in great Numbers. 
 
 They listened always very attentively to my Dis- 
 courses on these Heads, but especially to that Part which 
 related to the buying Negroes, which was a Trade at that 
 time not only not far entred into, but as far as it was, 
 had been carried on by the Assiento, or Permission of 
 the Kings of Spain and Portugal, and engross'd in the 
 Publick, so that few Negroes were brought, and those ex- 
 cessive dear. 
 
 It happen'd being in Company with some Merchants 
 and Planters of my Acquaintance, and talking of those 
 things very earnestly, three of them came to me the next 
 'Morning, and told me they had been musing very much 
 upon what I had discoursed with them of, the last Night, 
 and they came to make a secret Proposal to me ; and 
 . after enjoining mejiacrecy, they told me, that they had 
 a mind to fit out a Ship to go to Guinea, that they had 
 all Plantations as well as I, and were straiten'd for no- 
 thing sg^ much as Servants: that as it was a Trade that 
 could not be carried on, because they could not publickly 
 sell the Negroes when they came home, so they desired to
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 39 
 
 make but one Voyage, to bring the Negroes on Shore 
 privately, and divide them among their own Plantations ; 
 and in a Word, the Question was, whether I would go 
 their Super-Cargo in the Ship to manage the Trading 
 Part upon the Coast of Guinea? And they offer'd me 
 that I should have my equal Share of the Negroes, with- 
 out providing any Part of the Stock. 
 
 This was a fair Proposal, it must be confess'd, had it 
 been made to any one that had not had a Settlement and 
 Plantation of his own to look after, which was in a fair 
 way of coming to be very considerable, and with a good 
 Stock upon it. But for me that was thus entered and 
 established, and had nothing to do but go on as I had 
 begun for three or four Years more, and to have sent for 
 the other hundred Pound from England, and who in that 
 time, and with that little Addition, could scarce ha' fail'd 
 of being worth three or four thousand Pounds Sterling, 
 and that encreasing too ; for me to think of such a 
 Voyage, was the most preposterous Thing that ever Man 
 in such Circumstances could be guilty of. 
 
 But I that was born to be my own Destroyer, could 
 no more resist the Offer than I could restrain my first 
 rambling Designs, when my Father's good Counsel was 
 lost upon me. In a word, I told them I would go with all 
 my Heart, if they would undertake to look after my 
 Plantation in my Absence, and would dispose of it to 
 such as I should direct if IjTiiscjuryM. This they all 
 engag'd to do, and entred into Writings or Covenants to 
 do so ; and I made a formal Will, disposing of my Planta- 
 tion and Effects, in Case of my Death, making the Cap- 
 tain of the Ship that had sav'd my Life as before, my 
 universal Heir, but obliging him to dispose of my Effects 
 as I had directed in my Will, one half of the Produce 
 being to himself, and the other to be shipp'd to England. 
 
 In short, I took all possible Caution to preserve my 
 Effects, and keep up my Plantation ; had I used half as 
 much Prudence to have look'd into my own Interest, and 
 have made a. Judgment of what I ought to ha.vejione, and
 
 40 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 not to have done, I had certainly never gone away from 
 so prospej^ys an Undertaking, leaving all the probable 
 Views of a thriving Circumstance, and gone upon a 
 Voyage to Sea, attended with all its common Hazards; 
 to say nothing of the Reasons I had to expect particular 
 Misfortunes to my self. 
 
 But I was hurry'd on, and obey'd blindly the Dictates 
 of my Fancy rather than my Reason : and accordingly the 
 Ship being fitted out, and the Cargo furnished, and all 
 things done as by Agreement, by my Partners in the 
 Voyage, I went on Board in an evil Hour, the First of 
 September 1659, being the same Day eight Year that I 
 went from my Father and Mother at Hull, in order to adl 
 the Rebel to their Authority, and the Fool to. my own 
 Interest. 
 
 Our Ship was about 120 Tun Burthen, carried 6 Guns, 
 and 14 Men, besides the Master, his Boy, and my self; 
 we had on Board no large Cargo of Goods, except of such 
 Toys as were fit for our Trade with the Negroes, such as 
 Beads, bits of Glass, Shells, and odd Trifles, especially 
 little Looking-Glasses, Knives, Scissars, Hatchets, and 
 the like. 
 
 The same Day I went on Board we set sail, standing 
 away to the Northward upon our own Coast, with Design 
 to stretch over for the Affrican Coast, when they came 
 about 10 or 12 Degrees of Northern Latitude, which it 
 seems was the manner of their Course in those Days. 
 We had very good Weather, only ejt rp< " ;i ' vp h nt j all the 
 way upon our own Coast, till we came the Height of Cape 
 ^Sf.Augustino, from whence keeping farther off at Sea we/ 
 lost SighFof Land7 and steer'd as if we w bound for the 
 Isle Fernand de Noronha, holding our Course N. E. by 
 N. and leaving those Isles on the East ; in this Course we 
 past the Line in about i2Days time, and were by our last 
 Observation in 7 Degrees 22 jviin. Northern Latitude, 
 when a violent Tournado or Hurricane took us quite out 
 oL ourKnowledge ; it began from the South-East7*came 
 aboutlblhe North-West, and then settled into the Norlhr_
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 41 
 
 East, from whence it blew in such a terrible manner, that 
 foTija^ays together we could do nothing but drive, and 
 scudcTmg away before it, let it carry us whither ever Fate 
 and the Fury of the Winds directed; and during these 12 
 Days, I need not say, that I expected every Day to be 
 swallowed up, nor indeed did any in the Ship expect to 
 save their Lives. 
 
 In this Distress, we had, besides the Terror of the 
 Storm, one of our Men died of the Calenture, and one 
 Man and the Boy wash'd over-board ; about the 1 2th Day 
 the Weather abating a little, the Master made an Ob- 
 servation a^-JtelL-as- he could, and found that he was 
 in about II Degrees North Latitude, but that he was 22 
 Degrees of Longitude difference West from Cape St. 
 Augustino; so that he found he was gotten upon the 
 Coast of Guinea, or the North Part of Brasil, beyond 
 the River Amozones, toward that of the River Oronoque, 
 commonly call'd the Great River, and began to consult 
 with me what Course he should take, for the Ship was 
 leaky and very much disabled, and he was going directly 
 back to the Coast of Brasil. 
 
 I was positively against that, and looking over the 
 Charts of the Sea-Coast of America with him, we con- 
 cluded there was no inhabited Country for us to have 
 recourse to, till we came within the Circle of the Carribbe- 
 Islands, and therefore resolved to stand away for Bar- 
 badoes, which by keeping off at Sea, to avoid the Indraft 
 of the Bay or Gulph of Mexico, we might easily perform, 
 as we hoped, in about fifteen Days Sail, whereas we could 
 not possibly make our Voyage to the Coast of Affrica 
 without some Assistance, both to our Ship and to our 
 selves. 
 
 With this Design we chang'd our Course, and steer'd 
 away A r . W. by W. in order to reach some of our English 
 Islands, where I hoped for Relief; but our Voyage 'was 
 otherwise determined, for being in the Latitude of 12 
 Deg. 1 8 Min. a second Storm came upon us, which 
 carry 'd us away with the same Impetuosity Westward,
 
 42 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and drove us so out of the very Way of all humane 
 Commerce, that had all our Lives been saved, as to the 
 Sea, we were rather in Danger of being devoured by 
 Savages than ever returning to our own Country. 
 
 In this Distress, the Wind still blowing very hard, one 
 of our Men early in the Morning, cry'd out, Land; and 
 we had no sooner run out of the Cabbin to look out in 
 hopes of seeing whereabouts in the World we were ; but 
 the Ship struck upon a Sand, and in a Moment her 
 Motion being so stopp'd, the Sea broke over her in such 
 a manner, that we expected we should all have perish'd 
 immediately, and we were immediately driven into our 
 close Quarters to shelter us from the very Foam and 
 Sprye of the Sea. 
 
 It is not easy for any one, who has not been in the 
 like Condition, to describe or conceive the Consternation 
 of Men in such Circumstances ; we knew nothing where 
 we were, or upon what Land it was we were driven, whe- 
 ther an Island or the Main, whether inhabited or not 
 inhabited ; and as the Rage of the Wind was still great, 
 tho' rather less than at first, we could not so much as hope 
 to have the Ship hold many Minutes without breaking in 
 Pieces, unless the Winds by a kind of Miracle should 
 turn immediately about. In a word, we sat looking one 
 upon another, and expecting Death every Moment, and 
 every Man acting accordingly, as preparing for another 
 World, for there was little or nothing more for us to do in 
 this; that which was our present Comfort, and all the 
 Comfort we had, was, that contrary to our Expectation 
 the Ship did not break yet, and that the Master said the 
 Wind began to abate. 
 
 Now tho' we thought that the Wind did a little abate, 
 yet the Ship having thus struck upon the Sand, and 
 sticking too fast for us to expect her getting off, we were 
 in a dreadful Condition indeed, and had nothing to do 
 but to think of saving our Lives as well as we could ; we 
 had a Boat at our Stern, just before the Storm, but she 
 was first stav'd by dashing against the Ship's Rudder, and
 
 ROBfNSON CRUSOE. 
 
 43 
 
 in the next Place she broke away, and either sunk or was 
 driven off to Sea, so there was no hope from her ; we had 
 another Boat on Board, but. how to get her off into the 
 Sea, was a doubtful thing ; however, there was no room 
 to debate, for we fancy'd the Ship would break in Pieces 
 every Minute, and some told us she was actually broken 
 already. 
 
 In this Distress, the Mate of our Vessel lays hold of 
 the Boat, and with the help of the rest of the Men, they 
 got her slung over the Ship's-side, and getting all into 
 her, let go, and committed our selves being Eleven in 
 Number, to God's Mercy, and the wild Sea ; for tho' the 
 Storm was abated considerably, yet the Sea went dread- 
 ful high upon the Shore, and might well be call'd, Den 
 wild Zee, as the Dutch call the Sea in a Storm. 
 
 And now our Case was very dismal indeed ; for we all 
 saw plainly, that the Sea went so high, that the Boat 
 could not live, and that we should be inevitably drowned. 
 As to making Sail, we had none, nor, if we had, could we 
 have done any thing with it ; so we work'd at the Oar 
 towards the Land, tho' with heavy Hearts, like Men 
 going to Execution ; for we all knew, that when the Boat 
 came nearer the Shore, she would be dash'd in a thousand 
 Pieces by the Breach of the Sea. However, we com- 
 mitted our Souls to God in the most earnest Manner, 
 and the Wind driving us towards the Shore, we hasten'd 
 our Destruction with our own Hands, pulling as well as 
 we could towards Land. 
 
 What the Shore was, whether Rock or Sand, whether 
 Steep or Shoal, we knew not ; the only Hope that could 
 rationally give us the least Shadow of Expectation, was, 
 if we might happen into some Bay or Gulph, or the 
 Mouth of some River, where by great Chance we might 
 have run our Boat in, or got under the Lee of the Land, 
 and perhaps made smooth Water. But there was nothing 
 of this appeared ; but as we made nearer and nearer the 
 Shore, the Land look'd more frightful than the Sea. 
 
 After we had row'd, or rather driven about a League
 
 44 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and a Half, as we reckon'd it, a raging Wave, Mountain- 
 like, came rowling a-stern of us, and plainly bad us 
 expect the Coup-de-Grace . In a word, it took us with 
 such a Fury, that it overset the Boat at once ; and sepa- 
 rating us as well from the Boat, as from one another, gave 
 us not time hardly to say, O God ! for we were all swal- 
 lowed up in a Moment. 
 
 Nothing can describe the Confusion of Thought which 
 I felt when I sunk into the Water ; for tho' I swam very 
 well, yet I could not deliver my self from the Waves so 
 as to draw Breath, till that Wave having driven me, or 
 rather carried me a vast Way on towards the Shore, and 
 having spent it self, went back, and left me upon the 
 Land almost dry, but half dead with the Water I took in. 
 I had so much Presence of Mind as well as Breath left, 
 that seeing my self nearer the main Land than I expected, 
 I got upon my Feet, and endeavoured to make on towards 
 the Land as fast as I could, before another Wave should 
 return, and take me up again. But I soon found it was 
 impossible to avoid it ; for I saw the Sea come after me 
 as high as a great Hill, and as furious as an Enemy 
 which I had no Means or Strength to contend with ; my 
 Business was to hold my Breath, and raise my self upon 
 the Water, if I could : and so by swimming to preserve 
 my Breathing, and Pilot my self towards the Shore, if 
 possible ; my greatest Concern now being, that the Sea, 
 as it would carry me a great Way towards the Shore 
 when it came on, might not carry me back again with it 
 when it gave back towards the Sea. 
 
 The Wave that came upon me again, buried me %t 
 once 20 or 30 Foot deep in its own Body ; and I could 
 feel my self carried with a mighty Force and Swiftness 
 towards the Shore a very great Way; but I held my 
 Breath, and assisted my self to swim still forward with all 
 my Might. I was ready to burst with holding my Breath, 
 when, as I felt my self rising up, so to my immediate 
 Relief, I found my Head and Hands shoot out above the 
 Surface of the Water j and tho' it was not two Seconds of
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 45 
 
 Time that I could keep my self so, yet it reliev'd me 
 greatly, gave me Breath and new Courage. I was covered 
 again with Water a good while, but not so long but I 
 held it out ; and finding the Water had spent it self, and 
 began to return, I strook forward against the Return of 
 the Waves, and felt Ground again with my Feet. I stood 
 still a few Moments to recover Breath, and till the Water 
 went from me, and then took to my Heels, and run with 
 what Strength I had farther towards the Shore. But 
 neither would this deliver me from the Fury of the Sea, 
 which came pouring in after me again, and twice more I 
 was lifted up by the Waves, and carried forwards as 
 before, the Shore being very flat. 
 
 The last Time of these two had well near been fatal to 
 me ; for the Sea having hurried me along as before, 
 landed me, or rather dash'd me against a Piece of a Rock, 
 and that with such Force, as it left me senseless, and 
 indeed helpless, as to my own Deliverance ; for the Blow 
 taking my Side and Breast, beat the Breath as it were 
 quite out of my Body ; and had it returned again imme- 
 diately, I must have been strangled in the Water ; but I 
 recoverd a little before the return of the Waves, and 
 seeing I should be cover'd again with the Water, I re- 
 solv'd to hold fast by a Piece of the Rock, and so to hold 
 my Breath, if possible, till the Wave went back ; now as 
 the Waves were not so high as at first, being near Land, 
 I held my Hold till the Wave abated, and then fetch'd 
 another Run, which brought me so near the Shore, that 
 the next Wave, tho' it went over me, yet did not so 
 swallow me up as to carry me away, and the next run I 
 took, I got to the main Land, where, to my great Comfort, 
 I clamber'd up the Clifts of the Shore, and sat me down 
 upon the Grass, free from Danger, and quite out of the 
 Reach of the Water. 
 
 I was now landed, and safe on Shore, and began to 
 look up and thank God that my Life was sav'd in a Case 
 wherein there was some Minutes before scarce any room 
 to hope. I believe it is impossible to express to the Life
 
 46 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 what the Extas"ies and Transports of the Soul are, when it 
 is so sav'd, as I may say, out of the very Grave ; and I do 
 not wonder now at that Custom, viz. That when a Male- 
 factor, who has the Halter about his Neck, is tyed up, 
 and just going to be turn'd off, and has a Reprieve brought 
 to him : I say, I do not wonder that they bring a Surgeon 
 with it, to let him Blood that very Moment they tell him 
 of it, that the Surprise may not drive the Animal Spirits 
 from the Heart, and overwhelm him: 
 
 For sudden Joys, like Griefs, confound at first. 
 
 I walk'd about on the Shore, lifting up my Hands, and 
 my whole Being, as I may say, wrapt up in the Contem- 
 plation of my Deliverance, making a thousand Gestures 
 and Motions which I cannot describe, reflecting upon all 
 my Comerades that were drown'd, and that there should 
 not be one Soul sav'd but my self ; for, as for them, I 
 never saw them afterwards, or any Sign of them, except 
 three of their Hats, one Cap, and two Shoes that were not 
 Fellows. 
 
 I cast my Eyes to the stranded Vessel, when the 
 Breach and Froth of the Sea being so big, I could hardly 
 see it, it lay so far off, and considered, Lord ! how was it 
 possible I could get on Shore ? 
 
 After I had solac'd my Mind with the comfortable 
 Part of my Condition, I began to look .round me to see 
 what kind of Place I was in, and what was next to be 
 done, and I soon found my Comforts abate, and that in a 
 Word I had a dreadful Deliverance : For I was wet, had 
 no Cloaths to shift me, nor any thing either to eat or 
 drink to comfort me, neither did I see any Prospect before 
 me, but that of perishing with Hunger, or being devoured 
 by wild Beasts ; and that which was particularly afflicting 
 to me, was, that I had no Weapon either to hunt and kill 
 any Creature for my Sustenance, or to defend my self 
 against any other Creature that might desire to kill me 
 for theirs : In a Word, I had nothing about me but a 
 Knife, a Tobacco-pipe, and a little Tobacco in a Box ; 
 this was all my Provision, and this threw me into terrible
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 47 
 
 Agonies of Mind, that for a while I ran about like a Mad- 
 man ; Night coming upon me, I began with a heavy 
 Heart to consider what would be my Lot if there were any 
 ravenous Beasts in that Country, seeing at Night they 
 always come abroad for their Prey. 
 
 All the Remedy that offer'd to my Thoughts at that 
 Time, was, to get up into a thick bushy Tree like a Firr, 
 but thorny, which grew near me, and where I resolv'd to 
 sit all Night, and consider the next Day what Death I 
 should dye, for as yet I saw no Prospect of Life ; I walk'd 
 about a Furlong from the Shore, to see if I could find any 
 fresh Water to drink, which I did, to my great Joy ; and 
 having drank, and put a little Tobacco in my Mouth to 
 prevent Hunger, I went to the Tree, and getting up into 
 it, endeavour'd to place my self so, as that if I should sleep 
 I might not fall ; and having cut me a short Stick, like a 
 Truncheon, for my Defence, I took up my Lodging, and 
 having been excessively fatigu'd, I fell fast asleep, and 
 slept as comfortably as, I believe, few could have done in 
 my Condition, and found my self the most refresh'd with 
 it, that I think I ever was on such an Occasion. 
 
 When I wak'd it was broad Day, the Weather clear, 
 and the Storm abated, so that the Sea did not rage and 
 swell as before : But that which surpris'd me most, was, 
 that the Ship was lifted off in the Night from the Sand 
 where she lay, by the Swelling of the Tyde, and was 
 driven up almost as far as the Rock which I first men- 
 tion'd, where I had been so bruis'd by the dashing me 
 against it ; this being within about a Mile from the Shore 
 where I was, and the Ship seeming to stand upright still, 
 I wish'd my self on board, that, at least, I might have 
 some necessary things for my use. 
 
 When I came down from my Appartment in the Tree, 
 I look'd about me again, and the first thing I found was 
 the Boat, which lay as the Wind and the Sea had toss'd 
 her up upon the Land, about two Miles on my right Hand ; 
 I walk'd as far as I could upon the Shore to have got to 
 her, but found a Neck or Inlet of Water between me and
 
 48 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 the Boat, which was about half a Mile broad, so I came 
 back for the present, being more intent upon getting at 
 the Ship, where I hop'd to find something for my present 
 Subsistence. 
 
 A little after Noon I found the Sea very calm, and the 
 Tide ebb'd so far out, that I could come within a Quarter of 
 a Mile of the Ship ; and here I found a fresh renewing of 
 my Grief, for I saw evidently, that if we had kept on 
 Board, we had been all safe, that is to say, we had all got 
 safe on Shore, and I had not been so miserable as to be 
 left entirely destitute of all Comfort and Company, as I 
 now was ; this forced Tears from my Eyes again, but as 
 there was little Relief in that, I resolv'd, if possible, to get 
 to the Ship, so I pull'd off my Cloaths, for the Weather 
 was hot to Extremity, and took the Water ; but when 
 I came to the Ship, my Difficulty was still greater to know 
 how to get on Board, for as she lay a-ground, and high 
 out of the Water, there was nothing within my Reach to 
 lay hold of. I swam round her twice, and the second 
 Time I spy'd a small Piece of a Rope, which I wonder'd 
 I did not see at first, hang down by the Fore-Chains so 
 low, as that with great Difficulty I got hold of it, and by 
 the help of that Rope, got up into the Forecastle of the 
 Ship, here I found that the Ship was bulg'd, and had a 
 great deal of Water in her Hold, but that she lay so on the 
 Side of a Bank of hard Sand, or rather Earth, that her 
 Stern lay lifted up upon the Bank, and her Head low 
 almost to the Water ; by this Means all her Quarter was 
 free, and all that was in that Part was dry ; for you may 
 be sure my first Work was to search and to see what was 
 spoil'd and what was free ; and first I found that all the 
 Ship's Provisions were dry and untouch'd by the Water, 
 and being very well dispos'd to eat, I went to the Bread- 
 room and fill'd my Pockets with Bisket, and eat it as I 
 went about other things, for I had no time to lose ; I 
 also found some Rum in the great Cabbin, of which I 
 took a large Dram, and which I had indeed need enough 
 of to spirit me for what was before me : Now I wanted
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 49 
 
 nothing but a Boat to furnish my self with many things 
 which I foresaw would be very necessary to me. 
 
 It was in vain to sit still and wish for what was not to 
 be had, and this Extremity rouz'd my Application ; we 
 had several spare Yards, and two or three large sparrs of 
 Wood, and a spare Top-mast or two in the Ship ; I 
 resolv'd to fall to work with these, and flung as many of 
 them over board as I could manage for their Weight, tying 
 every one with a Rope that they might not drive away ; 
 when this was done I went down the Ship's Side, and 
 pulling them to me, I ty'd four of them fast together at 
 both Ends as well as I could, in the Form of a Raft, and 
 laying two or three short Pieces of Plank upon them 
 cross-ways, I found I could walk upon it very well, but 
 that it was not able to bear any great Weight, the Pieces 
 being too light ; so I went to work, and with the Car- 
 penter's Saw I cut a spare Top-mast into three Lengths, 
 and added them to my Raft, with a great deal of Labour 
 and Pains, but hope of furnishing my self with Necessa- 
 ries, encourag'd me to go beyond what I should have been 
 able to have done upon another Occasion. 
 
 My Raft was now strong enough to bear any reason- 
 able Weight ; my next Care was what to load it with, and 
 how to preserve what I laid upon it from the Surf of the 
 Sea ; But I was not long considering this, I first laid all 
 the Planks or Boards upon it that I could get, and having 
 consider^ well what I most wanted, I first got three of 
 the Seamens Chests, which I had broken open and emp- 
 ty'd, and lower'd them down upon my Raft ; the first of 
 these I fill'd with Provisions, viz. Bread, Rice, three 
 Dutch Cheeses, five Pieces of dry'd Goat's Flesh, which 
 we liv'd much upon, and a little Remainder of European 
 Corn which had been laid by for some Fowls which we 
 brought to Sea with us, but the Fowls were kill'd ; there 
 had been some Barley and Wheat together, but, to my 
 great Disappointment, I found afterwards that the Rats 
 had eaten or spoil'd it all ; as for Liquors, I found several 
 Cases of Bottles belonging to our Skipper, in which were 
 R. C. 4
 
 50 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 some Cordial Waters, and in all about five or six Gallons 
 of Rack, these I stow'd by themselves, there being no 
 need to put them into the Chest, nor no room for them. 
 While I was doing this, I found the Tyde began to flow, 
 tho' very calm, and I had the Mortification to see my 
 Coat, Shirt, and Wast-coat, which I had left on Shore 
 upon the Sand, swim away ; as for my Breeches which 
 were only Linnen and open-knee'd, I swam on board in 
 them and my Stockings : However this put me upon 
 rummaging for Cloaths, of which I found enough, but 
 took no more than I wanted for present use, for I had 
 other things which my Eye was more upon, as first Tools 
 to work with on Shore, and it was after long searching 
 that I found out the Carpenter's Chest, which was indeed 
 a very useful Prize to me, and much more valuable than a 
 Ship Loading of Gold would have been at that time ; I 
 got it down to my Raft, even whole as it was, without 
 losing time to look into it, for I knew in general what it 
 contain'd. 
 
 My next Care was for some Ammunition, and Arms ; 
 there were two very good Fowling-pieces in the great Cab- 
 bin, and two Pistols, these I secur'd first, with some Powder- 
 horns, and a small Bag of Shot, and two old rusty Swords: 
 I knew there were three Barrels of Powder in the Ship, 
 but knew not where our Gunner had stow'd them, but 
 with much search I found them, two of them dry and 
 good, the third had taken Water, those two I got to my 
 Raft, with the Arms, and now I thought my self pretty 
 well freighted, and began to think how I should get to 
 Shore with them, having neither Sail, Oar, or Rudder, 
 and the least Cap full of Wind would have overset all my 
 Navigation. 
 
 I had three Encouragements, i. A smooth calm Sea, 
 2. The Tide rising and setting in to the Shore, 3. What 
 little Wind there was blew me towards the Land ; and 
 thus, having found two or three broken Oars belonging 
 to the Boat, and besides the Tools which were in the 
 Chest, I found two Saws, an Axe, and a Hammer, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 51 
 
 with this Cargo I put to Sea : For a Mile, or thereabouts, 
 my Raft went very well, only that I found it drive a little 
 distant from the Place where I ha*d landed before, by 
 which I perceiv'd that there was some Indraft of the 
 Water, and consequently I hop'd to find some Creek or 
 River there, which I might make use of as a Port to get 
 to Land with my Cargo. 
 
 As I imagin'd, so it was, there appear'd before me a 
 little opening of the Land, and I found a strong Current 
 of the Tide set into it, so I guided my Raft as well as I 
 could to keep in the Middle of the Stream: But here I 
 had like to have suffer'd a second Shipwreck, which, if I 
 had, I think verily would have broke my Heart, for know- 
 ing nothing of the Coast, my Raft run a-ground at one 
 end of it upon a Shoal, and not being a-ground at the 
 other End, it wanted but a little that all my Cargo had 
 slipp'd oft" towards that End that was a-float, and so fall'n 
 into the Water : I did my utmost by setting my Back 
 against the Chests, to keep them in their Places, but 
 could not thrust off the Raft with all my Strength, neither 
 durst I stir from the Posture I was in, but holding up the 
 Chests with all my Might, stood in that Manner near half 
 an Hour, in which time the rising of the Water brought 
 me a little more upon a Level, and a little after, the 
 Water still rising, my Raft floated again, and I thrust 
 her off with the Oar I had, into the Channel, and then 
 driving up higher, I at length found my self in the Mouth 
 of a little River, with Land on both Sides, and a strong 
 Current or Tide running up, I look'd on both Sides for a 
 proper Place to get to Shore, for I was not willing to be 
 driven too high up the River, hoping in time to see some 
 Ship at Sea, and therefore resolv'd to place myself as near 
 the Coast as I could. 
 
 At length I spy'd a little Cove on the right Shore of 
 the Creek, to which with great Pain and Difficulty I 
 guided my Raft, and at last got so near, as that, reaching- 
 Ground with my Oar, I could thrust her direclly in, but 
 here I had like to have dipt all my Cargo in the Sea 
 
 4-2
 
 5'2 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 again ; for that Shore lying pretty steep, that is to say 
 sloping, there was no Place to land, but where one End 
 of my Float, if it run on Shore, would lie so high, and the 
 other sink lower as before, that it would endanger my 
 Cargo again : All that I could do, was to wait 'till the 
 Tide was at the highest, keeping the Raft with my Oar 
 like an Anchor to hold the Side of it fast to the Shore, 
 near a flat Piece of Ground, which I expected the Water 
 would flow over ; and so it. did : As soon as I found Water 
 enough, for my Raft drew about a Foot of Water, I thrust 
 her on upon that flat Piece of Ground, and there fasten'd 
 or mor'd her by sticking my two broken Oars into the 
 Ground ; one on one Side near one End, and one on the 
 other Side near the other End ; and thus I lay 'till the 
 Water ebb'd away, and left my Raft and all my Cargo 
 safe on Shore. 
 
 My next Work was to view the Country, and seek a 
 proper Place for my Habitation, and where to stow my 
 Goods to secure them from whatever might happen ; 
 where I was I yet knew not, whether on the Continent or 
 on an Island, whether inhabited or not inhabited, whe- 
 ther in Danger of wild Beasts or not : There was a Hill 
 not above a Mile from me, which rose up very steep and 
 high, and which seem'd to over-top some other Hills 
 which lay as in a Ridge from it Northward ; I took out 
 one of the Fowling Pieces, and one of the Pistols, and an 
 Horn of Powder, and thus arm'd I travell'd for Discovery 
 up to the Top of that Hill, where after I had with great 
 Labour and Difficulty got to the Top, I saw my Fate to 
 my great Affliction, (viz.) that I was in an Island environ'd 
 every Way with the Sea, no Land to be seen, except some 
 Rocks which lay a great Way off, and two small Islands 
 less than this, which lay about three Leagues to the 
 West. 
 
 I found also that the Island I was in was barren, and, 
 as I saw good Reason to believe, un-inhabited, except by 
 wild Beasts, of whom however I saw none, yet I saw 
 abundance of Fowls, but knew not their Kinds, neither
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 53 
 
 when I kill'd them could I tell what was fit for Food, and 
 what not; at my coming back, I shot at a great Bird 
 which I saw sitting upon a Tree on the Side of a great 
 Wood, I believe it was the first Gun that had been fir'd 
 there since the Creation of the World ; I had no sooner 
 fir'd, but from all the Parts of the Wood there arose an 
 innumerable Number of Fowls of many Sorts, making a 
 confus'd Screaming, and crying every one according to 
 his usual Note ; but not one of them of any Kind that I 
 knew : As for the Creature I kill'd, I took it to be a Kind 
 of a Hawk, its Colour and Beak resembling it, but had 
 no Talons or Claws more than common, its Flesh was 
 Carrion, and fit for nothing. 
 
 Contented with this Discovery, I came back to my 
 Raft, and fell to Work to bring my Cargo on Shore, 
 which took me up the rest of that Day, and what to do 
 with my self at Night I knew not, nor indeed where to 
 rest; for I was afraid to lie down on the Ground, not 
 knowing but some wild Beast might devour me, tho', 
 as I afterwards found, there was really no Need for those 
 Fears. 
 
 However, as well as I could, I barricado'd my self 
 round with the Chests and Boards that I had brought on 
 Shore, and made a kind of a Hut for that Night's Lodg- 
 ing; as for Food, I yet saw not which Way to supply 
 my self, except that I had seen two or three Creatures 
 like Hares run out of the Wood where I shot the Fowl. 
 
 I now began to consider, that I might yet get a great 
 many Things out of the Ship, which would be useful to 
 me, and particularly some of the Rigging, and Sails, and 
 such other Things as might come to Land, and I resolv'd 
 to make another Voyage on Board the Vessel, if possible ; 
 and as I knew that the first Storm that blew must neces- 
 sarily break her all in Pieces, I resolv'd to set all other 
 Things apart, 'till I got every Thing out of the Ship that 
 I could get ; then I call'd a Council, that is to say, in my 
 Thoughts, whether I should take back the Raft, but this 
 appear'd impracticable; so I resolv'd to go as before,
 
 54 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 when the Tide was down, and I did so, only that I 
 stripp'd before I went from my Hut, having nothing on 
 but a chequer'd Shirt, and a Pair of Linnen Drawers, and 
 a Pair of Pumps on my Feet. 
 
 I got on Board the Ship, as before, and prepar'd a 
 second Raft, and having had Experience of the first, I 
 neither made this so unweildy, nor loaded it so hard, but 
 yet I brought away several Things very useful to me ; as 
 first, in the Carpenter's Stores I found two or three Bags 
 full of Nails and Spikes, a great Skrew-Jack, a_JDozen or 
 tw. of Hatchets, and above all, that most useful Thing, 
 call'd a ^Grind-stone ; all these I secur'd together, with 
 several Things belonging to the Gunner, particularly two 
 or three Iron Crows, and two Barrels of Musquet-Bullets, 
 seven Musquets, and another Fowling-Piece, with some 
 small Quantity of Powder more; a large Bag full of small 
 Shot, and a great Roll of Sheet Lead : But this last was 
 so heavy, I could not hoise it up to get it over the Ship's 
 Side. 
 
 Besides these Things, I took all the Mens Cloaths 
 that I could find, and a spare Fore-top-sail, a Hammock, 
 and some Bedding; and with this I loaded my second 
 Raft, and brought them all safe on Shore to my very 
 great Comfort. 
 
 I was under some Apprehensions during my Absence 
 from the Land, that at least my Provisions might be 
 devour'd on Shore; but when I came back, I found no 
 Sign of any Visitor, only there sat a Creature like a wild 
 Cat upon one of the Chests, which when I came towards 
 it, ran away a little Distance, and then stood still ; she 
 sat very compos'd, and unconcern'd, and look'd full in my 
 Face, as if she had a Mind to be acquainted with me, I 
 presented my Gun at her, but as she did not understand 
 it, she was perfectly unconcern'd at it, nor did she offer 
 to stir away ; upon which I toss'd her a bit of Bisket, tho' 
 by the Way I was not very free of it, for my Store was 
 not great: However, I spar'd her a bit, I say, and she 
 went to it, smell'd of it, and ate it, and look'd (as pleas'd)
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 55 
 
 for more, but I thank'd her, and could spare no more ; so 
 she march'd off. 
 
 Having got my second Cargo on Shore, tho' I was 
 fain to open the Barrels of Powder, and bring them by 
 Parcels, for they were too heavy, being large Casks, I 
 went to work to make me a little Tent with the Sail and 
 some Poles which I cut for that Purpose, and into this 
 Tent I brought every Thing that I knew would spoil, 
 either with Rain or Sun, and I piled all the empty Chests 
 and Casks up in a Circle round the Tent, to fortify 
 it from any sudden Attempt, either from Man or Beast 
 
 When I had done this I blockM up the Door of the 
 Tent with some Boards within, and an empty Chest set 
 up an End without, and spreading one of the Beds upon 
 the Ground, laying my two Pistols just at my Head, and 
 my Gun at Length by me, I went to Bed for the first 
 Time, and slept very quietly all Night, for I was very 
 weary and heavy, for the Night before I had slept little, 
 and had labour'd very hard all Day, as well to fetch all 
 those Things from the Ship, as to get them on Shore. 
 
 I had the biggest Magazine of all Kinds now that ever 
 were laid up, J believe, for one Man; but I was not 
 satisfy'd still; for while the Ship sat upright in that 
 Posture, I thought I ought to get every Thing out of her 
 that I could; so every Day at low Water I went on 
 Board, and brought away some Thing or other: But par- 
 ticularly the third Time I went, I brought away as much 
 of the Rigging as I could, as also all the small Ropes and 
 Rope-twine I could get, with a Piece of spare Canvass, 
 which was to mend the Sails upon Occasion, the Barrel 
 of wet Gun-powder: In a Word, I brought away all the 
 Sails first and last, only that I was fain to cut them in 
 Pieces, and bring as much at a Time as I could ; for they 
 were no more useful to be Sails, but as meer Canvass 
 only. 
 
 But that which comforted me more still, was, that at 
 last of all, after I had made five or six such Voyages as 
 these, and thought I had nothing more to expect from
 
 56 'ADVENTURES OF 
 
 the Ship that was worth my medling with, I say, after all 
 this, I found a great Hogshead of Bread, and three large 
 Runlets of Rum or Spirits, and a Box of Sugar, and a 
 Barrel of fine Flower; this was surprizing to me, because 
 I had given over expecting any more Provisions, except 
 what was spoil'd by the Water: I soon empty'd the Hogs- 
 head of that Bread, and wrapt it up Parcel by Parcel in 
 Pieces of the Sails, which I cut out ; and in a Word, I got 
 all this safe on Shore also. 
 
 The next Day I made another Voyage ; and now hav- 
 ing plunder'd the Ship of what was portable and fit to 
 hand out, I began with the Cables ; and cutting the great 
 Cable into Pieces, such as I could move, I got two Cables 
 and a Hawser on Shore, with all the Iron-work I could 
 get ; and having cut down the Spritsail-yard, and the 
 Missen-yard, and every Thing I could to make a large 
 Raft, I loaded it with all those heavy Goods, and came 
 away : But my good Luck began now to leave me ; for 
 this Raft was so unweildy, and so overloaden, that after I 
 was entered the little Cove, where I had landed the rest 
 of my Goods, not being able to guide it so handily as I 
 did the other, it overset, and threw me and all my Cargo 
 into the Water; as for my self it was no great Harm, for 
 I was near the Shore ; but as to my Cargo, it was great 
 Part of it lost, especially the Iron, which I expected would 
 have been of great Use to me : However, when the Tide 
 was out, I got most of the Pieces of Cable ashore, and 
 some of the Iron, tho' with infinite Labour ; for I was fain 
 to dip for it into the Water, a Work which fatigu'd me 
 very much ; After this I went every Day on Board, and 
 brought away what I could get 
 
 I had been now Thirteen Days on Shore, and had been 
 eleven Times on Board the Ship ; in which Time I had 
 brought away all that one Pair of Hands could well be 
 suppos'd capable to bring, tho' I believe verily, had the 
 calm Weather held, I should have brought away the whole 
 Ship Piece by Piece : But preparing the I2th Time to go 
 on Board, I found the Wind begin to rise ; however at
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 57 
 
 low Water I went on Board, and tho' I thought I had 
 rumag'd the Cabbin so effectually, as that nothing more 
 could be found, yet I discover^ a Locker with Drawers in 
 it, in one of which I found two or three Razors, and one 
 Pair of large Sizzers, with some ten or a dozen of good 
 Knives and Forks ; in another I found about Thirty six 
 Pounds value in Money, some European Coin, some 
 Brasil, some Pieces of Eight, some Gold, some Silver. 
 
 I smil'd to my self at the Sight of this Money. O 
 Drug ! said I aloud, what art thou good for ? Thou art 
 not worth to me, no not the taking off of the Ground, one 
 of those Knives is worth all this Heap, I have no Manner 
 of use for thee, e'en remain where thou art, and go to the 
 Bottom as a Creature whose Life is not worth saving. 
 However upon second Thoughts, I took it away, and 
 wrapping all this in a Piece of Canvas, I began to think 
 of making another Raft, but while I was preparing this, I 
 found the Sky over-cast, and the Wind began to rise, and 
 in a Quarter of an Hour it blew a fresh Gale from the 
 Shore ; it presently occur'd to me, that it was in vain to 
 pretend to make a Raft with the Wind off Shore, and 
 that it was my Business to be gone before the Tide of 
 Flood began, otherwise I might not be able to reach the 
 Shore at all : Accordingly I let my self down into the 
 Water, and swam cross the Channel, which lay between 
 the Ship and the Sands, and even that with Difficulty 
 enough, partly with the Weight of the Things I had 
 about me, and partly the Roughness of the Water, for the 
 Wind rose very hastily, and before it was quite high 
 Water, it blew a Storm. 
 
 But I was gotten home to my little Tent, where I lay 
 with all my Wealth about me very secure. It blew very 
 hard all that Night, and in the Morning when I look'd 
 out, behold no more Ship was to be seen ; I was a little 
 surpriz'd, but recover'd my self with this satisfactory Re- 
 flection, -viz. That I had lost no time, nor abated no 
 Diligence to get every thing out of her that could be 
 useful to me, and that indeed there was little left in
 
 rS ADVENTURES OF 
 
 her that I was able to bring away, if I had had more 
 time. 
 
 I now gave over any more Thoughts of the Ship, or of 
 any thing out of her, except what might drive on Shore 
 from her Wreck, as indeed divers Pieces of her afterwards 
 did ; but those things were of small use to me. 
 
 My Thoughts were now wholly employ'd about secur- 
 ing my self against either Savages, if any should appear, 
 or wild Beasts, if any were in the Island; and I had many 
 Thoughts of the Method how to do this, and what kind 
 of Dwelling to make, whether I should make me a Cave 
 in the Earth, or a Tent upon the Earth : And, in short, I 
 resolv'd upon both, the Manner and Description of which 
 it may not be improper to give an Account of. 
 
 I soon found the Place I was in was not for my Settle- 
 ment, particularly because it was upon a low moorish 
 Ground near the Sea, and I believ'd would not be whole- 
 some, and more particularly because there was no fresh 
 Water near it, so I resolv'd to find a more healthy and 
 more convenient Spot of Ground. 
 
 I consulted several Things in my Situation which I 
 found would be proper for me. ist, Health, and fresh Wa- 
 ter I just now mentioned. 2dly, Shelter from the Heat of 
 the Sun. 3dly, Security from ravenous Creatures, whether 
 Men or Beasts. 4thly, a View to the Sea, that if God 
 sent any Ship in Sight, I might not lose any Advantage 
 for my Deliverance, of which I was not willing to banish 
 all my Expectation yet. 
 
 In search of a Place proper for this, I found a little 
 Plain on the side of a rising Hill, whose Front towards 
 this little Plain was steep as a House-side, so that nothing 
 could come down upon me from the Top ; on the side of 
 this Rock there was a hollow Place worn a little way in 
 like the Entrance or Door of a Cave, but there was not 
 really any Cave or Way into the Rock at all. 
 
 On the Flat of the Green, just before this hollow Place, 
 I resolv'd to pitch my Tent : This Plain was not above an 
 hundred Yards broad, and about twice as long, and lay
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 59 
 
 like a Green before my Door, and at the End of it de- 
 scended irregularly every Way down into the Low-Grounds 
 by the Sea-side. It was on the N.N. W. Side of the Hill, 
 so that I was sheltered from the Heat every Day, till it 
 came to a W. and by S. Sun, or thereabouts, which in 
 those Countries is near the Setting. 
 
 Before I set up my Tent, I drew a half Circle before 
 the hollow Place, which took in about Ten Yards in its 
 Semi-diameter from the Rock, and Twenty Yards in its 
 Diameter, from its Beginning and Ending. 
 
 In this half Circle I pitch'd two Rows of strong Stakes, 
 driving them into the Ground till they stood very firm 
 like Piles, the biggest End being out of the Ground about 
 five Foot and a Half, and sharpen'd on the Top; The two 
 Rows did not stand above six Inches from one another. 
 
 Then I took the Pieces of Cable which I had cut in 
 the Ship, and laid them in Rows one upon another, with- 
 in the Circle, between these two Rows of Stakes, up to the 
 Top, placing other Stakes in the Inside, leaning against 
 them, about two Foot and a half high, like a Spur to a 
 Post, and this Fence was so strong, that neither Man or 
 Beast could get into it or over it : This cost me a great 
 deal of Time and Labour, especially to cut the Piles in the 
 Woods, bring them to the Place, and drive them into the 
 Earth. 
 
 The Entrance into this Place I made to be not by a 
 Door, but by a short Ladder to go over the Top, which 
 Ladder, when I was in, I lifted over after me, and so I 
 was compleatly fenc'd in, and fortify'd, as I thought, from 
 all the World, and consequently slept secure in the Night, 
 which otherwise I could not have done, tho' as it appear' d 
 afterward, there was no need of all this Caution from the 
 Enemies that I apprehended danger from. 
 
 Into this Fence or Fortress, with infinite Labour, I 
 carry'd all my Riches, all my Provisions, Ammunition 
 and Stores, of which you have the Account above, and I 
 made me a large Tent, which, to preserve me from the 
 Rains that in one Part of the Year are very violent there,
 
 60 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I made double, viz. One smaller Tent within, and one 
 larger Tent above it, and cover'd the uppermost with a 
 large Tarpaulin which I had sav'd among the Sails. 
 
 And now I lay no more for a while in the Bed which 
 I had brought on Shore, but in a Hammock, which was 
 indeed a very good one, and belong'd to the Mate of the 
 Ship. 
 
 Into this Tent I brought all my Provisions, and every 
 thing that would spoil by the Wet, and having thus 
 enclos'd all my Goods, I made up the Entrance, which 
 till now I had left open, and so pass'd and repass'd, as I 
 said, by a short Ladder. 
 
 When I had done this, I began to work my way into 
 the Rock, and bringing all the Earth and Stones that I 
 dug down out thro' my Tent, I laid 'em up within my 
 Fence in the Nature of a Terras, that so it rais'd the 
 Ground within about a Foot and a Half; and thus I made 
 me a Cave just behind my Tent, which serv'd me like a 
 Cellar to my House. 
 
 It cost me much Labour, and many Days, before all 
 these Things were brought to Perfection, and therefore I 
 must go back to some other things which took up some 
 of my Thoughts. At the same time it happen'd after I 
 had laid my Scheme for the setting up my Tent, and 
 making the Cave, that a Storm of Rain falling from a 
 thick dark Cloud, a sudden Flash of Lightning happen'd, 
 and after that a great Clap of Thunder, as is naturally 
 the Effect of it; I was not so much surpris'd with the 
 Lightning, as I was with a Thought which darted into 
 my Mind as swift as the Lightning it self: O my Powder ! 
 my very Heart sunk within me, when I thought, that at 
 one Blast all my Powder might be destroy'd ; on which, 
 not my defence only, but the providing me Food, as I 
 thought, entirely depended ; I was nothing near so anxious 
 about my own Danger, tho' had the Powder took fire, I 
 had never known who had hurt me. 
 
 Such Impression did this make upon me, that after 
 the Storm was over, I laid aside all my Works, my Build-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 61 
 
 ing, and Fortifying, and appl/d my self to make Bags 
 and Boxes to separate the Powder, and keep it a little 
 and a little in a Parcel, in hope, that whatever might 
 come, it might not all take Fire at once, and to keep it so 
 apart, that it should not be possible to make one part 
 fire another. I finish'd this Work in about a Fortnight, 
 and I think my Powder, which in all was about 240 1. 
 weight was divided in not less than a Hundred Parcels; 
 as to the Barrel that had been wet, I did not apprehend 
 any Danger from that, so I plac'd it in my new Cave, 
 which in my Fancy I call'd my Kitchin, and the rest I 
 hid up and down in Holes among the Rocks, so that no 
 wet might come to it, marking very carefully where I 
 laid it. 
 
 In the Interval of time while this was doing, I went 
 out once at least every Day with my Gun, as well to 
 divert myself, as to see if I could kill any thing fit for 
 Food, and as near as I could to acquaint my self with 
 what the Island produc'd. The first time I went out I 
 presently discover'd that there were Goats in the Island, 
 which was a great Satisfaction to me; but then it was 
 attended with this Misfortune to me, viz. That they 
 were so shy, so subtile, and so swift of Foot, that it was 
 the difficultest thing in the World to come at them : But 
 I was not discourag'd at this, not doubting but I might 
 now and then shoot one, as it soon happen' d, for after I 
 had found their Haunts a little, I laid wait in this Manner 
 for them : I observ'd if they saw me in the Valleys, tho' 
 they were upon the Rocks, they would run away as in a 
 terrible Fright ; but if they were feeding in the Valleys, 
 and I was upon the Rocks, they took no Notice of me, 
 from whence I concluded, that by the Position of their 
 Opticks, their Sight was so directed downward, that they 
 did not readily see Objects that were above them ; so 
 afterward I took this Method, I always clim'd the Rocks 
 first to get above them, and then had frequently a fair 
 Mark. The first shot I made among these Creatures, I 
 kill'd a She-Goat which had a little Kid by her which she
 
 62 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 gave suck to, which griev'd me heartily; but when the 
 Old one fell, the Kid stood stock still by her till I came 
 and took her up, and not only so, but when I carried the 
 Old one with me upon my Shoulders, the Kid follow'd 
 me quite to my Enclosure, upon which I laid down the 
 Dam, and took the Kid in my Arms, and carried it over 
 my Pale, in hopes to have bred it up tame, but it would 
 not eat, so was I forc'd to kill it and eat it my self; these 
 two supply'd me with Flesh a great while, for I eat 
 sparingly ; and sav'd my Provisions (my Bread especially) 
 as much as possibly I could. 
 
 Having now fix'd my Habitation, I found it absolutely 
 necessary to provide a Place to make a Fire in, and Fewel 
 to burn ; and what I did for that, as also how I enlarged 
 my Cave, and what Conveniences I made, I shall give a 
 full Account of in its Place : But I must first give some 
 little Account of my self, and of my Thoughts about 
 Living, which it may well be supposed were not a few. 
 
 I had a dismal Prospec~l of my Condition, for as I 
 was not cast away upon that Island without being driven, 
 as is said, by a violent Storm quite out of the Course 
 of our intended Voyage, and a great Way, -viz. some 
 Hundreds of Leagues out of the ordinary Course of the 
 Trade of Mankind, I had great Reason to consider it as a. 
 Determination of Heaven, that in this desolate Place, 
 and in this desolate Manner I should end my Life ; the 
 Tears would run plentifully down my Face when I made 
 these Reflections, and sometimes I would expostulate 
 with my self, Why Providence should thus compleatly 
 ruin its Creatures, and render them so absolutely miser- 
 able, so without Help abandon'd, so entirely depress'd, that 
 it could hardly be rational to be thankful for such a Life. 
 
 But something always return'd swift upon me to check 
 these Thoughts, and to reprove me ; and particularly one 
 Day walking with my Gun in my Hand by the Sea-side, 
 I was very pensive upon the Subject of my present Con- 
 dition, when Reason as it were expostulated with me 
 t'other Way,'thus : Well, you are in a desolate Condition
 
 ROSINS ON CRUSOE. 63 
 
 'tis true, but pray remember, Where are the rest of you? 
 Did not you come Eleven of you into the Boat, where are 
 the Ten? Why were not they sav'd and you lost? Why 
 were you singled out? Is it better to be here or there? 
 and then I pointed to the Sea. All Evils are to be con- 
 sider'd with the Good that is in them, and with what 
 worse attends them. 
 
 Then it occur'd to me again, how well I was furnish'd 
 for my Subsistence, and what would have been my Case 
 if it had not happen'd, Which was an Hundred Thousand 
 to one, that the Ship floated from the Place where she 
 first struck and was driven so near to the Shore that I 
 had time to get all these Things out of her : What would 
 have been my Case, if I had been to have liv'd in the 
 Condition in which I at first came on Shore, without 
 Necessaries of Life, or Necessaries to supply and procure 
 them ? Particularly said I aloud, (tho' to my self) what 
 should I ha' done without a Gun, without Ammunition, 
 without any Tools to make any thing, or to work with, 
 without Cloaths, Bedding, a Tent, or any manner of 
 Covering, and that now I had all these to a sufficient 
 Quantity, and was in a fair way to provide my self in 
 such a manner, as to live without my Gun when my 
 Ammunition was spent ; so that I had a tolerable View of 
 subsisting without any Want as long as I liv'd; for I 
 consider^ from the beginning how I would provide for 
 the Accidents that might happen, and for the time that was 
 to come, even not only after my Ammunition should be 
 spent, but even after my Health or Strength should decay. 
 
 I confess I had not entertain'd any Notion of my 
 Ammunition being destroyed at one Blast, I mean my 
 Powder being blown up by Lightning, and this made the 
 Thoughts of it so surprising to me when it lighten'd and 
 thunder'd, as I observ'd just now. 
 
 And now being to enter into a melancholy Relation 
 of a Scene of silent Life, such perhaps as was never heard 
 of in the World before, I shall take it from its Beginning, 
 and continue it in its Order. It was, by my Account, the
 
 64 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 3Oth of Sept, when, in the Manner as abovesaid, I first set 
 Foot upon this horrid Island, when the Sun being, to us, 
 in its Autumnal Equinox, was almost just over my Head, 
 for I reckon'd my self, by Observation, to be in the Lati- 
 tude of 9 Degrees 22 Minutes North of the Line. 
 
 After I had been there about Ten or Twelve Days, 
 it came into my Thoughts, that I should lose my Reck- 
 oning of Time for want of Books and Pen and Ink, and 
 should even forget the Sabbath Days from the working 
 Days ; but to prevent this, I cut it with my Knife upon a 
 large Post, in Capital Letters, and making it into a great 
 Cross, I set it up on the Shore where I first landed, viz. 
 I came on Shore here on the y>th of Sept. 1659. Upon 
 the Sides of this square Post, I cut every Day a Notch 
 with my Knife, and every seventh Notch was as long 
 again as the rest, and every first Day of the Month as 
 long again as that long one, and thus I kept my Kalendar, 
 or weekly, monthly, and yearly reckoning of Time. 
 
 In the next place we are to observe, that among the 
 many things which I brought out of the Ship in the 
 several Voyages, which, as abovemention'd, I made to it, 
 I got several things of less Value, but not all less useful 
 to me, which I omitted setting down before ; as in parti- 
 cular, Pens, Ink, and Paper, several Parcels in the Cap- 
 tain's, Mate's, Gunner's, and Carpenter's keeping, three 
 or four Compasses, some Mathematical Instruments, 
 Dials, Perspectives, Charts, and Books of Navigation, all 
 which I huddled together, whether I might want them or 
 no ; also I found three very good Bibles which came to 
 me in my Cargo from England, and which I had paok'd 
 up among my things ; some Portuguese Books also, and 
 among them two or three Popish Prayer-Books, and seve- 
 ral other Books, all which I carefully secur'd. And I 
 must not forget, that we had in the Ship a Dog and two 
 Cats, of whose eminent History I may have occasion to 
 say something in its Place; for I canyM both the Cats 
 with me ; and as for the Dog, he jump'd out of the Ship 
 of himself, and swam on Shore to me the Day after I
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 65 
 
 went on Shore with my first Cargo, and was a trusty 
 Servant to me many Years; I wanted nothing that he 
 could fetch me, nor any Company that he could make up 
 to me, I only wanted to have him talk to me, but that 
 would not do: As I observ'd before, I found Pen, Ink 
 and Paper, and I husbanded them to the utmost ; and I 
 shall shew, that while my Ink lasted, I kept things very 
 exacl: ; but after that was gone, I could not, for I could 
 not make any Ink, by any Means that I could devise. 
 
 And this put me in mind that I wanted many things, 
 notwithstanding all that I had amass'd together; and of 
 these, this of Ink was one, as also Spade, Pick-Ax and 
 Shovel, to dig or remove the Earth, Needles, Pins, and 
 Thread ; as for Linen, I soon learn'd to want that without 
 much Difficulty. 
 
 This want of Tools made every Work I did go on 
 heavily, and it was near a whole Year before I had 
 entirely finished my little Pale or surrounded Habitation: 
 The Piles or Stakes, which were as heavy as I could well 
 lift, were a long time in cutting and preparing in the 
 Woods, and more by far in bringing home; so that I 
 spent sometimes two Days in cutting and bringing home 
 one of those Posts, and a third Day in driving it into the 
 Ground ; for which Purpose I got a heavy Piece of Wood 
 at first, but at last bethought myself of one of the Iron 
 Crows, which however, tho' I found it, yet it made driv- 
 ing those Posts or Piles very laborious and tedious 
 Work. 
 
 But what need I ha' been concerned at the Tedious- 
 ness of any thing I had to do, seeing I had time enough 
 to do it in, nor had I any other Employment if that had 
 been over, at least, that I could foresee, except the rang- 
 ing the Island to seek for Food, which I did more or less 
 every Day. 
 
 I now began to consider seriously my Condition, and 
 the Circumstance I was reduc'd to, and I drew up the 
 State of my Affairs in Writing, not so much to leave 
 them to any that were to come after me, for I was like to 
 
 R. c. -1
 
 66 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 have but few Heirs, as to deliver my Thoughts from daily 
 poring upon them, and afflicting my Mind ; and as my 
 Reason began now to master my Despondency, I began 
 to comfort myself as well as I could, and to set the Good 
 against the Evil, that I might have something to dis- 
 tinguish my Case from worse ; and I stated it very impar- 
 tially, like Debtor and Creditor, the Comforts I enjoy* d, 
 against the Miseries I suffered, thus : 
 
 Evil. Good. 
 
 I am cast upon a horrible But I am alive, and not 
 desolate Island, void of all drown j d, as all my Ship's 
 hope of Recovery. Company was. 
 
 I am singled out and se- But I am singled out too 
 parated, as it were, from all from all the Ship's Crew to 
 
 the World to be miserable. 
 
 I am divided from Man- 
 kind, a Solitaire, one ba- 
 nish'dfrom humane Society. 
 
 I have not Cloaths to co- 
 
 I am without any De- 
 fence or Means to resist any 
 Violence of Man or Beast. 
 
 I have no Soul to speak 
 to, or relieve me. 
 
 be spared from Death; and 
 he that miraculously saved 
 me from Death, can deliver 
 me from this Condition. 
 
 But I am not starved and 
 perishing on a barren Place, 
 affording no Sustenance. 
 
 But I am in a hot Cli- 
 mate, where if I had Cloaths 
 I could hardly wear them. 
 
 But I am cast on an Is- 
 land, where I see no wild 
 Beasts to hiirt -me, as I saw 
 on the Coast 0/ Africa: And 
 what if I had been Ship- 
 wreck ' d there ? 
 
 But God wonderfully 
 sent the Ship in near enough 
 to the Shore, that I have 
 gotten out so many necessary 
 things as will either supply 
 my Wants, or enable me to 
 supply my self even as long 
 as I live.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 67 
 
 Upon the whole, here was an undoubted Testimony, 
 that there was scarce any Condition in the World so 
 miserable, but there was something negative or something 
 positive to be thankful for in it ; and let this stand as a 
 Direction from the Experience of the most miserable of all 
 Conditions in this World, that we may always find in it 
 something to comfort ourselves from, and to set in the 
 Description of Good and Evil, on the Credit Side of the 
 Account. 
 
 Having now brought my Mind a little to relish my 
 Condition, and given over looking out to Sea, to see if I 
 could spy a Ship ; I say, giving over these things, I began 
 to apply myself to accommodate my way of Living, and to 
 make things as easy to me as I could. 
 
 I have already described my Habitation, which was a 
 Tent under the Side of a Rock, surrounded with a strong 
 Pale of Posts and Cables, but I might now rather call it a 
 Wall, for I rais'd a kind of Wall up against it of Turfs, 
 about two Foot thick on the Outside, and after some time, 
 I think it was a Year and half, I rais'd Rafters from it 
 leaning to the Rock, and thatch'd or cover'd it with 
 Boughs of Trees, and such things as I could get to keep 
 out the Rain, which I found at some times of the Year 
 very violent. 
 
 I have already observed how I brought all my Goods 
 into this Pale, and into the Cave which I had made be- 
 hind me : But I must observe too that at first this was a 
 confus'd Heap of Goods, which as they lay in no Order, so 
 they took up all my Place ; I had no room to turn myself; 
 So I set myself to enlarge my Cave and Works farther 
 into the Earth; for it was a loose sandy Rock, which 
 yielded easily to the Labour I bestowed on it: And so 
 when I found I was pretty safe as to Beasts of Prey, I 
 work'd sideways to the Right Hand into the Rock; and 
 then turning to the Right again, work'd quite out, and 
 made me a Door to come out, on the Outside of my Pale 
 or Fortification. 
 
 This gave me not only Egress and Regress, as it were 
 
 52
 
 68 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 a Back-way to my Tent and to my Storehouse, but gave 
 me room to stow my Goods. 
 
 And now I began to apply my self to make such neces- 
 sary things as I found I most wanted, as particularly a 
 Chair and a Table ; for without these I was not able to 
 enjoy the few Comforts I had in the World ; I could not 
 write or eat, or do several things with so much Pleasure 
 without a Table. 
 
 So I went to work ; and here I must needs observe, 
 that as Reason is the Substance and Original of the 
 Mathematicks, so by stating and squaring every thing by 
 Reason, and by making the most rational Judgment of 
 things, every Man may be in time Master of every me- 
 chanick Art. I had never handled a Tool in my Life, and 
 yet in time by Labour, Application and Contrivance, I 
 found at last that I wanted nothing but I could have 
 made it, especially if I had had Tools ; however, I made 
 abundance of things, even without Tools, and some with 
 no more Tools than an Adze and a Hatchet, which per- 
 haps were never made that way before, and that with in- 
 finite Labour: For Example, If I wanted a Board, I had 
 no other Way but to cut down a Tree, set it on an Edge 
 before me, and hew it flat on either Side with my Ax, till 
 I had brought it to be thin as a Plank, and then dubb it 
 smooth with my Adze. It is true, by this Method I could 
 make but one Board out of a whole Tree, but this I had 
 no Remedy for but Patience, any more than I had for the 
 prodigious deal of Time and Labour which it took me 
 up to make a Plank or Board : But my Time or Labour 
 was little worth, and so it was as well employ'd one way 
 as another. 
 
 However, I made me a Table and a Chair, as I ob- 
 serv'd above, in the first Place, and this I did out of the 
 short Pieces of Boards that I brought on my Raft from 
 the Ship : But when I had wrought out some Boards, as 
 above, I made large Shelves of the Breadth of a Foot and 
 a Half one over another, all along one Side of my Cave, 
 to lay all my Tools, Nails, and Iron-work, and in a Word,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 69 
 
 to separate every thing at large in their Places, that 1 
 might come easily at them; I knock'd Pieces into the 
 Wall of the Rock to hang my Guns and all things that 
 would hang up. 
 
 So that had my Cave been to be seen, it look'd like 
 a general Magazine of all necessary things, and I had 
 every thing so ready at my Hand, that it was a great Plea- 
 sure to me to see all my Goods in such Order, and espe- 
 cially to find my Stock of all Necessaries so great. 
 
 And now it was when I began to keep a Journal of 
 every Day's Employment, for indeed at first I was in too 
 much Hurry, and not only Hurry as to Labour, but in too 
 much Discomposure of Mind, and my Journal would ha' 
 been full of many dull things. For Example, I must have 
 said thus : Sept. the 3Oth, After I got to Shore and had 
 escap'd drowning, instead of being thankful to God for 
 my Deliverance, having first vomited with the great Quan- 
 tity of salt Water which was gotten into my Stomach, and 
 recovering my self a little, I ran about the Shore, wring- 
 ing my Hands and beating my Head and Face, exclaim- 
 ing at my Misery, and crying out, I was undone, undone, 
 till tir'd and faint I was forc'd to lye down on the Ground 
 to repose, but durst not sleep for fear of being devour 5 d. 
 
 Some Days after this, and after I had been on board 
 the Ship, and got all that I could out of her, yet I could 
 not forbear getting up to the Top of a little Mountain and 
 looking out to Sea in hopes of seeing a Ship, then fancy at 
 a vast Distance I spy'd a Sail, please my self with the 
 Hopes of it, and then after looking steadily till I was 
 almost blind, lose it quite, and sit down and weep like a 
 Child, and thus encrease my Misery by my Folly. 
 
 But having gotten over these things in some Measure, 
 and having settled my houshold Stuff and Habitation, 
 made me a Table and a Chair, and all as handsome about 
 me as I could, I began to keep my Journal, of which I 
 shall here give you the Copy (tho' in it will be told all 
 these Particulars over again) as long as it lasted, for hav- 
 ing no more Ink I was forced to leave it off.
 
 7 o ADVENTURES OF 
 
 THE JOURNAL. 
 
 {September 30, 1659. I poor miserable Robinson Crusoe, 
 *? being shipwreck'd, during a dreadful Storm, in the 
 offing, came on Shore on this dismal unfortunate Island, 
 which I call'd the Island of Despair, all the rest of the 
 Ship's Company being drown'd, and my self almost dead. 
 
 All the rest of that Day I spent in afflidling my self at 
 the dismal Circumstances I was brought to, -viz. I had 
 neither Food, House, Cloaths, Weapon, or Place to fly to, 
 and in Despair of any Relief, saw nothing but Death be- 
 fore me, either that I should be devour'd by wild Beasts, 
 murther'd by Savages, or starv'd to Death for want of 
 Food. At the Approach of Night, I slept in a Tree for 
 fear of wild Creatures, but slept soundly tho' it rain'd all 
 Night. 
 
 October I. In the Morning I saw to my great Surprise 
 the Ship had floated with the high Tide, and was driven 
 on Shore again much nearer the Island, which as it was 
 some Comfort on one hand, for seeing her sit upright, 
 and not broken to pieces I hop'd, if the Wind abated, I 
 might get on board, and get some Food and Necessaries 
 out of her for my Relief; so on the other hand, it renew'd 
 my Grief at the Loss of my Comrades, who I imagin'd if 
 we had all staid on board might have sav'd the Ship, or 
 at least that they would not have been all drown'd as they 
 were ; and that had the Men been sav'd, we might per- 
 haps have built us a Boat out of the Ruins of the Ship, to 
 have carried us to some other Part of the World. I spent 
 great Part of this Day in perplexing my self on these 
 things ; but at length seeing the Ship almost dry, I went 
 upon the Sand as near as I could, and then swam on 
 board; this Day also it continu'd raining, tho' with no 
 Wind at all. 
 
 From the I st of Oftober to the 24th. All these Days 
 entirely spent in mny_sizral Voyages to get all I could 
 out of the Ship, winch I brought on Shore, every Tide of / 
 Flood, upon Rafts. Much Rain also in these Days, tho'
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 71 
 
 with some Intervals of fair Weather: But, it seems, this 
 was the rainy Season. 
 
 Oft. 20. I overset my Raft, and all the Goods I had 
 got upon it, but being in jhoal Water, and the things 
 being chiefly heavy, I recover'E many of them when the 
 Tide was out. 
 
 Oft. 25. It rain'd all Night and all Day, with some 
 Gusts of Wind, during which time the Ship broke in 
 pieces, the Wind blowing a little harder than before, and 
 was no more to be seen, except the Wreck of her, and 
 that only at low Water. I spent this Day in covering and 
 securing the Goods which I had sav'd, that the Rain 
 might not spoil them. 
 
 Oft. 26. I walk'd about the Shore almost all Day to 
 find out a Place to fix my Habitation, greatly concern'd 
 to secure my self from an Attack in the Night, either 
 from wild Beasts or Men. Towards Night I fix'd upon a 
 prorjer Place under a Rock, and mark'd out a Semi-Circle 
 for my Encampment, which I resolv'd to strengthen with 
 a Work, Wall, or Fortification made of double Piles, lin'd 
 within with Cables, and without with Turf. 
 
 From the 26th to the 3oth I work'd very hard in carry- 
 ing all my Goods to my new Habitation, tho' some part 
 of the time it rain'd exceeding_hard. 
 
 The 3ist7n the" Morning I went out into the Island 
 with my Gun to see_for some Food, and discover the 
 Country; when rknTcTa. She-Goat, and her Kid follow'd 
 me home, which I afterwards kill'd also, because it would 
 not feed. 
 
 November I. I set up my Tent under a Rock, and 
 lay there for the first Night, making it as large as I 
 could with Stakes driven in to swing my Hammock 
 upon. 
 
 Nov. 2. I set up all my Chests and Boards, and the 
 Pieces of Timber which made my Rafts, and with them 
 form'd a Fence _round me, a little within the Place I had 
 mark'd out for my Fortification. 
 
 Nov. 3. I went out with my Gun, and kill'd two
 
 <i 
 
 72 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Fowls like Ducks, which were very good Food. In the 
 Afternoon went to work to make me a Table. 
 
 Nov. 4. This Morning I began to order my times of 
 Work, of going out with my Gun, time of Sleep, and time 
 of Diversion, viz. Every Morning I walk'd out with my 
 Gun for two or three Hours if it did not rain, then employ'd 
 my self to work till about Eleven a-clock, then eat what I 
 had to live on, and from Twelve to Two I lay down to 
 sleep, the Weather being excessive hot, and then in the 
 Evening to work again; The working Part of this Day 
 and of the next were wholly employed in making my 
 Table, for I was yet but a very sorry_Workman, tho' 
 _Time ai^d Necessity made me a compleat natural Me- 
 *F : chanic soon after, as I believe it would do any one else. 
 
 Nov. 5. This Day went abroad with my Gun and my 
 Dog, and kill'd a wild Cat, her Skin pretty soft, but her 
 v Flesh good for nothing: Every Creature I kill'd, Ijx>ok^ 
 off the jSkins and preserv'd them. Coming back by~the 
 Sea-Shore, I saw many sorts of Sea-Fowls, which I did 
 not understand; but was surprizM, and almost frighted 
 with two or three Seals, which, while I was gazing at, not 
 well knowing what they were, got into the Sea, and es- 
 cap'd me for that time. 
 
 Nov. 6. After my Morning Walk I went to work 
 with__my Table again, and finish'd it, tho' not to my 
 liking ; nor was it long before I learnt to mend it. 
 
 Nov. 7. . Now it began to be settled fair Weather. 
 The 7th, 8th, 9th, loth, and part of the I2th, (for the nth 
 was Sunday) I took wholly up to make me a Chair, and 
 with much ado brought it to a tolerable Shape, but never 
 to please me ; and even in the making I pull'd itjri pieces 
 several times. Note, I soon neglected my keeping Sun- 
 days, for omitting my Mark for them on my Post, I forgot 
 which was which. 
 
 Nov. 13. This Day it rain'd, which refresh'd me ex- 
 ceedingly, and cool'd the Earth, but it was accompany'd 
 with terrible Thunder and Lightning, which frighted me 
 dreadfully, for fear of my Powder: As soon as it was
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 73 
 
 over, I resolv'd to separate my Stock of Powder into as 
 many little Parcels as possible, that it might not be in 
 danger. 
 
 -A'tfz'. 14, 15, 16. These three Days I spent in making 
 little square Chests or Boxes, which might hold about a 
 Pound, or two Pound, at most, of Powder ; and so putting 
 the Powder in, I stowed it in Places as secure and remote 
 from one another as possible. On one of these three 
 Days I kill'd a large Bird that was good to eat, but I 
 know not what to call it. 
 
 Nov. 17. This Day I began to dig behind my Tent 
 into the Rock, to make room for my farther Conveniency. 
 Note, Three Things I wanted exceedingly for this Work, 
 viz. a Pick-ax, a Shovel, and a Wheel-barrow or Basket, 
 so I desisted from my Work, and began to consider how 
 to supply that Want, and make me some Tools : As for a 
 Pick-ax, I made use of the Iron Crows, which were proper 
 enough, tho' heavy ; but the next thing was a Shovel or 
 Spade ; this was so absolutely necessary, that indeed I 
 could do nothing effectually without it ; but what kind of 
 one to make I knew not. 
 
 Nov. 1 8. The next Day in searching the Woods I 
 found a Tree of that Wood, or like it, which in the Brasils 
 they call the Iron Tree, for its exceeding Hardness; of 
 this, with great Labour and almost spoiling my Ax, I cut 7 J 
 a piece, and brought it home too with Difficulty enough, 
 for it was exceeding heavy. 
 
 The excessive Hardness of the Wood, and having no 
 other way, made me a long while upon this Machine ; for 
 I work'd it effectually by little and little into the Form of 
 a Shovel or Spade, the Handle exactly shap'd like ours in 
 England, only that the broad Part having no Iron shod 
 upon it at Bottom, it would not last me so long ; however 
 it serv'd well enough for the uses which I had occasion 
 to put it to; but never was a Shovel, I believe, made 
 after that Fashion, or so long a making. 
 
 I was still deficient, for I wanted a Basket or a Wheel- 
 barrow; a Basket I could not make by any means, having
 
 74 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 no such things as Twigs that would bend to make Wicker 
 Ware, at least none yet found out ; and as to a Wheel- 
 barrow, I fancy'd I could make all but the Wheel, but 
 that I had no notion of, neither did I know how to go 
 about it ; besides I had no possible way to make the Iron 
 Gudgeons for the Spindle or Axis of the Wheel to run in, 
 so I gave it over; and so for carrying away the Earth 
 which I dug out of the Cave, I made me a Thing like a 
 Hod which the Labourers carry Mortar in, when they 
 serve the Bricklayers. 
 
 This was not so difficult to me as the making the 
 Shovel; and yet this, and the Shovel, and the Attempt 
 which I made in vain, to make a Wheel-barrow, took me 
 np no less than four Days, I mean always, excepting my 
 Morning Walk with my Gun, which I seldom fail'd, and 
 very seldom fail'd also bringing Home something fit to 
 eat. 
 
 Nov. 23. My other Work having now stood still, be- 
 cause of my making these Tools ; when they were finish' d, 
 I went on, and working every Day, as my Strength and 
 Time allow'd, I spent eighteen Days entirely in widening 
 and deepening my Cave, that it might hold my Goods 
 commodiously. 
 
 Note, During all this Time, I work'd to make this 
 Room or Cave spacious enough to accommodate me as 
 a Warehouse or Magazine, a Kitchen, a Dining-room, 
 and a Cellar ;' as for my Lodging, I kept to the Tent, 
 except that sometimes in the wet Season of the Year, it 
 rain'd so hard that I could not keep my self dry, which 
 caus'd me afterwards to cover all my Place within my 
 Pale with long Poles in the Form of Rafters, leaning 
 against the Rock, and load them with Flags and large 
 Leaves of Trees like a Thatch. 
 
 December loth, I began now to think my Cave or 
 Vault finished, when on a sudden (it seems I had made 
 it too large) a great Quantity of Earth fell down from 
 the Top and one Side, so much, that in short it frighted 
 me, and not without Reason too ; for if I had been under
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 75 
 
 . 
 \ n^truL. 
 
 it I had never wanted a Grave-digger : Upon this Dis- 
 aster I had a great deal of Work to do over again ; for 
 I had the loose Earth to carry out ; and which was of 
 more Importance, I had the Cieling to prop up, so that 
 I might be sure no more would come down. 
 
 Dec. 11. This Day I went to Work with it accord- 
 ingly, and got two Shores or Posts pitch'd upright to the 
 Top, with two Pieces of Boards a-cross over each Post, 
 this I finish'd the next Day; and setting more Posts up 
 with Boards, in about a Week more I had the Roof 
 secur'd ; and the Posts standing in Rows, serv'd me for 
 Partitions to part of_my House. 
 
 Dec. 17. From this Day to the Twentieth I plac'd 
 Shelves, and knock'd up Nails on the Posts to hang 
 every Thing up that could be hung up, and now I began 
 to be in some Order within Doors. 
 
 Dec. 20. Now I carry'd every Thing into the Cave, 
 and began to furnish my House, and set up some Pieces 
 of Boards, like a Dresser, to order my Victuals upon, but 
 Boards began to be very scarce with me; also I made* Tt ^ i: * z " 
 me another Table. 
 
 Dec. 24. Much Rain all Night and all Day, no stir- 
 ring: out 
 
 Dec. 25. Rain all Day. 
 
 Dec. 26. No Rain, and the Earth much cooler than 
 before and pleas an ter. 
 
 Dec. 27. Kill'd a young Goat, and lam'd another so 
 that I catch'd it, and led it Home_in a String ; when I 
 had it Home, I bound and splinter'd up its Leg which 
 was broke. N. B. I took such Care of it, that it liv'd, 
 and the Leg grew well and as strong as ever ; but by my 
 nursing it so long it grew tame, and fed upon the little 
 Green at my Door, and would not go away: This was 
 the first Time that I entertain'd a Thought of breeding 
 up some tame Creatures, that I might have Food when 
 my Powder and Shot was all spent. 
 
 Dec. 28, 29, 30. Great Heats and no Breeze ; so that 
 there was no stirring abroad, except in the Evening for
 
 76 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Food; this Time I spent in putting all my Things in 
 Order within Doors. 
 
 Jamiary I. Very hot still, but I went abroad early 
 and late with my Gun, and lay still in the middle of the 
 Day ; this Evening going farther into the Valleys which 
 lay towards the Center of the Island, I found there was 
 ilenty_of Goats, tho' exceeding shy and hard to come "at, 
 however I resolv'd to try if I could not bring my Dog to 
 hunt them down. 
 
 Jan. 2. Accordingly, the next Day, I went out with 
 my Dog, and set him upon the Goats ; but I was mis- 
 taken, for they all fac'd about upon the Dog, and he 
 knew his Danger too well, for he would not come near 
 them. 
 
 Jan. 3. I began my Fence or Wall; which, being 
 still jealous of my being attack'd by some Body, I re- 
 solv'd to make very thick and strong. 
 
 N. B. This Wall being described before, I piir- 
 posely omit what was said in the Journal; it 
 is sufficient to observe, that I was no less Time 
 than from the yd of January to the i^th of 
 April, working, finishing and perfecting this 
 Wall, thtf it was no more than about 24 
 Yards in Length, being a half Circle from 
 one Place in the Rock to another Place about 
 eight Yards from it, the Door of the Cave 
 being in the Center behind it. 
 
 All this Time I work'd very hard, the Rains hindering 
 me many Days, nay, sometimes Weeks together ; but I 
 thought I should never be perfectly secure 'till this Wall 
 was finish'd ; and it is scarce, credible what inexpressible 
 Labour every Thing^ wasjlone with, especially the bring- 
 ing Pijes out of the Woods7 and driving them into the 
 / jivA/Ground, for I made them much bigger than I need to 
 have done. 
 
 When this Wall was finished, and the Out-side 
 double fenc'd with a Turf- Wall rais'd up close to it, I 
 perswaded my self that if any People were to come on
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 77 
 
 Shore there, they would not perceive any Thing like a 
 Habitation; and it was very well I did so, as may be 
 observ'd hereafter upon a very remarkable Occasion. 
 
 During this Time, I made my Rounds in the Woods 
 for Game every Day when the Rain jadmitted me, and 
 made frequent Discoveries in these Walks of something' 
 or other to my Advantage ; particularly I found a kind 
 of wild Pidgeons, who built not as Wood Pidgeons in a 
 Tree, but rather as House Pidgeons, in the Holes of the 
 Rocks ; and taking some young ones, I endeavoured to 
 breed them up tame, and did so ; but when they grew 
 older they flew__all away, which perhaps was at first for 
 Want of feeding them, for I had nothing to give them ; 
 however I frequently found their Nests, and got their 
 young ones, which were very good Meat. 
 
 And now in the managing my Houshold Affairs, I 
 found my self wanting in many Things, which I thought 
 at first it was impossible for me to make, as indeed as to 
 some of them it was ; for Instance, I could never make 
 a Cask to be hoop'd, I had a small Runlet or two, as I 
 observ'd before, but I cou'd never arrive to the Capacity 
 of making one by them, tho' I spent many Weeks about 
 it; I could neither put in the Heads, or joint the Staves 
 so true to one another, as to make them hold Water, so I 
 gave that also over. 
 
 In the next Place, I was at a great 'Loss for Candle; 
 so that as soon as ever it was dark, which was generally 
 by Seven-a-Clock, I was oblig'd to go to Bed: I remem- 
 bred the Lump of Bees-wax with which I made Candles 
 in my African Adventure, but I had none of that now ; 
 the only Remedy I had, was, that when I had kill'd a 
 Goat, I sav'd the Tallow, and with a little Dish made of 
 Clay, which I bak'd in the Sun, to which I added a Wick 
 of some Oakum, I made me a Lamp ; and this gave me 
 Light, tho' not a clear steady Light like a Candle ; in the 
 Middle of all my Labours it happen'd, that rumaging my 
 Things, I found a little Bag, which, as I hinted before 
 had been fill'd with Corn for the feeding of Poultry, not
 
 78 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 for this Voyage, but before, as I suppose, when the Ship 
 came from Lisbon, what little Remainder of Corn had 
 been in the Bag, was all devour'd with the Rats, and I 
 saw nothing in the Bag but Husks and Dust; and being 
 willing to have the Bag for some other Use, I think it 
 was to put Powder in, when I divided it for fear of the 
 Lightning, or some such Use, I shook the Husks of Corn 
 out of it on one Side of my Fortification under the Rock. 
 
 It was a little before the great Rains, just now men- 
 tion'd, that I threw this Stuff away, taking no Notice of 
 any Thing, and not so much as remembring that I had 
 thrown any Thing there ; when about a Month after, or 
 thereabout, I saw some few Stalks of something green 
 shooting out of the Ground, which I fancy'd might be 
 some Plant I had not seen, but I was surpriz'd and per- 
 fectly astonish'd, when after a little longer Time, I saw 
 about ten or twelve Ears come out, which were perfect 
 green Barley of the same Kind as our European, nay, as 
 our English Barley. 
 
 It is impossible to express the Astonishment and Con- 
 fusion of my Thoughts on this Occasion ; I had hitherto 
 acted upon no religious Foundation at all ; indeed I had 
 very few Notions of Religion in my Head, or had enter- 
 tain'd any Sense of any Thing that had befallen me, 
 otherwise than as a Chance, or, as we lightly say, what 
 pleases God ; without so much as enquiring into the End 
 of Providence in these Things, or his Order in governing 
 Events in the World ; But after I saw Barley grow there, 
 in a Climate which I know was not proper for Corn, and. 
 especially that I knew not how it came there, it startled 
 me strangely, and I began tosuggest, that God had mira- 
 culously caus'd this Grain to grow without any help of 
 Seed sown, and that it was so directed purely for my Sus- 
 tenance on that wild miserable Place. 
 
 This touch'd my Heart a little, and brought Tears out 
 of my Eyes, and I began to bless my self, that such a 
 Prodigy of Nature should happen upon my Account; 
 and this was the more strange to me, because I saw near
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 79 
 
 it still all along by the side of the Rock, some other strag- 
 gling Stalks, which prov'd to be Stalks of Rice, and 
 which I knew, because I had seen it grow in Africa, 
 when I was ashore there. 
 
 I not only thought these the pure Productions of Pro- 
 vidence for my Support, but not doubting, but that there 
 was more in the Place, I went all over that part of the 
 Island, where I had been before peering in every Corner, 
 and under every Rock, to see for more of it, but I could 
 not find any ; at last it occur'd to my Thoughts, that I 
 had shook a Bag of Chickens Meat out in that Place, and 
 then the Wonder began to cease ; and I must confess, my 
 religious Thankfulness to God's Providence began to 
 abate too upon_the^Discovenng that all this was nothing 
 but what was common ^T tho I ought to have been as 
 thankful for so strange and unforeseen Providence, as if 
 it had been miraculous; for it was really the Work of 
 Providence as to me, that should order or appoint, that 
 10 or 12 Grains of Corn should remain unspoil'd (when 
 the Rats had destroyed all the rest,) as if it had been 
 dropt from Heaven; as also that I should throw it out in 
 that particular Place, where it being in the Shade of a 
 high Rock, it sprang up immediately; whereas, if I had 
 thrown it any where else at that time, it had been burnt 
 up and destroyed. 
 
 I carefully sav'd the Ears of this Corn, you may be 
 sure, in their Season, which was about the End of June; 
 and laying up every Corn, I resolv'd to sow them all 
 again, hoping in time to have some Quantity sufficient 
 to supply me with Bread ; but it was not till the 4th Year 
 that I could allow myself the least Grain of this Corn to 
 eat, and even then but sparingly, as I shall say afterwards 
 in its Order ; for I lost all that I sow'd the first Season, by 
 not observing the proper Time ; for I sow'd it just before 
 the dry Season, so that it never came up at all, at least, 
 not as it would ha' done : Of which in its Place. 
 
 Besides this Barley, there was, as above, 20 or 30 
 Stalks of Rice, which I preserv'd with the same Care,
 
 8o 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and whose Use was of the same Kind or to the same 
 Purpose, (viz?) to make me Bread, or rather Food ; for I 
 found ways to cook it up without baking, tho' I did that 
 also after some time. But to return to my Journal. 
 
 I work'd excessive hard these three or four Months to 
 get my Wall done ; and the I4th of April I closed it up, 
 contriving to go into it, not by a Door, but over the Wall 
 by a Ladder, that there might be no Sign in the Outside 
 of my Habitation. 
 
 April 1 6. I finish'd the Ladder, so I went up with the 
 Ladder to the Top, and then pull'd it up after me, and let 
 it down on the Inside : This was a compleat Enclosure to 
 me ; for within I had Room enough, and nothing could 
 come at me from without, unless it could first mount my 
 Wall. 
 
 The very next Day after this Wall was finished, I had 
 almost had all my Labour overthrown at once, and my 
 selfkill'd; the Case was thus: As I was busy in the In- 
 side of it, behind my Tent, just in the Entrance into my 
 Cave, I was terribly frighted with a most dreadful surpriz- 
 ingJEhing indeed ; for all on a sudden I found the Earth 
 come crumbling down from the Roof of my Cave, and 
 from the Edge of the Hill over my Head, and two of the 
 ^Posts I had set up in the Cave crack'd in a frightful 
 *-jmanner: I was heartilv_scared, but thought nothing of 
 what was really the Cause,onTy thinking that the top of 
 my Cave was falling in, as some of it had done before ; 
 and for fear I shou'd be bury'd in it, I ran forward to 
 my Ladder, and not thinking my self safe there neither, 
 I got over my Wall for fear of the Pieces of the Hill 
 which I expecled might roll down upon me: I was no 
 sooner stept down upon the firm Ground, but I plainly 
 saw it was a terrible Earthquake, for the Ground I stood 
 on shook three times at about eight Minutes distance, 
 with three such Shocks, as would have overturned the 
 strongest Building that could be suppos'd to have stood 
 on the Earth ; and a great Piece of the Top of a Rock, 
 which stood about half a Mile from me next the Sea, fell
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 81 
 
 down with such a terrible Noise, as I never heard in all 
 my Life: I perceiv'd also, the very Sea was put into 
 violent Motion by it; and I believe the Shocks were 
 stronger under the Water than on the Island. 
 
 I was so amaz'd with the Thing itself, having never 
 felt the like, or discoursed with any one that had, that I was 
 like one dead or stupify'd ; and the Motion of the Earth 
 made my Stomach sick, like one that was toss'd at Sea ; 
 but the Noise of the falling of the Rock awak'd me, as it 
 were, and rousing me from the stupified Condition I was 
 in, fill'd me with Horror, and I thought of nothing then 
 but the Hill falling upon my Tent and all my Household 
 Goods, and burying all at once ; and this sunk my very 
 Soul within me a second time. 
 
 After the third Shock was over, and I felt no more for 
 some Time, I began to take Courage, and yet I had not 
 Heart enough to go over my Wall again, for fear of being 
 buried alive, but sat still upon the Ground, greatly cast 
 down and disconsolate, not knowing what to do : All this 
 while I had not the least serious religious Thought, no- 
 thing but the common, Lord ha' Mercy upon me; and 
 when it was over, that went away too. 
 
 While I sat thus, I found the Air over-cast, and grow 
 cloudy, as if it would rain ; soon after that the Wind rose 
 by little and little, so that in less than half an Hour it 
 blew a most dreadful Hurricane : The Sea was all on a 
 sudden covered over with Foam and Froth, the, Shore 
 was cover'd with the Breagh ^fjhe^Water, the Trees were 
 torn up by the Roots, and a terrible Storm it was ; and 
 this held about three Hours, and then began to abate, 
 and in two Hours more it was stark calm, and began to 
 rain very hard. 
 
 All this while I sat upon the Ground very much ter- 
 rify'd and dejefled, when on a sudden it came into my 
 Thoughts, that these Winds and Rain being the Con- 
 sequences of the Earthquake, the Earthquake it self was 
 spent an(l over, and I might venture into my Cave again : 
 With this Thought my Spirits began to revive, and the 
 
 R. C. 6
 
 82 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Rain also helping to perswade me, I went in and sat 
 down in my Tent, but the Rain was so violent, that my 
 Tent was ready to be beaten down with it, and I was 
 forc'd to go into my Cave, tho' very much afraid and 
 uneasy for fear it should fall on my Head. 
 
 This violent Rain forc'd me to a new Work, viz. To 
 cut a Hole thro' my new Fortification like a Sink to let 
 the Water go out, which would else have dro wn!d-my 
 tave. After I had been in my Cave some time, and 
 found still no more Shocks of the Earthquake follow, I 
 began to be more compos'd; and now to support my 
 Spirits, which indeed wanted it very much, I went to my 
 little Store and took a small Slip, of Rum, which however 
 I did then and always very sparingly, knowing I could 
 have no more when that was gone. 
 
 It continu'd raining all that Night, and great Part of 
 the next Day, so that I could not stir abroad, but my 
 Mind being more compos'd, I began to think of what 
 I had best do, concluding that if the Island was subject 
 to these Earthquakes, there would be no living for me in a 
 Cave, but I must consider of building me some little Hut 
 in an open Place which I might surround with a Wall as 
 I had done here, and so make my self secure from wild 
 Beasts or Men ; but concluded, if I staid where I was, 
 I should certainly, one time or other, be bury'd alive. 
 
 With these Thoughts I resolv'd to remove my Tent 
 from the Place where it stood, which was just under the 
 Precipice of the Hill, and which, if it should be 
 
 shaken again, would certainly fall upon my Tent : And I 
 spent the two next Days, being the igth and 2oth of 
 April, in contriving where and how to remove my Habi- 
 tation. 
 
 The fear of being swallow'd up alive, made me that I 
 
 ij never slept in_cniiet, and yet the Apprehension of lying 
 abroad without any Fence was almost equal to it; but 
 still when I look'd about and saw how every thing was 
 
 /put in order, how pleasantly conceal'd I was, and how 
 safe from Danger, it made me very loth to remove.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 83 
 
 In the mean time it occurr'd to me that it would re- 
 quire a vast deal of time for me to do this, and that I 
 must be contented to run the Venture where I was, till 
 "had form'd a Camp for my self, and had secured it so as 
 to remove to it : So with this Resolution I compos'd my 
 self for a time, and resolv'd that I would go to work with 
 all Speed to build me a Wall with Piles and Cables, &C. 
 in a Circle as before, and set my Tent up in it when it 
 was finish'd, but that I would venture to stay where I 
 was till it was finish'd and fit to remove to. This was 
 the 2 1 st. 
 
 April 22. The next Morning I began to consider of 
 Means to put this Resolve in Execution, but I was at a 
 great loss about my Tools; I had three large Axes and 
 abundance of Hatchets, (for^we carried the __Hat r -hets ihr 
 Traffick with_the_/K.dfc'aaj) but with much chopping and 
 cutting knotty hard Wood, they were all full of L_Noches 
 and dull, and tho' I had a Grindstone, I could not turn it 
 and grind my Tools too ; this cost me as much Thought 
 as a Statesman would have bestow'd upon a grand Point 
 of Politicks, or a Judgeupon^^hc^T.ifq and Death ofji' 
 Man. At length I contriv'd a Wheel with a String, "to' 
 turn it with my Foot, that I might have both my Hands 
 at Liberty: Note, I had never seen any such thing in 
 England, or at least not to take notice how it was done, 
 tho' since I have observ'd it is very common there ; be- 
 sides that, my Grind-stone was very large and heavy. 
 This Machine cost me a full Week's Work to bring it to 
 Perfection. 
 
 April 28, 29. These two whole Days I took up in 
 grinding my Tools, my Machine for turning my Grind- 
 stone performing very well. 
 
 April 30. Having perceiv'd my Bread had been low 
 a great while, now I took a Survey of it, and reduc'd my- 
 self to one Eisket-cake a Day, which made my Heart 
 very heavy. 
 
 May i. In the Morning looking towards the Sea-side, 
 the Tide being low, I saw something lie, on the Shore 
 
 62
 
 84 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 bigger than ordinary, and it look'd like a Cask; when 
 I came to it, I found a small Barrel, and two or three 
 Pieces of the Wreck of the Ship, which were driven on 
 Shore by the late Hurricane; and looking towards the 
 Wreck itself, I thought it seem'd to lie higher out of the 
 Water, than it us'd to do; I examin'd the Barrel which 
 was driven on Shore, and soon found it was a Barrel of 
 Gun-powder, but it had taken Water, and the Powder 
 was cak*d as hard as a Stone; however I roll'd it farther 
 on Shore for the present, and went on upon the Sands 
 as near as I could to the Wreck of the Ship to look for 
 more. 
 
 When I came down to the Ship I found it strangely 
 remov'd ; the Fore-castle, which lay before bury'd in Sand, 
 was heav'd up at least six Foot ; and the Stern, which was 
 broke to Pieces and parted from the rest by the Force of 
 the Sea soon after I had left rummaging her, was toss'd, 
 as it were, up, and cast on one Side, and the Sand was 
 thrown so high on that side next her Stern, that whereas 
 there was a great Place of Water before, so that I could 
 not come within a Quarter of a Mile of the Wreck with- 
 out swimming, I could now walk quite up to her when 
 the Tide was out ; I was surpriz'd with this at first, but 
 soon concluded it must be done by the Earthquake : And 
 as by this Violence the Ship was more broken open than 
 formerly, so many Things came daily on Shore, which the 
 Sea had loosen'd, and which the Winds and Water rolled 
 by degrees to the Land. 
 
 This wholly diverted my Thoughts from the Design of 
 removing my Habitation; and I busied myself mightily 
 that Day esBSdally, in searching whether T could make 
 any way into the Ship ; but I found nothing was to be ex- 
 pected of that Kind, for that all the In-side of the Ship 
 was choak'd up with Sand; However, as I had learn'd not 
 to despair of any Thing, I resolv'd to pull every Thing to 
 Pieces that I could of the Ship, concluding, that every 
 Thing I could get from her would be of some Use or 
 other to me.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 85 
 
 May 3. I began with my Saw, and cut a Piece of 
 a Beam thro', which I thought held some of the upper 
 Part or Quarter-Deck together, and when I had cut it 
 thro', I clear'd away the Sand as well as I could from the 
 Side which lay highest ; but the Tide coming in, I was 
 obliged to give over for that Time. 
 
 May 4. I went a fishing, but caught not one Fish that 
 I durst eat of, till I was weary of my Sport ; when just 
 going to leave off, I caught a young Dolphin. I had 
 made me a long Line of some Rope Yarn, but I had no 
 Hooks y yet I frequently caught Fish enough, as much as 
 I car'd to eat; all which I dry'd in the Sun, and eat 
 them dry. 
 
 May 5. Work'd on the Wreck, cut another Beam, 
 asunder, and brought three great Fir Planks off from the 
 Decks, which I ty'd together, and made swim on Shore, 
 when the Tide of Flood came on, 
 
 May 6. Work'd on the Wreck, got several Iron Bolts 
 out of her, and other Pieces of Iron-work, work'd very 
 hard, and came Home very much tir'd, and had Thoughts 
 of giving it over. 
 
 May 7. Went to the Wreck again, but with an Intent 
 not to work, but found the Weight of the Wreck had 
 broke itself down, the Beams being cut, that several 
 Pieces of the Ship seem'd to lie loose, and the In-side of 
 the Hold lay so open, that I could see into it, but almost 
 full of Water and Sand. 
 
 May 8. Went to the Wreck, and carry'd an Iron 
 Crow to wrench up the Deck, which lay now quite clear 
 of the Water or Sand ; I wrench'd open two Planks, and 
 brought them on Shore also with the Tide : I left the Iron 
 Crow in the Wreck for next Day. 
 
 May 9. Went to the Wreck, and with the Crow made 
 Way into the Body of the Wreck, and felt several Casks, 
 and loosen' d them with the Crow, but could not break 
 them up ; I felt also the roll of English Lead, and could 
 stir it, but it was too heavy to remove. 
 
 May 10, u, 12, 13, 14. Went every Day to the Wreck,
 
 86 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and got a great deal of Pieces of Timber, and Boards, or 
 Plank, and 2 or 300 Weight of Iron. 
 
 May 15. I carry'd two Hatchets to try if I could not 
 cut a Piece off of the Roll of Lead, by placing the Edge 
 of one Hatchet, and driving it with the other; but as it 
 lay about a Foot and a half in the Water, I could not 
 make any Blow to drive the Hatchet. 
 
 May 16. It had blow'd hard in the Night, and the 
 Wreck appear'd more broken by the Force of the Water ; 
 but I staid so long in the Woods to get Pidgeons for 
 Food, that the Tide prevented me going to the Wreck 
 that Day. 
 
 May 17. I saw some Pieces of the Wreck blown on 
 Shore, at a great Distance, near two Miles off me, but 
 resolv'd to see what they were, and found it was a Piece 
 of the Head, but too heavy for me to bring away. 
 
 May 24. Every Day to this Day I work'd on the 
 Wreck, and with hard Labour I loosen'd some Things so 
 much with the Crow, that the first blowing Tide several 
 Casks floated out, and two of the Seamens Chests ; but 
 the Wind blowing from the Shore, nothing came to Land 
 that Day, but Pieces of Timber, and a Hogshead which 
 had some Brazil Pork in it, but the Salt-water and the 
 Sand had spoil'd it. 
 
 I continu'd this Work every Day to the I5th of June, 
 except the Time necessary to get Food, which I always 
 appointed, during this Part of my Employment, to be 
 when the Tide was up, that I might be ready when it was 
 ebb'd out, and by this Time I had gotten Timber, and 
 Plank, and Ironwork enough, to have buildedagood Boat, 
 if I had known how; and also, I got at several Times, 
 and in several Pieces, near 100 Weight of the Sheet- 
 Lead. 
 
 June 1 6. Going down to the Sea-side, I found a 
 large Tortoise or Turtle; this was the first I had seen, 
 which it seems was only my Misfortune, not any Defect 
 of the Place, or Scarcity ; for had I happen'd to be on 
 the other Side of the Island, I might have had Hundreds
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 87 
 
 of them every Day, as I found afterwards ; but perhaps 
 had paid dear enough for them. 
 
 June 17. I spent in cooking the Turtle; I found in 
 her threescore Eggs ; and her Flesh was to me at that 
 Time the most_saxoury jind pleasant that ever I tasted \/ 
 in my Life, having had no Flesh, but of Goats and Fowls, 
 since I landed in this horrid Place, 
 
 June 1 8. Rain'd all Day, and I stay'd within. I M 
 thought at this Time the Rain felt Cold, and I__was^'^ 
 something- chillv. which I knew was not usual in that 
 Latitude. 
 
 ^ June 19. Very ill, and shivering, as if the Weather / ' 
 had been cold. Y* 
 
 June 20. No Rest all Night, violent Pains in my Head, J 
 and feverish. 
 
 June 21. Very ill, frighted almost to Death with the 
 Apprehensions of my sad Condition, to be sick, and no 
 Help; Pray'd to GOD for the first Time since the Storm 
 off of Hull, but scarce knew what I said, or why ; my 
 Thoughts being all confused. 
 
 June 22. A little better, but under dreadful Appre- 
 hensions of Sickness. 
 
 June 23. Very bad again, cold and shivering, and 
 then a violent Head-ach. 
 
 June 24. Much better. 
 
 June 25. An Ague very violent ; the Fit held me 
 seven Hours, cold Fit and hot, with faint Sweats after it. 
 
 June 26. Better ; and having no Victuals to eat, took 
 my Gun, but found my self very weak ; however I kill'd a 
 She-Goat, and with much Difficulty got it Home, and 
 broil'd some of it, and eat; I wou'd fain have stew'd it, 
 and made some Broth, but had no Pot. 
 
 June 27. The Ague again so violent, that I lay a^Bed * 
 all Day, and neither eat or drank. I was ready to peris" 
 for Thirst, but so weak, I had not Strength to stand up, 
 or to get my self any Water to drink: Pray'd to God again, 
 but was light-headed, and when I was not, I was so igno- 
 rant, that I knew not what to say ; only I lay and cry'd,
 
 88 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Lord look upon me, Lord pity me, Lord have Mercy upon 
 me; I suppose I did nothing eke for two or three Hours, 
 till the Fit wearing off, I fell asleep, and did not wake till 
 far in the Night ; when I wak'd, I found my self much re- 
 fresh' d, but weak, and exceeding thirsty: However, as I 
 had no Water in my whole Habitation, I was forc'd to lie 
 till Morning, and went to sleep again: In this second 
 Sleep, I had this terrible Dream. 
 
 I thought, that I was sitting on the Ground on the 
 Out-side of my Wall, where I sat when the Storm blew 
 after the Earthquake, and that I saw a Man descend from 
 a great black Cloud, in a bright Flame of Fire, and light 
 upon the Ground : He was all over as bright as a Flame, 
 so that I could but just bear to look towards him ; his 
 Countenance was most inexpressibly_jjreadful, impossible 
 for Words to,describe ; when he stepp'd upon the Ground 
 with his Feet, I thought the Earth trembl'd, just as it had 
 done before in the Earthquake, and all the Air look'd, to 
 i/my Apprehension, as if it had been fill'd with Flashes of 
 Fire. 
 
 He was no sooner landed upon the Earth, but he 
 mov'd forward towards me, with a long Spear or Weapon 
 in his Hand, to kill me; and when he came to a rising 
 Ground, at some Distance, he spoke to me, or I heard a 
 Voice so terrible, that it is impossible to express the Ter- 
 ror of it ; all that I can say I understood was this, Seeing 
 all these Things have not brought thee to Repentance, 
 now thou shalt die : At which Words, I thought he lifted 
 up the Spear that was in his Hand to kill me. 
 
 No one, that shall ever read this Account, will expect 
 that I should be able to describe the Horrors of my Soul 
 at this terrible Vision, I mean, that even while it was a 
 Dream, I even dreamed of those Horrors ; nor is it any 
 more possible to describe the Impression that remain' d 
 upon my Mind, when I awak'd, and found it was but a 
 Dream. 
 
 I had alas! no divine Knowledge; what I had re- 
 ceiv'd by the good Instruction of my Father was then
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 89 
 
 worn out by an uninterrupted Series, for 8 Years, of 
 seafaring Wickedness, and a constant Conversation withr -* 
 nothing but such as were like my self, wicked and pro- 
 phane to the last Degree : I do not remember that I had 
 in all that Time one Thought that so much as tended either 
 to looking upwards toward God, or inwards towards a 
 Reflection upon my own Ways : But a certain Stupidity of 
 Soul, without Desire of Good, or Conscience of Evil, had 
 entirely overwhelm' d me, and I was all that the most 
 hardened, unthinking, wicked Creature among our com- 
 mon Sailors can be suppos'd to be, not having the least 
 Sense, either of the fear of God in Danger, or of Thank- 
 fulness to God in Deliverances. 
 
 In the relating what is already past of my Story, this 
 will be the more easily believ'd, when I shall add, that 
 thro' all the Variety of Miseries that had to this Day 
 befallen me, I never had so much as one Thought of 
 it being the Hand of God, or that it was a just Punish- 
 ment for my Sin ; my rebellious Behaviour against my 
 Father, or my present Sins which were great ; or so much 
 as a Punishment for the general Course of my wicked 
 Life. When I was on the desperate Expedition on the 
 desert Shores of Africa, I never had so much as one 
 Thought of what would become of me ; or one Wish to 
 God to direct me whither I should go, or to keep me from 
 the Danger which apparently surrounded me, as well from 
 voracious Creatures as cruel Savages : But I was meerly 
 thoughtless of a God, or a Providence ; acted like a meer 
 Brute from the Principles of Nature, and by the Dictates 
 of common Sense only, and indeed hardly that. 
 
 When I was deliver'd and taken up at Sea by the 
 Portugal Captain, well us'd, and dealt justly and honour- 
 ably with, as well as charitably, I had not the least Thank- 
 fulness on my Thoughts : When again I was shipwreck'd, 
 ruin'd, and in danger of drowning on this Island, I was as 
 far from Remorse, or looking on it as a Judgment ; I only 
 said to my self often, that I was an unfortunate Dog, and 
 born to be always miserable.
 
 90 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 It is true, when I got on Shore first here, and found all 
 my Ship's Crew drown'd, and my self spar'd, I was sur- 
 priz'd with a kind of Extasy, and some Transports of 
 Soul, which, had the Grace of God assisted, might have 
 come up to true Thankfulness ; but it ended where it 
 begun, in a meer common Flight of Joy, or, as I may say, 
 being glad I was alive, without the least Reflection upon 
 the distinguishing Goodness of the Hand which had pre- 
 serv'd me, and had singled me out to be preserv'd, when 
 all the rest were destroy 5 d ; or an Enquiry why Providence 
 had been thus merciful to me ; even just the same common 
 sort of Joy which Seamen generally have after they are got 
 safe ashore from a Shipwreck, which they drown all in the 
 next Bowl of Punch, and forget almost as soon as it is 
 over, and all the rest of my Life was like it. 
 
 Even when I was afterwards, on due Consideration, 
 made sensible of my Condition, how I was cast on this 
 dreadful Place, out of the Reach of humane Kind, out of 
 all Hope of Relief, or Prospect of Redemption, as soon as 
 I saw but a Prospect of living, and that I should not 
 starve and perish for Hunger, all the Sense of my Afflic- 
 tion wore off, and I begun to be very easy, apply'd myself 
 to the Works proper for my Preservation and Supply, and 
 was far enough from being afflicted at my Condition, as 
 a Judgment from Heaven, or as the Hand of God against 
 me ; these were Thoughts which very seldom enter'd into 
 my Head. 
 
 The growing up of the Corn, as is hinted in my Jour- 
 nal, had at first some little Influence upon me, and began 
 to affect me with Seriousness, as long as I thought it had 
 something miraculous in it ; but as soon as ever that Part 
 of the Thought was remov'd, all the Impression which was 
 rais'd from it, wore off also, as I have noted already. 
 
 Even the Earthquake, tho' nothing could be more ter- 
 rible in its Nature, or more immediately directing to the 
 invisible Power, which alone directs such things, yet no 
 sooner was the first Fright over, but the Impression it had 
 made went off also. I had no more Sense of God or his
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 91 
 
 Judgments, much less of the present Affliction of my 
 Circumstances being from his Hand, than if I had been 
 in the most prosperous Condition of Life. 
 
 But now when I began to be sick, and a leisurely View 
 of the Miseries of Death came to place itself before me ; 
 when my Spirits began to sink under the Burthen of a 
 strong Distemper, and Nature was exhausted with the 
 Violence of the Fever ; Conscience that had slept so long, 
 begun to awake, and I began to reproach my self with my 
 past Life, in which I had so evidently, by uncommon 
 Wickedness, provok'd the Justice of God to lay me under 
 uncommon Strokes, and to deal with me in so vindictive 
 a manner. 
 
 These Reflections oppress'd me for the second or third 
 Day of my Distemper, and in the Violence, as well of the 
 Fever, as of the dreadful Reproaches of my Conscience, 
 extorted some Words from me, like praying to God, tho' 
 I cannot say they were either a Prayer attended with De- 
 sires or with Hopes ; it was rather the Voice of meer 
 Fright and Distress ; my Thoughts were confus'd, the 
 Convictions great upon my Mind, and the Horror of dying 
 in such a miserable Condition rais'd Vapours into my 
 Head with the meer Apprehensions ; and in these Hurries 
 of my Soul, I know not what my Tongue might express ; 
 but it was rather Exclamation, such as, Lord! what a 
 miserable Creature am I! If I should be sick, I shall 
 certainly die for Want of Help, and what will become of 
 me ? Then the Tears burst out of my Eyes, and I could 
 say no more for a good while. 
 
 In this Interval, the good Advice of my Father came 
 to my Mind, and presently his Prediction which I men- 
 tioned at the Beginning of this Story, viz. That if I did 
 take this foolish Step, God would not bless me, and I 
 would have leisure hereafter to reflefl upon having neg- 
 lefled his Counsel, when there might be none to assist 
 in my Recovery. Now, said I aloud, My dear Father's 
 Words are come to pass : God's Justice has overtaken me, 
 and I have none to help or hear me: I rejected the Voice
 
 92 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 of Providence, which had mercifully put me in a Posture 
 or Station of Life, wherein I might have been happy and 
 easy ; but I would neither see it my self, or learn to know 
 the Blessing of it from my Parents ; I left them to mourn 
 over my Folly, and now I am left to mourn under the 
 Consequences of it : I refus'd their Help and Assistance 
 who wou'd have lifted me into the World, and wou'd 
 have made every thing easy to me, and now I have 
 Difficulties to struggle with, too great for even Nature 
 itself to support, and no Assistance, no Help, no Comfort, 
 no Advice: Then I cry'd out, Lord be my Help, for I am 
 in great Distress. 
 
 This was the first Prayer, if I may call it so, that I had 
 made for many Years : But I return to my Journal. 
 
 June 28. Having been somewhat refresh'd with the 
 Sleep I had had, and the Fit being entirely off, I got up; 
 and tho' the Fright and Terror of my Dream was very 
 great, yet I consider'd, that the Fit of the Ague wou'd re- 
 turn again the next Day, and now was my Time to get 
 something to refresh and support my self when I should be 
 / jjl ; and the first Thing I did, I fill'd a large square Case 
 Bottle with Water, and set it upon my Table, in Reach of 
 my Bed ; and to take off the chill or aguish Disposition of 
 the Water, I put about a Quarter of a Pint of Rum into 
 it, and mix'd them together ; then I got me a Piece of the $[ 
 Goat's Flesh, and broil'd it on the Coals, but could eat id 
 very little ; I walk'd about, but was very weak, and withal V 
 very sad and heavy-hearted in the Sense of my miserable 
 Condition; dreading the Return of my Distemper the 
 next Day; at Night I made my Supper of three of the 
 Turtle's Eggs, which I roasted in the Ashes, and eat, as 
 we call it, in the Shell ; and this was the first Bit of Meat 
 I had ever ask'd God's Blessing to, even as I cou'd re- 
 member, in my whole Life. 
 
 After I had eaten, I try'd to walk, but found myself so 
 weak that I cou'd hardly carry the Gun, (for I never went 
 out without that) so I went but a little Way, and sat down 
 upon the Ground, looking out upon the Sea, which was
 
 ROSINS ON CRUSOE. 93 
 
 just before me, and very calm and smooth: As I sat here, 
 some such Thoughts as these occurred to me. 
 
 What is this Earth and Sea of which I have seen so 
 much, whence is it produc'd, and what am I, and all the 
 other Creatures, wild and tame, humane and brutal, 
 whence are we ? 
 
 Sure we are all made by some secret Power, who 
 form'd the Earth and Sea, the Air and Sky ; and who is 
 that ? 
 
 Then it follow'd most naturally, It is God that has 
 made it all: Well, but then it came on strangely, if God 
 has made all these Things, He guides and governs them 
 all, and all Things that concern them ; for the Power that 
 could make all Things, must certainly have Power to 
 guide and direct: them. 
 
 If so, nothing can happen in the great Circuit of his 
 Works, either without his Knowledge or Appointment. 
 
 And if nothing happens without his Knowledge, he 
 knows that I am here, and am in this dreadful Condition ; 
 and if nothing happens without his Appointment, he has 
 appointed all this to befal me. 
 
 Nothing occurred to my Thoughts to contradict any of 
 these Conclusions ; and therefore it rested upon me with 
 the greater Force, that it must needs be, that God had 
 appointed all this to befal me ; that I was brought to this 
 miserable Circumstance by his Direction, he having the 
 sole Power, not of me only, but of every Thing that hap- 
 pen'd in the World. Immediately it follow'd, 
 
 Why has God done this to me f What have I done to 
 be thus us'd? 
 
 My Conscience presently check'd me in that Enquiry, 
 as if I had blasphem'd, and methought it spoke to me like 
 a Voice; WRETCH 7 dost thou ask what thou hast 
 done ! look back upon a dreadful mis-spent Life, and ask 
 thy self what thou hast not done ? ask, Why is it that thou 
 wert not long ago destroy 1 d? Why -uteri thou not drowned 
 in Yarmouth Roads ? Kilfd in the Fight when the Ship 
 was taken by the Sallee Man of War? Devour 3 d by the
 
 94 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 wild Beasts on the Coast of Africa ? Or, Drowrfd HERE 
 when all the Crew perish d but thy selff Dost thou ask, 
 What have I done ? 
 
 I was struck dumb with these Reflections, as ^>ne 
 astonish'd, and had not a Word to say, no not to answer 
 to my~self, but rose up pensive ^andjsad. walk'd back to 
 my Retreat, and went up over my Wall, as if I had been 
 going to Bed, but my Thoughts were sadly disturb'd, 
 and I had no Inclination to Sleep ; so I sat down in my 
 Chair, and lighted my Lamp, for it began to be dark : 
 Now as the Apprehension of the Return of my Distem- 
 per terrify'd me very much, it occur'd to my Thought, 
 that the Brasilians take no Physick but their Tobacco 
 for almost all Distempers ; and I had a Piece of a Roll 
 of Tobacco in one of the Chests, which was quite cur'd, 
 and some also that was green and not quite cur'd. 
 
 I went, directed by Heaven no doubt; for in this 
 Chest I found a Cure both for Soul and Body, I open'd 
 the Chest, and found what I look'd for, viz. the Tobacco ; 
 and as the few Books, I had sav'd, lay there too, I took 
 out one of the Bibles which I mention'd before, and 
 which to this Time I had not found Leisure, or so much 
 as Inclination to look into ; I say, I took it out, and 
 brought both that and the Tobacco with me to the Table. 
 
 What Use to make of the Tobacco, I knew not, as to 
 my Distemper, or whether it was good for it or no ; but 
 I try'd several Experiments with it, as if I was resolv'd 
 it should hit one Way or other: I first took a Piece of a 
 Leaf, and chew'd it in my Mouth, which indeed, at. .first 
 C^ almost stupirVd my Brain, the Tobacco being green and 
 Sstrong, and that I had nqiJbcen much us'd to it ; then I 
 took some and steep'd it an Hour or two in some Rum, 
 and resolv'd to take a Dose of it when I lay down ; and 
 lastly, I burnt some upon a Pan of Coals, and held my 
 Nose close over the Smoke of it as long as I could bear 
 it, as well for the Heat as almost for Suffocation. 
 
 In the Interval of this Operation, I took up the Bible 
 and began to read, but my Head was too much disturb'd
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 95 
 
 with the Tobacco to bear reading, at least that Time; 
 only having open'd the Eook casually, the first Words 
 that occurr'd to me were these, Call on me in the Day of 
 Trouble, and I will deliver, and thou shalt glorify me. 
 
 The Words were very apt to my Case, and made 
 some Impression upon my Thoughts at the Time of 
 reading them, tho' not so much as they did afterwards ; 
 for as for being deliver'd, the Word had no Sound, as I 
 may say, to me ; the Thing was so remote, so impossible 
 in my Apprehension of Things, that I began to say as 
 the Children of Israel did, when they were promis'd 
 Flesh to eat, Can God spread a Table in the Wilderness? 
 so I began to say, Can God himself deliver me from this 
 Place? and as it was not for many Years that any Hope 
 appear'd, this prevail'd very often upon my Thoughts: 
 But however, the Words made a great Impression upon 
 me, and I mussed upon them very often. It grew now 
 late, and the Tobacco had, as I said, doz'd my Head so 
 much, that I inclin'd to sleep ; so I left my Lamp burn- 
 ing in the Cave, lest I should want any Thing in the 
 Night, and went to Bed; but before I lay down, I did 
 what I never had done in all my Life, I kneel'd down 
 and pray'd to God to fulfil the Promise to me, that if I 
 call'd upon him in the Day of Trouble, he would deliver 
 me; after my broken and imperfect Prayer was over, I 
 drunk the Rum in which I had steep'd the Tobacco, 
 which was so strong and rank of the Tobacco, that in- 
 deed I could scarce get it down ; immediately upon this 
 I went to Bed, I found presently it flew up in my Head 
 violently, but I fell into a sound Sleep, and wak'd no 
 more, 'till by the Sun it must necessarily be near Three 
 a-Clock in the Afternoon the next Day; nay, to this Hour 
 I'm partly of the Opinion, that I slept all the next Day 
 and Night, and till almost three that Day after; for 
 otherwise I knew not how I should lose a Day out of my 
 Reckoning in the Days of the Week, as it appear'd some 
 Years after I had done ; For if I had lost it by crossing 
 and recrossing the Line, I should have lost more than
 
 96 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 one Day: But certainly I lost a Day in my Accompt, and 
 never knew which Way. 
 
 Be that however one Way or th' other, when I awak'd 
 I found my self exceedingly refresh'd, and my Spirits 
 lively and cheerful ; when I got up, I was stronger than I 
 was the Day before, and my Stomach better, for I was 
 hungry; and in short, I had no Fit the next Day, but 
 continu'd much altertLfor the better ; this was the 29th. 
 
 The 3oth was my Well-day of course, and I went 
 abroad with my Gun, but did not care to travel too far. 
 I kill'd a Sea-Fowl or two, something like a Brand-Goose, 
 and brought them Home, but was not vgrv forward Iff 
 ,/ eat^_them; so I eat some more of the Turtle's Eggs, 
 which were very good : This Evening I renew'd the Me- 
 dicine which I had suppos'd did me good the Day before, 
 viz. the Tobacco steep'd in Rum, only I did not take 
 so much as before, nor did I chew any of the Leaf, or 
 hold my Head over the Smoke ; however, I was not so 
 well the next Day, which was the first of July, as I 
 
 t.'hop'd I shou'd have been ; for I had a littie^Spic^e of the 
 cpld_F_it, but it was not much. 
 
 ~ r ^uly 2. I renew'd the Medicine all the three Ways, 
 and doz'd my self with it as at first ; and doubled the 
 Quantity which I drank. 
 
 3. I miss'd the Fit for good and all, tho' I did not 
 recover my full Strength for some Weeks after: While I 
 was thus gathering Strength, my Thoughts run exceed- 
 ingly upon this Scripture, / will deliver thee; and the 
 Impossibility of my Deliverance lay much upon my Mind 
 in Bar of my ever expecting it : But as I was discouraging 
 my self with such Thoughts, it occur'd to my Mind, that 
 I pored so much upon my Deliverance from the main 
 Affliction, that I disregarded the Deliverance I had 
 received ; and I was, as it were, made to ask my self such 
 Questions as these, viz. Have I not been deliver'd, and 
 wonderfully too, from Sickness ? from the most distressed 
 Condition that could be, and that was so frightful to me, 
 and what Notice I had taken of it-: Had I done my Part,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 97 
 
 God had delivered me; but I had not glorified him; that 
 is to say, I had not own'd and been thankful for that as a 
 Deliverance, and how could I expecl. greater Deliverance? 
 
 This touch'd my Heart very much, and immediately 
 I kneel' d down, and gave God Thanks aloud for my Re- 
 covery from my Sickness. 
 
 July 4. In the Morning I took the Bible, and be- 
 ginning at the New Testament, I began seriously to read , 
 it, and impos'd upon my self to read awhile every Morn- 
 ing and every Night, not tying myself to the Number of 
 Chapters, but as long as my Thoughts should engage 
 me : It was not long after I set seriously to this Work, 
 but I found my Heart more deeply and sincerely affected 
 with the Wickedness of my past Life : The Impression 
 of my Dream reviv'd, and the Words, All these things 
 have not brought thee to Repentance, ran seriously in my 
 Thought: I was earnestly begging of God to give me 
 Repentance, when it happen'd providentially the very 
 Day that reading the Scripture, I came to these Words, 
 He is exalted a Prince and a Saviour, to give Repentance, 
 and to give Remission : I threw down the Book, and with 
 my Heart as well as my Hands lifted up to Heaven, in a 
 Kind of Extasy of Joy, I cry'd out aloud, Jesus, thou Son 
 of David, Jesus, thou exalted Prince and Saviour, give 
 me Repentance. f 
 
 This was the first Time that I could say, in the true 
 Sense of the Words, that I pray'd in all my Life ; for now 
 I pray'd with, a Sense of my Condition, and with a true 
 Scripture View of Hope founded on the Encouragement 
 of the Word of God ; and from this Time, I may say, I 
 began to have Hope that God would hear me. 
 
 Now I began to construe the Words mentioned above, 
 Call on me, and I will deliver you, in a different Sense 
 from what I had ever done before; for then I had no 
 Notion of any thing being call'd Deliverance, but my being 
 deliver'd from the Captivity I was in ; for tho' I was in- 
 deed at large in the Place, yet the Island was certainly a 
 Prison to me, and that in the worst Sense in the World ; 
 
 R. C. 7
 
 93 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 but now I learn'd to take it in another Sense: Now I 
 look'd back upon my past Life with such Horror, and my 
 Sins appear'd so dreadful, that my Soul sought nothing of 
 God, but Deliverance from the Load of Guilt that bore 
 down all my Comfort : As for my solitary Life it was no- 
 thing ; I did not so much as pray to be deliver'd from it, 
 or think of it; it was all of no Consideration in Com- 
 parison to this ; And I add this Part here, to hint to 
 whoever shall read it, that whenever they come to a true 
 Sense of things, they will find Deliverance from Sin a 
 much greater Blessing, than Deliverance from Affliction. 
 But leaving this Part, I return to my Journal. 
 My Condition began now to be, tho' not less miserable 
 as to my Way of living, yet much easier to my Mind ; and 
 my Thoughts being directed, by a constant reading the 
 Scripture, and praying to God, to things of a higher Na- 
 ture ; I had a great deal of Comfort within, which till now 
 I knew nothing of ; also, as my Health and Strength re- 
 turned, I bestir'd my self to furnish my self with every 
 thing that I wanted, and make my Way of living as 
 regular as I could. 
 
 From the 4th of Jtily to the I4th, I was chiefly em- 
 ploy'd in walking about with my Gun in my Hand, a little 
 and a little at a Time, as a Man that was gathering up his 
 Strength after a Fit of Sickness : For it is hardly to be 
 imagin'd, how low I was, and to what Weakness I was 
 reduc'd. The Application which I made use of was per- 
 fectly new, and perhaps what had never cur'd an Ague 
 before, neither can I recommend it to any one to practise, 
 by this Experiment ; and tho' it did carry off the Fit, yet 
 it rather contributed to weakening me ; for I had frequent 
 Convulsions in my Nerves and Limbs for some Time. 
 
 I learnt from it also this in particular, that being 
 abroad in the rainy Season was the most pernicious thing 
 to my Health that could be, especially in those Rains 
 which came attended with Storms and Hurricanes of 
 Wind ; for as the Rain which came in the dry Season was 
 always most accompany'd with such Storms, so I found
 
 ROSINS ON CRUSOE. 99 
 
 that Rain was much more dangerous than the Rain which 
 fell in September and Oftober. 
 
 I had been now in this unhappy Island above 10 
 Months, all Possibility of Deliverance from this Condition 
 seem'd to be entirely taken from me ; and I firmly believ- 
 ed, that no humane Shape had ever set Foot upon that 
 Place: Having now secured my Habitation, as I thought, 
 fully to my Mind, I had a great Desire to make a more 
 perfect Discovery of the Island, and to see what other 
 Productions I might find, which I yet knew nothing of. 
 
 It was the I5th of July that I began to take a more 
 particular Survey of the Island it self: I went up the Creek 
 first, where, as I hinted, I brought my Rafts on Shore ; I 
 found after I came about two Miles up, that the Tide did 
 not flow any higher, and that it was no more than a little 
 Brook of running Water, and very fresh and good; but' 
 this being the dry Season, there was hardly any Water in 
 some Parts of it, at least, not enough to run in any Stream, 
 so as it could be perceiv'd. 
 
 On the Bank of this Brook I found many pleasant 
 Savanas, or Meadows, plain, smooth, and cover'd with 
 Grass ; and on the rising Parts of them next to the higher 
 Grounds, where the Water, as it might be supposed, never 
 overflow'd, I found a great deal of Tobacco, green, and 
 growing to a great and very strong Stalk; there were 
 divers other Plants which I had no Notion of, or Under- 
 standing about, and might perhaps have Virtues of their 
 own, which I could not find out. 
 
 I searched for the Cassava Root, which the Indians 
 in all that Climate make their Bread of, but I could find 
 none. I saw large Plants of Aloes, but did not then un- 
 derstand them. I saw several Sugar Canes, but wild, and 
 for want of Cultivation, imperfect. I contented my self 
 with these Discoveries for this Time, and came back 
 musing with my self what Course I might take to know 
 the Virtue and Goodness of any of the Fruits or Plants 
 , which I should discover; but could bring it to no Conclu- 
 sion ; for in short, I had made so little Observation while 
 
 7-2
 
 ico ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I was in the Brasils, that I knew little of the Plants in the 
 Field, at least very little that might serve me to any Pur- 
 pose now in my Distress. 
 
 The next Day, the i6th, I went up the same Way 
 again, and after going something farther than I had gone 
 the Day before, I found the Brook, and the Savanas 
 began to cease, and the Country became more woody than 
 before ; in this Part I found different Fruits, and particu- 
 larly I found Melons upon the Ground in great Abundance, 
 and Grapes upon the Trees ; the Vines had spread indeed 
 over the Trees, and the Clusters of Grapes were just now 
 in their Prime, very ripe and rich : This was a surprising 
 Discovery, and I was exceeding glad of them ; but I was 
 warn'd by my Experience to eat sparingly of them, re- 
 membring, that when I was ashore in Barbary, the eating 
 of Grapes kill'd several of our English Men who were 
 Slaves there, by throwing them into Fluxes and Fevers: 
 But I found an excellent Use for these Grapes, and that 
 was to cure or dry them in the Sun, and keep them as 
 dry'd Grapes or Raisins are kept, which I thought would 
 be, as indeed they were, as wholesome as agreeable to eat, 
 when no Grapes might be to be had. 
 
 I spent all that Evening there, and went not back to 
 my Habitation, which by the way was the first Night, as I 
 might say, I had lain from Home. In the Night I took 
 my first Contrivance, and got up into a Tree, where I 
 slept well, and the next Morning proceeded upon my 
 Discovery, travelling near four Miles, as I might judge 
 by the Length of the Valley, keeping still due North, with 
 a Ridge of Hills on the South and North side of me. 
 
 At the End of this March I came to an Opening, where 
 the Country seem'd to descend to the West, and a little 
 Spring of fresh Water, which issued out of the Side of the 
 Hill by me, run the other way, that is due East ; and the 
 Country appear'd so fresh, so green, so nourishing, every 
 thing being in a constant Verdure, or Flourish of Spring, 
 that it look'd like a planted Garden. 
 
 I descended a little on the Side of that delicious Vale,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. ior 
 
 surveying it with a secret Kind of Pleasure, (tho' mixt 
 with my other afflitfling Thoughts) to think that this was 
 all my own, that I was King and Lord of all this Country 
 indefeasibly, and had a Right of Possession ; and if I could 
 convey it, I might have it in Inheritance, as compleatly 
 as any Lord of a Manor in England. I saw here Abun- 
 dance of Cocoa Trees, Orange, and Lemon, and Citron 
 Trees; but all wild, and very few bearing any Fruit, at 
 least not then: However, the green Limes that I gathered, 
 were not only pleasant to eat, but very wholesome ; and I 
 mix'd their Juice afterwards with Water, which made it 
 very wholesome, and very cool, and refreshing. 
 
 I found now I had Business enough to gather and 
 carry Home ; and I resolv'd to lay up a Store, as well of 
 Grapes, as Limes and Lemons, to furnish my self for the 
 wet Season, which I knew was approaching. 
 
 In orderjo_thjs, I gather'd a great Heap of Grapes in 
 one Place, and a lesser Heap in another Place, and a 
 great Parcel of Limes and Lemons in another Place ; and 
 taking a few of each with me, I travell'd homeward, and 
 resolv'd to come again, and bring a Bag or Sack, or what 
 I could make to carry the rest Home. 
 
 Accordingly, having spent three Days in this Journey, 
 I came Home; so I must now call my Tent and my 
 Cave; But before I got thither, the Grapes were spoil'd, 
 the Richness of the Fruits, and the Weight of the Juice 
 having broken them, and bruis'd them, they were good 
 for little or nothing; as to the Limes, they were good, 
 but I could bring but a few. 
 
 The next Day, being the iQth, I went back, having 
 made me two small Bags to bring Home my Harvest: 
 But I was surpriz'd, when coming to my Heap of Grapes, 
 which were so rich and fine when I gather'd them, I 
 found them all spread about, trod to Pieces, and drag'd 
 about, some here, some there, and Abundance eaten and 
 devour'd: By this I concluded, there were some wild 
 Creatures thereabouts, which had done this ; but what 
 they were I knew not.
 
 102 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 However, as I found that there was no laying them 
 up on Heaps, and no carrying them away in a Sack, but 
 that one Way they would be destroy'd, and the other 
 way they would be crush'd with' their own Weight ; I 
 took another Course; for I gather'd a large Quantity of 
 the Grapes, and hung them up upon the out Branches of 
 the Trees, that they might cure and dry in the Sun ; and 
 as for the Limes and Lemons, I carry'd as many back as 
 I could well stand under. 
 
 When I came Home from this Journey, I contem- 
 plated with great Pleasure the Fruitfulness of that Valley, 
 and the Pleasantness of the Situation, the Security from 
 Storms on that Side the Water, and the Wood, and con- 
 cluded, that I had pitch'd upon a Place to fix my Abode, 
 which was by far the worst Part of the Country. Upon 
 the whole I began to consider of removing my Habita- 
 tion ; and to look out for a Place equally safe, as where I 
 now was situate, if possible, in that pleasant fruitful Part 
 of the Island. 
 
 This Thought run long in my Head, and I was exceed- 
 ing fond of it for some Time, the Pleasantness of the Place 
 tempting me ; but when I came to a nearer View of it, and 
 to consider that I was now by the Sea-Side, where it was 
 at least possible that something might happen to my 
 Advantage, and by the same ill Fate that brought me 
 hither, might bring some other unhappy Wretches to the 
 same Place ; and tho' it was scarce probable that any such 
 Thing should ever happen, yet to enclose myself among 
 the Hills and Woods, in the Center of the Island, was to 
 anticipate my Bondage, and to render such an Affair not 
 only improbable, but impossible; and that therefore I 
 ought not by any Means to remove. 
 
 However, I was so enamour'd of this Place, that I 
 spent much of my Time there for the whole remaining 
 Part of the Month of Jidy; and tho' upon second Thoughts 
 I resolv'd as above, not to remove, yet I built me a little 
 kind of a Bower, and surrounded it at a Distance with a 
 strong Fence, being a double Hedge, as high as I could
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 103 
 
 reach, well stak'd, and fill'd between with Brushwood; 
 and here I lay very secure, sometimes two or three Nights 
 together, always going over it with a Ladder, as before ; 
 so that I fancy'd now I had my Country House, and my 
 Sea-Coast-House: And this Work took me up to the 
 Beginning of A ugust. 
 
 I had but newly finish'd my Fence, and began to enjoy 
 my Labour, but the Rains came on, and made me stick 
 close to my first Habitation ; for tho' I had made me a 
 Tent like the other, with a Piece of a Sail, and spread it 
 very well ; yet I had not the Shelter of a Hill to keep me 
 from Storms, nor a Cave behind me to retreat into, when 
 the Rains were extraordinary. 
 
 About the beginning of August, as I said, I had 
 finish'd my Bower, and began to enjoy myself. The third 
 of August, I found the Grapes I had hung up were per- 
 fectly dry'd, and, indeed, were excellent good Raisins of 
 the Sun ; so I began to take them down from the Trees, 
 and it was very happy that I did so ; for the Rains which 
 follow'd would have spoil'd them, and I had lost the best 
 Part of my Winter Food ; for I had above two hundred 
 large Bunches of them. No sooner had I taken them all 
 down, and carry'd most of them Home to my Cave, but it 
 began to rain, and fronvhence, which was the fourteenth 
 of August, it rain'd more~or less, every Day, till the Middle 
 of Oflober; and sometimes so violently, that I could not 
 stir out of my Cave for several Days. 
 
 In this Season I was much surpriz'd with the Increase 
 of my Family ; I had been concern'd for the Loss of one 
 of my Cats, who run away from me, or as I thought had 
 been dead, ancT I heard no more Tale or Tidings of her, 
 till to my Astonishment she came Home about the End 
 of August, with three Kittens. This was the more strange 
 to me, because tho' I had kill'd a wild Cat, as I call'd it, 
 with my Gun ; yet I thought it was a quite differing Kind 
 from our European Cats; yet the young Cats were the 
 same Kind of House breed like the old one ; and both my 
 Cats being Females, I thought it very strange : But from
 
 104 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 these three Cats, I afterwards came to be so pester 5 d with 
 Cats, that I was forc'd to kill them like Vermin, or wild 
 Beasts, and to drive them from my House as much as 
 possible. 
 
 From the fourteenth of A^lgust to the twenty sixth, 
 incessant Rain, so that I could not stir, and was now very 
 careful not to be much wet. In this Confinement I began 
 to be straitned for Food, but venturing out twice, I one 
 Day kill'd a Goat, and the last Day, which was the 
 twenty sixth, found a very large Tortoise, which was a 
 Treat to me, and my Food was regulated thus ; I eat a 
 Bunch of Raisins for my Breakfast, a Piece of the Goat's 
 Flesh, or of the Turtle for my Dinner broil'd ; for to my 
 great Misfortune, I had no Vessel to boil or stew any 
 Thing; and two or three of the Turtle's Eggs for my 
 Supper. 
 
 During this Confinement in my Cover by the Rain, 
 I work'd daily two or three Hours at enlarging my Cave, 
 and by Degrees work'd it on towards one Side, till I came 
 to the Outside of the Hill, and made a Door or Way out, 
 which came beyond my Fence or Wall, and so I came in 
 and out this Way ; but I was not perfectly easy at lying 
 so open ; for as I had manag'd myself before, I was in a 
 perfect Enclosure, whereas now I thought I lay expos'd, 
 and open for any Thing to come in upon me ; and yet I 
 could not perceive that there was any living Thing to 
 fear, the biggest Creature that I had yet seen upon the 
 Island being a Goat. 
 
 September the thirtieth, I was now come to the un- 
 happy Anniversary of my Landing. I cast up the Notches 
 on my Post, and found I had been on Shore three hun- 
 dred and sixty five Days. I kept this Day as a Solemn 
 Fast, setting it apart to Religious Exercise, prostrating 
 myself on the Ground with the most serious Humiliation, 
 confessing my Sins to God, acknowledging his Righteous 
 Judgments upon me, and praying to him to have Mercy 
 on me, through Jesus Christ; and having not tasted the 
 least Refreshment for twelve Hours, even till the going
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 105 
 
 down of the Sun, I then eat a Bisket Cake, and a Bunch 
 of Grapes, and went to Bed, finishing the Day as I be- 
 gan it. 
 
 I had all this Time observ'd no Sabbath-Day ; for as 
 at first I had no Sense of Religion upon my Mind, I had 
 after some Time omitted to distinguish the Weeks, by 
 making a longer Notch than ordinary for the Sabbath- 
 Day, and so did not really know what any of the Days 
 were ; but now having cast up the Days, as above, I found 
 I had been there a Year ; so I divided it into Weeks, and 
 set apart every seventh Day for a Sabbath; though I 
 found at the End of my Account I had lost a Day or two 
 in my Reckoning. 
 
 A little after this my Ink began to fail me, and so I 
 contented myself to use it more sparingly, and to write 
 down only the most remarkable Events of my Life, with- 
 out continuing a daily Memorandum of other Things. 
 
 The rainy Season, and the dry Season, began now to 
 appear regular to me, and I learnt to divide them so, as 
 to provide for them accordingly. But I bought all my 
 Experience before I had it ; and this I am going to relate, 
 was one of the most discouraging Experiments that I 
 made at all; I have mention'd that I had sav'd the few 
 Ears of Barley and Rice, which I had so surprizingly 
 found spring up, as I thought, of themselves, and believe 
 there were about thirty Stalks of Rice, and about twenty 
 of Barley ; and now I thought it a proper Time to sow it 
 after the Rains, the Sun being in its Southern Position 
 going from me. 
 
 Accordingly I dug up a Piece of Ground as well as I 
 could with my wooden Spade, and dividing it into two 
 Parts, I sow'd my Grain'; but as I was sowing, it casually 
 occur" d to my Thoughts, That I would not sow it all at 
 first, because I did not know when was the proper Time 
 for it ; so I sow'd about two Thirds of the Seed, leaving 
 about a Handful of each. 
 
 It was a great Comfort to me afterwards, that I did 
 so, for not one Grain of that I sow'd this Time came to
 
 io6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 any Thing; for the dry Months following, the Earth 
 having had no Rain after the Seed was sown, it had no 
 Moisture to assist its Growth, and never came up at all, 
 till the wet Season had come again, and then it grew as if 
 it had been but newly sown. 
 
 Finding my first Seed did not grow, which I easily 
 imagin'd was by the Drought, I sought for a moister 
 Piece of Ground to make another Trial in, and I dug up 
 a Piece of Ground near my new Bower, and sow'd the 
 rest of my Seed in February, a little before the Vernal 
 Eqiiinox; and this having the rainy Months of March 
 and April to water it, sprung up very pleasantly, and 
 yielded a very good Crop ; but having Part of the Seed 
 left only, and not daring to sow all that I had, I had but 
 a small Quantity at last, my whole Crop not amounting 
 to above half a Peck of each kind. 
 
 But by this Experiment I was made Master of my 
 Business, and knew exactly when the proper Season was 
 to sow; and that I might expecl two Seed Times, and 
 two Harvests every Year. 
 
 While this Corn was growing, I made a little Dis- 
 covery which was of Use to me afterwards; As soon as 
 the Rains were over, and the Weather began to settle, 
 which was about the Month of November, I made a Visit 
 up the Country to my Bower, where though I had not 
 been some Months, yet I found all Things just as I left 
 them. The Circle or double Hedge that I had made, was 
 not only firm and entire ; but the Stakes which I had cut 
 out of some Trees that grew thereabouts, were all shot 
 out and grown with long Branches, as much as a Willow- 
 Tree usually shoots the first Year after lopping its Head. 
 I could not tell what Tree to call it, that these Stakes 
 were cut from. I was surpriz'd, and yet very well pleas' d, 
 to see the young Trees grow ; and I prun'd them, and led 
 them up to grow as much alike as I could; and it is 
 scarce credible how beautiful a Figure they grew into in 
 three Years; so that though the Hedge made a Circle of 
 about twenty 'five Yards in Diameter, yet the Trees, for
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 107 
 
 such I might now call them, soon cover'd it ; and it was a 
 compleat Shade, sufficient to lodge under all the dry 
 Season. 
 
 This made me resolve to cut some more Stakes, and 
 make me a Hedge like this in a Semicircle round my 
 Wall; I mean that of my first Dwelling, which I did; 
 and placing the Trees or Stakes in a double Row, at 
 about eight Yards distance from my first Fence, they 
 grew presently, and were at first a fine Cover to my 
 Habitation, and afterward serv'd for a Defence also, as I 
 shall observe in its Order. 
 
 I found now, That the Seasons of the Year might 
 generally be divided, not into Summer and Winter, as 
 in Europe; but into the Rainy Seasons, and the Dry 
 Seasons, which were generally thus : 
 Half February, -| Rainy> the ^ being then ^ Qr neaf 
 
 u ir /f 7 ' I the Equinox. 
 Half April, ) 
 
 Half April, \ 
 
 Dry, the Sun being then to the North 
 of the Line. 
 
 Half August, J 
 Half August, \ 
 
 September, >- Rainy, the Sun being then come back. 
 Half Ottober, ) 
 Half Ottobcr, ^ 
 
 November, j D the Sun bd then to the South 
 
 December, f o f th eline. 
 January, 
 Half February, ) 
 
 The Rainy Season sometimes held longer or shorter, 
 as the Winds happen'd to blow ; but this was the general 
 Observation I made : After I had found, by Experience, 
 the ill Consequence of being abroad in the Rain, I took 
 care to furnish my self with Provisions before hand, that 
 I might not be oblig'd to go out ; and I sat within Doors 
 as much as possible during the wet Months.
 
 io8 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 In this Time I found much Employment, (and very 
 suitable also to the Time) for I found great Occasion of 
 many Things which I had no way to furnish my self with, 
 but by hard Labour and constant Application ; particu- 
 larly, I try'd many Ways to make my self a Basket, but 
 all the Twigs I could get for the Purpose prov'd so brit- 
 tle, that they would do nothing. It proved of excellent 
 Advantage to me now, That when I was a Boy, I used to 
 take great Delight in standing at a Basket-maker's in the 
 Town where my Father liv'd, to see them make their 
 Wicker-ware; and being, as Boys usually are, very 
 officious to help, and a great Observer of the Manner 
 how they work'd those Things, and sometimes lending 
 a Hand, I had by this Means full Knowledge of the 
 Methods of it, that I wanted nothing but the Materials ; 
 when it came into my Mind, That the Twigs of that Tree 
 from whence I cut my Stakes that grew, might possibly 
 be as tough as the Sallows, and Willows, and Osiers in 
 England, and I resolv'd to try. 
 
 Accordingly the next Day I went to my Country- 
 House, as I call'd it, and cutting some of the smaller 
 Twigs, I found them to my Purpose as much as I could 
 desire; whereupon I came the next Time prepaid with 
 a Hatchet to cut down a Quantity, which I soon found, 
 for there was great Plenty of them ; these I set up to dry 
 within my Circle or Hedge, and when they were fit for 
 Use, I carried them to my Cave, and here during the next 
 Season I employ'd my self in making, as well as I could, 
 a great many Baskets, both to carry Earth, or to carry or 
 lay up any Thing as I had occasion ; and tho' I did not 
 finish them very handsomly, yet I made them sufficiently 
 serviceable for my Purpose ; and thus afterwards I took 
 Care never to be without them ; and as my Wicker-ware 
 decay'd, I made more, especially, I made strong deep 
 Baskets to place my Corn in, instead of Sacks, when I 
 should come to have any Quantity of it. 
 
 Having master' d this Difficulty, and employ'd a World 
 of Time about it, I bestir'd my self to see if possible how
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 109 
 
 to supply two Wants : I had no Vessels to hold any Thing 
 that was Liquid, except two Runlets which were almost full 
 of Rum, and some Glass Bottles^ some of the common 
 Size, and others which were Case-Bottles square, for the 
 holding of Waters, Spirits, &C. I had not so much as a 
 Pot to boil any Thing, except a great Kettle, which I sav'd 
 out of the Ship, and which was too big for such Use as 
 I desir'd it, -viz. to make Broth, and stew a Bit of Meat 
 by it self. The Second Thing I would fain have had, 
 was a Tobacco-Pipe; but it was impossible to me to 
 make one, however I found a Contrivance for that too at 
 last. 
 
 I employ'd myself in Planting my Second Rows of 
 Stakes or Piles, and in this Wicker working all the 
 Summer, or dry Season, when another Business took me 
 up more Time than it could be imagin'd I could spare. 
 
 I mention'd before, That I had a great Mind to see 
 the whole Island, and that I had travell'd up the Brook, 
 and so on to where I built my Bower, and where I had an 
 Opening quite to the Sea on the other Side of the Island; 
 I now resolv'd to travel quite cross to the Sea-Shore on 
 that Side; so taking my Gun, a Hatchet, and my Dog, 
 and a larger Quantity of Powder and Shot than usual, 
 with two Bisket Cakes, and a great Bunch of Raisins in 
 my Pouch for my Store, I began my Journey ; when I had 
 pass'd the Vale where my Bower stood as above, I came 
 within View of the Sea, to the West, and it being a very 
 clear Day, I fairly descry'd Land, whether an Island or a 
 Continent, I could not tell ; but it lay very high, extending 
 from the West, to the W.S.W. at a very great Distance; 
 by^my Guess it could not be less than Fifteen or Twenty 
 Leagues off. 
 
 I could not tell what Part of the World this might be, 
 otherwise than that I know it must be part of America, 
 and as I concluded by all my Observations, must be near 
 the Spanish Dominions, and perhaps was all inhabited 
 by Savages, where if I should have landed, I had been in 
 a worse Condition than I was now ; and therefore I acqui-
 
 i io ADVENTURES OF 
 
 esced in the Dispositions of Providence, which I began 
 now to own, and to believe, order'd every Thing for the 
 best ; I say, I .quieted my Mind with this, and left afflift- 
 ing myself with fruitless Wishes of being there. 
 
 Besides, after some Pause upon this Affair, I consider'd, 
 that if this Land was the Spanish Coast, I should cer- 
 tainly, one Time or other, see some Vessel pass or re-pass 
 one Way or other; but if not, then it was the Savage 
 Coast between the Spanish Country and Brasils, which 
 are indeed the worst of Savages; for they are Cannibals, 
 or Men-eaters, and fail not to murther and devour all the 
 humane Bodies that fall into their Hands. 
 
 With these Considerations I walk'd very leisurely 
 forward. I found that Side of the Island where I now 
 was much pleasanter than mine, the open or Savana 
 Fields sweet, adorn'd with Flowers and Grass, and full 
 of very fine Woods. I saw Abundance of Parrots, and 
 fain I would have caught one, if possible to have kept it 
 to be tame, and taught it to speak to me. I did, after 
 some Pains taking, catch a young Parrot, for I knock'd it 
 down with a Stick, and having recover'd it, I brought it 
 home ; but it was some Years before I could make him 
 speak: However, at last I taught him to call me by my 
 Name very familiarly: But the Accident that follow'd, 
 tho' it be a Trifle, will be very diverting in its Place. 
 
 I was exceedingly diverted with this Journey : I found 
 in the low Grounds Hares, as I thought them to be, and 
 Foxes, but they differ'd greatly from all the other Kinds I 
 1 had met with ; nor could I satisfy myself to eat them, tho' 
 I kill'd several : But I had no need to be venturous ; for I 
 had no Want of Food, and of that which was very good 
 too; especially these three Sorts, -viz. Goats, Pidgeons, 
 and Turtle or Tortoise; which, added to my Grapes, 
 Leaden-hall Market could not have furnish'd a Table better 
 than I, in Proportion to the Company ; and tho' my Case 
 was deplorable enough, yet I had great Cause for Thank- 
 fulness, and that I was not driven to any Extremities for 
 Food ; but rather Plenty, even to Dainties.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. in 
 
 I never travell'd in this Journey above two Miles 
 outright in a Day, or thereabouts: but I took so many 
 Turns and Returns, to see what Discoveries I could make, 
 that I came weary enough to the Place where I resolved 
 to sit down for allNight; and then I either repos'd 
 myself in a Tree, or surrounded my self with a Row of 
 Stakes set upright in the Ground, either from one Tree to 
 another, or so as no wild Creature could come at me, 
 without waking me. 
 
 As soon as I came to the Sea Shore, I was surprized 
 to see that I had taken up my Lot on the worst side of the 
 Island; for here indeed the Shore was cover'd with 
 innumerable Turtles, whereas on the other side I had 
 found but three in a Year and half. Here was also an 
 infinite number of Fowls, of many Kinds, some which I 
 had seen, and some which I had not seen of before, and 
 many of them very good Meat ; but such as I knew not 
 the Names of, except those call'd Penguins. 
 
 I could have shot as many as I pleas'd, but was very 
 sparing of my Powder and Shot ; and therefore had more 
 Mind to kill a She-Goat, if I could, which I could better 
 feed on; and though there were many Goats here more 
 than on my Side the Island, yet it was with much more 
 Difficulty that I could come near them, the Country being 
 flat and even, and they saw me much sooner than when I 
 was on the Hill. 
 
 I confess this Side of the Country was much pleasanter 
 than mine, but yet I had not the least Inclination to 
 remove; for as I was fix'd in my Habitation, it became 
 natural to me, and I seem'd all the while I was here, to 
 be as it were upon a Journey, and from Home: However, 
 I travell'd along the Shore of the Sea, towards the East, I 
 suppose about twelve Miles ; and then setting up a great 
 Pole upon the Shore for a Mark, I concluded I would go 
 Home again ; and that the next Journey I took should be 
 on the other Side of the Island, East from my Dwelling, 
 and so round till I came to my Post again : Of which in 
 its Place.
 
 ii2 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I took another Way to come back than that I went, 
 thinking I could easily keep all the Island so much in my 
 View, that I could not miss finding my first Dwelling by 
 viewing the Country ; but I found my self mistaken ; for 
 being come about two or three Miles, I found my self de- 
 scended into a very large Valley ; but so surrounded with 
 Hills, and those Hills covered with Wood, that I could 
 not see which was my Way by any Direction but that of 
 the Sun, nor even then, unless I knew very well the 
 Position of the Sun at that Time of the Day. 
 
 It happened to my farther Misfortune, That the Wea- 
 ther prov'd hazey for three or four Days, while I was in 
 this Valley; and not being able to see the Sun, I 
 wander'd about very uncomfortably, and at last was 
 obliged to find out the Sea Side, look for my Post, and 
 come back the same Way I went; and then by easy 
 Journies I turn'd Homeward, the Weather being ex- 
 ceeding hot, and my Gun, Ammunition, Hatchet, and 
 other Things very heavy. 
 
 In this Journey my Dog surpriz'd a young Kid, and 
 seiz'd upon it, and I running in to take hold of it, caught 
 it, and sav'd it alive from the Dog : I had a great mind 
 to bring it Home if I could ; for I had often been musing, 
 Whether it might not be possible to get a Kid or two, 
 and so raise a Breed of tame Goats, which might supply 
 me when my Powder and Shot should be all spent. 
 
 I made a Collar to this little Creature, and with a 
 String which I made of some Rope- Yarn, which I always 
 carry'd about me, I led him along, tho' with some Diffi- 
 culty, till I came to my Bower, and there I enclos'd him, 
 and left him ; for I was very impatient to be at Home, 
 from whence I had been absent above a Month. 
 
 I cannot express what a Satisfaction it was to me, to 
 come into my old Hutch, and lye down in my Hammock- 
 Bed : This little wandring Journey, without settled Place 
 of Abode, had been so unpleasant to me, that my own 
 House, as I call'd it to my self, was a perfect; Settlement 
 to me, compar'd to that; and it rendered every Thing
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 113 
 
 about me so comfortable, that I resolv'd I would never go 
 a great Way from it again, while it should be my Lot to 
 stay on the Island. 
 
 I repos'd my self here a Week, to rest and regale 
 my self after my long Journey; during which, most of 
 the Time was taken up in the weighty Affair of making 
 a Cage for my Poll, who began now to be a meer 
 Domestick, and to be mighty well acquainted with me. 
 Then I began to think of the poor Kid, which I had 
 penn'd in within my little Circle, and resolv'd to go and 
 fetch it Home, or give it some Food ; accordingly I went, 
 and found it where I left it ; for indeed it could not get 
 out, but almost starv'd for want of Food : I went and cut 
 Bows of Trees, and Branches of such Shrubs as I could 
 find, and threw it over, and having fed it, I ty'd it as I 
 did before, to lead it away ; but it was so tame with being 
 hungry, that I had no need to have ty'd it; for it follow'd 
 me like a Dog ; and as I continually fed it, the Creature 
 became so loving, so gentle, and so fond, that it became 
 from that Time one of my Domesticks also, and would 
 never leave me afterwards. 
 
 The rainy Season of the Autumnal Equinox was 
 now come, and I kept the 3Oth of September in the same 
 solemn Manner as before, being the Anniversary of my 
 Landing on the Island, having now been there two Years, 
 and no more Prospecl of being delivered than the first 
 Day I came there. I spent the whole Day in humble and 
 thankful Acknowledgments of the many wonderful Mercies 
 which my Solitary Condition was attended with, and 
 without which it might have been infinitely more miser- 
 able. I gave humble and hearty Thanks that God had 
 been pleased to discover to me, even that it was possible 
 I might be more happy in this Solitary Condition, than I 
 should have been in a Liberty of Society, and in all the 
 Pleasures of the World. That He could fully make up to 
 me the Deficiencies of my Solitary State, and the want of 
 Humane Society, by his Presence, and the Communica- 
 tions of his Grace to my Soul, supporting, comforting, and 
 R.C. 8
 
 Ii4 ADVENTURES OF . 
 
 encouraging me to depend upon his Providence here, and 
 hope for his Eternal Presence hereafter. 
 
 It was now that I began sensibly to feel how much 
 more happy this Life I now led was, with all its miserable 
 Circumstances, than the wicked, cursed, abominable Life 
 I led all the past_Part of my Days ; and now I chang'd 
 both my Sorrows and my joys ; my very Desires alter'd, 
 ' my Affections chang'd their Gusts, and my Delights were 
 perfectly new, from what they were at my first Coming, 
 or indeed for the two Years past. 
 
 Before, as I walk'd about, either on my Hunting, or for 
 viewing the Country, the Anguish of my Soul at my Con- 
 dition, would break out upon me on a sudden, and my 
 very Heart would die within me, to think of the Woods, 
 the Mountains, the Desarts I was in ; and how I was a 
 Prisoner lock'd up with the Eternal Bars and Bolts of the 
 Ocean, in an uninhabited Wilderness, without Redemp- 
 tion : In the midst of the greatest Composures of my Mind, 
 this would break out upon me like a Storm, and make 
 me wring my Hands, and weep like a Child: Sometimes 
 it would take me in the middle of my Work, and I would 
 immediately sit down and sigh, and look upon the Ground 
 for an Hour or two together ; and this was still worse to 
 me ; for if I could burst out into Tears, or vent my self by 
 Words, it would go off, and the Grief having exhausted it 
 self, would abate. 
 
 But now I began to exercise my self with new 
 Thoughts ; I daily read the Word of God, and apply' d all 
 the Comforts of it to my present State. One Morning being 
 very sad, I open'd the Bible upon these Words, / will 
 never, never leave thee, nor forsake Ihee; immediately it 
 occur'd, That these Words were to me, Why else should 
 they be directed in such a Manner, just at the Moment 
 when I was mourning over my Condition, as one forsaken 
 of God and Man? Well then, said I, if God does not 
 forsake me, of what ill Consequence can it be, or what 
 matters it, though the World should all forsake me, 
 seeing on the other hand, if I had all the World, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. n 5 
 
 should lose the Favour and Blessing of God, there wou'd 
 be no Comparison in the Loss. 
 
 From this Moment I began to conclude in my Mind, 
 That it was possible for me to be more happy in this for- 
 saken Solitary Condition, than it was probable I should 
 ever have been in any other Particular State in the 
 World ; and with this Thought I was going to give 
 Thanks to God for bringing me to this Place. 
 
 I know not what it was, but something shock'd my 
 Mind at that Thought, and I durst not speak the Words : 
 How canst thou be such a Hypocrite, (said I, even 
 audibly) to pretend to be thankful for a Condition, which 
 however thou may'st endeavour to be contented with, 
 thou would'st rather pray heartily to be deliver'd from ; so 
 I stopp'd there: But though I could not say, I thank'd 
 God for being there ; yet I sincerely gave Thanks to God 
 for opening my Eyes, by whatever afflicting Providences, 
 to see the former Condition of my Life, and to mourn for 
 my Wickedness, and repent. I never open'd the Bible, 
 or shut it, but my very Soul within me bless'd God for 
 directing my Friend in England, without any Order of 
 mine, to pack it up among my Goods ; and for assisting 
 me afterwards to save it out of the Wreck of the Ship. 
 
 Thus, and in this Disposition of Mind, I began my 
 third Year; and tho' I have not given the Reader the 
 Trouble of so particular Account of my Works this 
 Year as the first ; yet in General it may be observ'd, 
 That I was very seldom idle; but having regularly 
 divided my Time, according to the several daily Em- 
 ployments that were before me, such as, First, My Duty 
 to God, and the Reading the Scriptures, which I con- 
 stantly set apart some Time for thrice every Day. 
 Secondly, The going Abroad with my Gun for Food, 
 which generally took me up three Hours in every Morn- 
 ing, when it did not Rain. Thirdly, The ordering, curing, 
 preserving, and cooking what I had kill'd or catch'd for 
 my Supply ; these took up great Part of the Day : also it 
 is to be considered that the middle of the Day when the 
 
 82
 
 ii6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Sun was in the Zenith, the Violence of the Heat was too 
 great to stir out ; so that about four Hours in the Evening 
 was all the Time I could be suppos 'd to Work in ; with 
 this Exception, That sometimes I chang'd my Hours of 
 Hunting and Working, and went to work in the Morning, 
 and Abroad with my Gun in the Afternoon. 
 
 To this short Time allow'd for Labour, I desire may 
 be added the exceeding Laboriousness of my Work ; the 
 many Hours which for want of Tools, want of Help, and 
 want of Skill, every Thing I did took up out of my Time : 
 For Example, I was full two and forty Days making me a 
 Board for a long Shelf, which I wanted in my Cave; 
 whereas two Sawyers with their Tools, and a Saw-Pit, 
 would have cut six of them out of the same Tree in half 
 a Day. 
 
 My Case was this, It was to be a large Tree, which 
 was to be cut down, because my Board was to be a broad 
 one. This Tree I was three Days a cutting down, and 
 two more cutting off the Bows, and reducing it to a Log, 
 or Piece of Timber. With inexpressible hacking and 
 hewing I reduc'd both the Sides of it into Chips, till it 
 begun to be light enough to move ; then I turn'd it, and 
 made one Side of it smooth, and flat, as a Board from 
 End to End ; then turning that side downward, cut the 
 other Side, till I brought the Plank to be about three 
 Inches thick, and smooth on both Sides. Any one may 
 judge the Labour of my Hands in such a piece of Work; 
 but Labour and Patience carry'd me through that and 
 many other Things : I only observe this in Particular, to 
 shew the Reason why so much of my Time went away 
 with so little Work, -viz. That what might be a little to be 
 done with Help and Tools, was a vast Labour, and re- 
 quir'd a prodigious Time to do alone, and by hand. 
 
 But notwithstanding this, with Patience and Labour I 
 went through many Things ; and indeed every Thing that 
 my Circumstances made necessary to me to do, as will 
 appear by what follows. 
 
 I was now, in the Months of November and December,
 
 ROBINSON CR USOE. \ 1 7 
 
 expecting my Crop of Barley and Rice. The Ground I 
 had manur'd or dug up for them was not great ; for as I 
 observ'd, my Seed of each was not above the Quantity of 
 half a Peck ; for I had lost one whole Crop by sowing in 
 the dry Season ; but now my Crop promis'd very well, 
 when on a sudden I found I was in Danger of losing it 
 all again by Enemies of several Sorts, which it was scarce 
 possible to keep from it ; as First, The Goats, and wild 
 Creatures which I call'd Hares, who tasting the Sweetness 
 of the Blade, lay in it Night and Day, as soon as it came 
 up, and eat it so close, that it could get no Time to shoot 
 up into Stalk. 
 
 This I saw no Remedy for, but by making an En- 
 closure about it with a Hedge, which I did with a great 
 deal of Toil; and the more, because it requir'd Speed. 
 However, as my Arable Land was but small, suited to my 
 Crop, I got it totally well fenc'd, in about three Weeks 
 Time ; and shooting some of the Creatures in the Day- 
 time, I set my Dog to guard it in the Night, tying him up 
 to a Stake at the Gate, where he would stand and bark all 
 Night long ; so in a little Time the Enemies forsook the 
 Place, and the Corn grew very strong, and well, and began 
 to ripen apace. 
 
 But as the Beasts ruined me before, while my Corn 
 was in the Blade ; so the Birds were as likely to ruine me 
 now, when it was in the Ear ; for going along by the Place 
 to see how it throve, I saw my little Crop surrounded with 
 Fowls of I know not how many Sorts, who stood as it 
 were watching till I should be gone : I immediately let fly 
 among them (for I always had my Gun with me) I had no 
 sooner shot but there rose up a little Cloud of Fowls, 
 which I had not seen at all, from among the Corn it self. 
 
 This touch'd me sensibly, for I foresaw, that in a few 
 Days they would devour all my Hopes, that I should be 
 starv'd, and never be able to raise a Crop at all, and what 
 to do I could not tell: However, I resolv'd not to lose my 
 Corn, if possible, tho' I should watch it Night and Day. 
 In the first Place, I went among it to see what Damage
 
 Ti8 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 was already done, and found they had spoil'd a good deal 
 of it, but that as it was yet too green for them, the Loss 
 was not so great, but that the Remainder was like to be a 
 good Crop if it could be sav'd. 
 
 I staid by it to load my Gun, and then coming away I 
 could easily see the Thieves sitting upon all the Trees 
 about me, as if they only waited till I was gone away, and 
 the Event proved it to be so ; for as I walk'd off as if I 
 was gone, I was no sooner out of their Sight, but they 
 dropt down one by one into the Corn again. I was so 
 provok'd that I could not have Patience to stay till more 
 came on, knowing that every Grain that they eat now, 
 was, as it might be said, a Peck-loaf to me in the Conse- 
 quence; but coming up to the Hedge, I fir'd again, and 
 kill'd three of them. This was what I wish'd for; so 
 I took them up, and serv'd them as we serve notorious 
 Thieves in England, (viz.) Hang'd them in Chains for a 
 Terror to others. It is impossible to imagine almost, that 
 this should have such an Effect as it had ; for the Fowls 
 wou'd not only not come at the Corn, but in short they 
 forsook all that Part of the Island, and I could never see 
 a Bird near the Place as long as my Scare-Crows hung 
 there. 
 
 This I was very glad of, you may be sure, and about 
 the latter end of December, which was our second Harvest 
 of the Year, I reap'd my Crop. 
 
 I was sadly put to it for a Scythe or a Sickle to cut it 
 down, and all I could do was to make one as well as I 
 could out of one of the broad Swords or Cutlasses, which 
 I sav'd among the Arms out of the Ship. However, 
 as my first Crop was but small, I had no great Difficulty 
 to cut it down ; in short, I reap'd it my Way, for I cut no- 
 thing off but the Ears, and carry'd it away in a great 
 Basket which I had made, and so rubb'd it out with my 
 Hands; and at the End of all my Harvesting, I found 
 that out of my half Peck of Seed, I had near two Bushels 
 of Rice, and above two Bushels and half of Barley, that is 
 to say, by my Guess, for I had no Measure at that time.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 119 
 
 However, this was a great Encouragement to me ; and 
 I foresaw that in time, it would please God to supply me 
 with Bread: And yet here I was perplex'd again, for I 
 neither knew how to grind or make Meal of my Corn, or 
 indeed how to clean it and part it ; nor if made into Meal, 
 how to make Bread of it ; and if how to make it, yet I 
 knew not how to bake it ; these things being added to my 
 Desire of having a good Quantity for Store, and to secure 
 a constant Supply, I resolv'd not to taste any of this Crop, 
 but to preserve it all for Seed against the next Season, 
 and in the mean time to employ all my Study and Hours 
 of Working to accomplish this great Work of Providing 
 my self with Corn and Bread. 
 
 It might be truly said, that now I work'd for my Bread: 
 'tis a little wonderful, and what I believe few People have 
 thought much upon, (viz.} the strange multitude of little 
 Things necessary in the Providing, Producing, Curing, 
 Dressing, Making and Finishing this. one Article of Bread. 
 
 I that was reduced to a meer State of Nature, found 
 this to my Daily Discouragement, and was made more 
 and more sensible of it every Hour, even after I had got 
 the first Handful of Seed-Corn, which, as I have said, 
 came up unexpectedly, and indeed to a surprize. 
 
 First, I had no Plow to turn up the Earth, no Spade 
 or Shovel to dig it. Well, this I conquer'd, by making a 
 wooden Spade, as I observ'd before ; but this did my Work 
 in but a wooden manner, and tho' it cost me a great 
 many Days to make it, yet for want of Iron it not only 
 wore out the sooner, but made my Work the harder, and 
 made it be perform'd much worse. 
 
 However, this I bore with, and was content to work it 
 out with Patience, and bear with the badness of the Per- 
 formance. When the Corn was sow'd, I had no Harrow, 
 but was forced to go over it my self, and drag a great 
 heavy Bough of a Tree over it, to Scratch it, as it may be 
 call'd, rather than Rake or Harrow it. 
 
 When it was growing and grown, I have observ'd 
 already, how njany Things I wanted, to Fence it, Secure
 
 120 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 it, Mow or Reap it, Cure and Carry it Home, Thrash, 
 Part it from the Chaff, and Save it. Then I wanted a Mill 
 to Grind it, Sieves to Dress it, Yeast and Salt to make it 
 into Bread, and an Oven to bake it; and yet all these 
 things I did without, as shall be observ'd ; and yet the 
 Corn was an inestimable Comfort and Advantage to me 
 too. All this, as I said, made every thing laborious and 
 tedious to me, but that there was no help for; neither was 
 my Time so much Loss to me, because as I had divided 
 it, a certain Part of it was every Day appointed to these 
 Works; and as I resolv'd to use none of the Corn for 
 Bread till I had a greater Quantity by me, I had the next 
 six Months to apply myself wholly by Labour and Inven- 
 tion to furnish my self with Utensils proper for the per- 
 forming all the Operations necessary for the making the 
 Corn (when I had it) fit for my use. 
 
 But first, I was to prepare more Land, for I had now 
 Seed enough to sow above an Acre of Ground. Before I 
 did this, I had a Weeks-work at least to make me a 
 Spade, which when it was done was but a sorry one 
 indeed, and very heavy, and requir'd double Labour to 
 work with it ; however I went thro' that, and sow'd my Seed 
 in two large flat Pieces of Ground, as near my House as I 
 could find them to my Mind, and fenc'd them in with a 
 good Hedge, the Stakes of which were all cut of that 
 Wood which I had set before, and knew it would grow, so 
 that in one Year's time I knew I should have a Quick or 
 Living-Hedge, that would want but little Repair. This 
 Work was not so little as to take me up less than three 
 Months, because great Part of that time was of the wet 
 Season, when I could not go abroad. 
 
 Within Doors, that is, when it rained, and I could 
 not go out, I found Employment on the following 
 Occasions ; always observing, that all the while I was at 
 work I diverted my self with talking to my Parrot, and 
 teaching him to Speak ; and I quickly learn'd him to know 
 his own Name, and at last to speak it out pretty loud, 
 POLL, which was the first Word I ever heard spoken in
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 121 
 
 the Island by any Mouth but my own. This therefore 
 was not my Work, but an assistant to my Work ; for now, 
 as I said, I had a great Employment upon my Hands, as 
 follows, (viz.) I had long study'd by some Means or other, 
 to make my self some Earthen Vessels, which indeed I 
 wanted sorely, but knew not where to come at them: 
 However, considering the Heat of the Climate, I did not 
 doubt but if I could find out any such Clay, I might botch 
 up some such Pot, as might, being dry'd in the Sun, be 
 hard enough, and strong enough to bear handling, and to 
 hold any Thing that was dry, and requir'd to be kept so ; 
 and as this was necessary in the preparing Corn, Meal, &*c. 
 which was the Thing I was upon, I resolved to make some 
 as large as I could, and fit only to stand like Jarrs to hold 
 what should be put into them. 
 
 It would make the Reader pity me, or rather laugh at 
 me, to tell how many awkward Ways I took to raise this 
 Paste, what odd mishapen ugly things I made, how many 
 of them fell in, and how many fell out, the Clay not being 
 stiff enough to bear its own Weight ; how many crack'd 
 by the over violent Heat of the Sun, being set out too 
 hastily ; and how many fell in pieces with only removing, 
 as well before as after they were dry'd ; and in a word, 
 how after having laboured hard to find the Clay, to dig 
 it, to temper it, to bring it home and work it ; I could not 
 make above two large earthen ugly things, I cannot call 
 them Jarrs, in about two Months Labour. 
 
 However, as the Sun bak'd these two very dry and 
 hard, I lifted them very gently up, and set them down 
 again in two great Wicker Baskets which I had made on 
 purpose for them, that they might not break; and as 
 between the Pot and the Basket there was a little room to 
 spare, I stuff d it full of the Rice and Barley Straw, and 
 these two Pots being to stand always dry, I thought would 
 hold my dry Corn, and perhaps the Meal, when the Corn 
 was bruised. 
 
 Tho' I miscarried so much in my Design for large 
 Pots, yet I made several smaller things with better Sue-
 
 122 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 cess ; such as little round Pots, flat Dishes, Pitchers and 
 Pipkins, and any things my Hand turn'd to, and the Heat 
 of the Sun bak'd them strangely hard. 
 
 But all this would not answer my End, which was to 
 get an Earthen Pot to hold what was Liquid, and bear the 
 Fire, which none of these could do. It happen'd after 
 some time, making a pretty large Fire for cooking my 
 Meat, when I went to put it out after I had done with it, 
 I found a broken Piece of one of my Earthen- ware Vessels 
 in the Fire, burnt as hard as a Stone, and red as a Tile. 
 I was agreeably surpriz'd to see it, and said to my self, 
 that certainly they might be made to burn whole, if they 
 would burn broken. 
 
 This set me to studying how to order my Fire, so as 
 to make it burn me some Pots. I had no Notion of a 
 Kiln, such as the Potters burn in, or of glazing them with 
 Lead, tho' I had some Lead to do it with ; but I plac'd 
 three large Pipkins, and two or three Pots in a Pile one 
 upon another, and plac'd my Fire-wood all round it with 
 a great Heap of Embers under them; I ply'd the Fire 
 with fresh Fuel round the out-side, and upon the top, till 
 I saw the Pots in the inside red hot quite thro', and 
 observ'd that they did not crack at all ; when I saw them 
 clear red, I let them stand in that Heat about 5 or 6 
 Hours, till I found one of them, tho' it did not crack, did 
 melt or run, for the Sand which was mixed with the Clay 
 melted by the violence of the Heat, and would have run 
 into Glass if I had gone on ; so I slack'd my Fire gradu- 
 ally, till the Pots began to abate of the red Colour, and 
 watching them all Night, that I might not let the Fire 
 abate too fast, in the Morning I had three very good, I 
 will not say handsome, Pipkins ; and two other Earthen 
 Pots, as hard burnt as cou'd be desir'd; and one of them 
 perfectly glaz'd with the Running of the Sand. 
 
 After this Experiment, I need not say that I wanted 
 no sort of Earthen Ware for my Use; but I must needs 
 say, as to the Shapes of them, they were very indifferent, 
 as any one may suppose, when I had no way of making
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 123 
 
 them; but as the Children make Dirt-Pies, or as a 
 Woman would make Pies that never learn'd to raise Paste. 
 
 No Joy at a Thing of so mean a Nature was ever 
 equal to mine, when I found I had made an Earthen Pot 
 that would bear the Fire ; and I had hardly Patience to 
 stay till they were cold, before I set one upon the Fire 
 again, with some Water in it, to boil me some Meat, 
 which it did admirably well; and with a Piece of a Kid I 
 made some very good Broth, though I wanted Oatmeal, 
 and several other Ingredients requisite to make it so good 
 as I would have had it been. 
 
 My next Concern was, to get me a. Stone Mortar to 
 stamp or beat some Corn in ; for as to the Mill, there 
 was no thought at arriving to that Perfection of Art, 
 with one Pair of Hands. To supply this Want I was at 
 a great Loss; for of all Trades in the World I was as 
 perfectly unqualified for a Stone-Cutter, as for any what- 
 ever; neither had I any Tools to go about it with. I 
 spent many a Day to find out a great Stone big enough to 
 cut hollow, and make fit for a Mortar, and could find 
 none at all; except what was in the solid Rock, and 
 which I had no way to dig or cut out; nor indeed were 
 the Rocks in the Island of Hardness sufficient, but were 
 all of a sandy crumbling Stone, which neither would 
 bear the Weight of a heavy Pestle, or would break the 
 Corn without filling it with Sand ; so after a great deal of 
 Time lost in searching for a Stone, I gave it over, and 
 resolv'd to look out for a great Block of hard Wood, 
 which I found indeed much easier; and getting one as 
 big as I had Strength to stir, I rounded it, and form'd it 
 in the Outside with my Axe and Hatchet, and then with 
 the Help of Fire, and infinite Labour, made a hollow 
 Place in it, as the Indians in Brasil make their Canoes. 
 After this, I made a great heavy Pestle or Beater, of the 
 Wood call'd the Iron- Wood, and this I prepared and laid 
 by against I had my next Crop of Corn, when I propos'd 
 to my self to grind, or rather pound, my Corn into Meal 
 to make my Bread.
 
 124 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 My next Difficulty was to make a Sieve, or Search, to 
 dress my Meal, and to part it from the Bran, and the 
 Husk, without which I did not see it possible I could 
 have any Bread. This was a most, difficult Thing, so 
 much as but to think on; for to be sure I had nothing 
 like the necessary Thing to make it ; I mean fine thin 
 Canvas, or Stuff to search the Meal through. And here I 
 was at a full Stop for many Months ; nor did I really 
 know what to do ; Linnen I had none left, but what was 
 meer Rags ; I had Goats Hair, but neither knew I how 
 to weave it, or spin it ; and had I known how, here was 
 no Tools to work it with ; all the Remedy that I found 
 for this, was, That at last I did remember I had among 
 the Seamens Cloaths which were sav'd out of the Ship, 
 some Neckcloths of Callicoe or Muslin; and with some 
 Pieces of these I made three small Sieves, but proper 
 enough for the Work; and thus I made shift for some 
 Years ; how I did afterwards, I shall shew in its Place. 
 
 The baking Part was the next Thing to be consider'd, 
 and how I should make Bread when I came to have Corn ; 
 for first I had no Yeast ; as to that Part, as there was no 
 supplying the Want, so I did not concern my self much 
 about it: But for an Oven, I was indeed in great Pain; at 
 length I found out an Experiment for that also, which was 
 this ; I made some Earthen Vessels very broad, but not 
 deep ; that is to say, about two Foot Diameter, and not 
 above nine Inches deep ; these I burnt in the Fire, as I 
 had done the other, and laid them by ; and when I wanted 
 to bake, I made a great Fire upon my Hearth, which I had 
 pav"d with some square Tiles of my own making, and 
 burning also ; but I should not call them square. 
 
 When the Fire-wood was burnt pretty much into Em- 
 bers, or live Coals, I drew them forward upon this Hearth, 
 so as to cover it all over, and there I let them lie, till the 
 Hearth was very hot ; then sweeping away all the Embers, 
 I set down my Loaf, or Loaves, and whelming down the 
 Earthen Pot upon them, drew the Embers all round the 
 Out-side of the Pot, to keep in, and add to the Heat ; and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 125 
 
 thus, as well as in the best Oven in the World, I bak'd 
 my Barley Loaves, and became in little Time a meer 
 Pastry-Cook into the Bargain ; for I made my self several 
 Cakes of the Rice, and Puddings ; indeed I made no Pies, 
 neither had I any Thing to put into them, supposing I 
 had, except the Flesh either of Fowls or Goats. 
 
 It need not be wondered at, if all these Things took me 
 up most Part of the third Year of my Abode here ; for it is 
 to be observ'd, That in the Intervals of these Things, I 
 had my new Harvest and Husbandry to manage; for I 
 reap'd my Corn in its Season, and carried it Home as well 
 as I could, and laid it up in the Ear, in my large Baskets, 
 till I had Time to rub it out ; for I had no Floor to thrash 
 it on, or Instrument to thrash it with. 
 
 And now indeed my Stock of Corn increasing, I really 
 wanted to build my Barns bigger : I wanted a Place to lay 
 it up in ; for the Increase of the Corn now yielded me so 
 much, that I had of the Barley about twenty Bushels, and 
 of the Rice as much, or more; insomuch, that now I 
 resolv'd to begin to use it freely ; for my Bread had been 
 quite gone a great while ; Also I resolv'd to see what 
 Quantity would be sufficient for me a whole Year, and to 
 sow but once a Year. 
 
 Upon the whole, I found that the forty Bushels of 
 Barley and Rice was much more than I could consume 
 in a Year; so I resolv'd to sow just the same Quantity 
 every Year that I sowed the last, in Hopes that such a 
 Quantity wou'd fully provide me with Bread, &>c. 
 
 All the while these Things were doing, you may be 
 sure my Thoughts run many times upon the Prospe<5l of 
 Land which I had seen from the other Side of the Island, 
 and I was not without secret Wishes that I were on Shore 
 there, fancying the seeing the main Land, and in an 
 inhabited Country I might find some Way or other to 
 convey my self farther, and perhaps at last find some 
 Means of Escape. 
 
 But all this while I made no Allowance for the Dangers 
 of such a Condition, and how I might fall into the Hands
 
 1-6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 of Savages, and perhaps such as I might have Reason to 
 think far worse than the Lions and Tigers of Africa. 
 That if I once came into their Power, I should run a 
 Hazard more than a Thousand to One of being kill'd, 
 and perhaps of being eaten ; for I had heard that the 
 People of the Carribean Coasts were Canibals, or Man- 
 eaters ; and I knew by the Latitude that I could not be 
 far off from that Shore. That suppose they were not 
 Canibals, yet that they might kill me, as many Europeans 
 who had fallen into their Hands had been serv'd, even 
 when they had been ten or twenty together ; much more I 
 that was but one, and could make little or no Defence. 
 All these Things, I say, which J ought to have consider'd 
 well of, and did cast up in my Thoughts afterwards, yet 
 took up none of my Apprehensions at first ; but my Head 
 run mightily upon the Thought of getting over to the 
 Shore. 
 
 Now I wish'd for my Boy Xnry, and the Long-Boat, 
 with the Shoulder of Mutton Sail, with which I sail'd 
 above a thousand Miles on the Coast of Africk; but this 
 was in vain. Then I thought I would go and look at our 
 Ship's Boat, which, as I have said, was blown up upon 
 the Shore a great Way in the Storm, when we were first 
 cast away. She lay almost where she did at first, but not 
 quite ; and was turn'd by the Force of the Waves and 
 the Winds almost Bottom upward, against a high Ridge 
 of Beachy rough Sand; but no Water about her as 
 before. 
 
 If I had had Hands to have refitted her, and to have 
 launch'd her into the Water, the Boat would have done 
 well enough, and I might have gone back into the Brasils 
 with her easily enough ; but I might have foreseen, That I 
 could no more turn her, and set her upright upon her 
 Bottom, than I could remove the Island: However, I 
 went to the Woods, and cut Levers and Rollers, and 
 brought them to the Boat, resolv'd to try what I could do, 
 suggesting tp my self, That if I could but turn her down, I 
 might easily repair the Damage she had receiv'd, and she
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 127 
 
 would be a very good Boat, and I might go to Sea in her 
 very easily. 
 
 I spar'd no Pains indeed, in this Piece of fruitless 
 Toil, and spent, I think, three or four Weeks about it ; at 
 last finding it impossible to heave it up with my little 
 Strength, I fell to digging away the Sand to undermine it, 
 and so to make it fall down, setting Pieces of Wood to 
 thrust and guide it right in the Fall. 
 
 But when I had done this, I was unable to stir it up 
 again, or to get under it, much less to move it forward, to- 
 wards the Water ; so I was forc'd to give it over ; and 
 yet, though I gave over the Hopes of the Boat, my desire 
 to venture over for the Main increased, rather than de- 
 creased, as the Means for it seem'd impossible. 
 
 This at length put me upon thinking, Whether it was 
 not possible to make my self a Canoe, or Periagua, such 
 as the Natives of those Climates make, even without 
 Tools, or, as I might say, without Hands, -viz. of the 
 Trunk of a great Tree. This I not only thought possible, 
 but easy, and pleas'd my self extreamely with the Thoughts 
 of making it, and with my having much more Con- 
 venience for it than any of the Negroes or Indians; but 
 not at all considering the particular Inconveniences which 
 I lay under, more than the Indians did, viz. Want of 
 Hands to move it, when it was made, into the Water ; a 
 Difficulty much harder for me to surmount, than all the 
 Consequences of want of Tools could be to them: For 
 what was it to me, That when I had chosen a vast Tree 
 in the Woods, I might with much Trouble cut it down, if 
 after I might be able with my Tools to hew and dub the 
 Out-side into the proper Shape of a Boat, and burn or cut 
 out the In-side to make it hollow, so to make a Boat of it, 
 if after all this, I must leave it just there where I found it, 
 and was not able to launch it into the Water. 
 
 One would have thought, I could not have had the 
 least Reflection upon my Mind of my Circumstance, 
 while I was making this Boat ; but I should have imme- 
 diately thought how I should get it into the Sea ; but my
 
 128 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Thoughts were so intent -upon my Voyage over the Sea in 
 it, that I never once consider'd how I should get it off of 
 the Land; and it was really in its own Nature more easy 
 for me to guide it over forty five Miles of Sea, than about 
 forty five Fathom of Land, where it lay, to set it a-float in 
 the Water. 
 
 I went to work upon this Boat the most like a Fool 
 that ever Man did, who had any of his Senses awake. I 
 pleas'd my self with the Design, without determining 
 whether I was ever able to undertake it ; not but that the 
 Difficulty of launching my Boat came often into my 
 Head; but I put a stop to my own Enquiries into it, by 
 this foolish Answer which I gave my self, Let's first make 
 it, Pll warrant P II find some Way or other to get it along, 
 when 'tis done. 
 
 This was a most preposterous Method ; but the Eager- 
 ness of my Fancy prevail'd, and to work I went. I fell'd 
 a Cedar Tree: I question much whether Solomon ever 
 had such a One for the Building of the Temple at Jeru- 
 salem. It was five Foot ten Inches Diameter at the lower 
 Part next the Stump, and four Foot eleven Inches Dia- 
 meter at the End of twenty two Foot, after which it 
 lessen'd for a while, and then parted into Branches : It 
 was not without infinite Labour that I fell'd this Tree : I 
 was twenty Days hacking and hewing at it at the Bottom. 
 I was fourteen more getting the Branches and Limbs, and 
 the vast spreading Head of it cut off, which I hack'd and 
 hew'd through with Axe and Hatchet, and inexpressible 
 Labour: After this, it cost me a Month to shape it, and 
 dub it to a Proportion, and to something like the Bottom 
 of a Boat, that it might swim upright as it ought to do. 
 It cost me near three Months more to clear the In-side, 
 and work it so, as to make an exa<fl Boat of it : This I 
 did indeed without Fire, by meer Mallet and Chissel, and 
 by the dint of hard Labour, till I had brought it to be a 
 very handsome Periagua, and big enough to have carried 
 six and twenty Men, and consequently big enough to 
 have carried me and all my Cargo.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 129 
 
 When I had gone through this Work, I was extremely 
 delighted with it. The Boat was really much bigger than 
 I ever saw a Canoe, or Periagua^ that was made of one 
 Tree, in my Life. Many a weary Stroke it had cost, you 
 may be sure ; and there remained nothing but to get it 
 into the Water; and had I gotten it into the Water, I 
 make no question but I should have began the maddest 
 Voyage, and the most unlikely to be perform'd, that ever 
 was undertaken. 
 
 But all my Devices to get it into the Water fail'd me, 
 though they cost me infinite Labour too. It lay about 
 one hundred Yards from the Water, and not more : But 
 the first Inconvenience was, it was up Hill towards the 
 Creek ; well, to take away this Discouragement, I resolv'd 
 to dig into the Surface of the Earth, and so make a 
 Declivity: This I begun, and it cost me a prodigious deal 
 of Pains ; but who grudges Pains, that have their Deliver- 
 ance in View? But when this was work'd through, and 
 this Difficulty manag'd, it was still much at one; for I 
 could no more stir the Canoe, than I could the other Boat. 
 
 Then I measur'd the Distance of Ground, and resolv'd 
 to cut a Dock, or Canal, to bring the Water up to the 
 Canoe, seeing I could not bring the Canoe down to the 
 Water : Well, I began this Work, and when I began to enter 
 into it, and calculate how deep it was to be dug, how 
 broad, how the Stuff to be thrown out, I found, that by 
 the Number of Hands I had, being none but my own, it 
 must have been ten or twelve Years before I should have 
 gone through with it ; for the Shore lay high, so that at 
 the upper End it must have been at least twenty Foot 
 deep; so at length, tho' with great Reluclancy, I gave 
 this Attempt over also. 
 
 This grieVd me heartily, and now I saw, tho' too late, 
 the Folly of beginning a Work before we count the Cost, 
 and before we judge rightly of our own Strength to go 
 through with it. 
 
 In the middle of this Work, I finish'd my fourth Year 
 in this Place, and kept my Anniversary with the same 
 R C. 9
 
 ISO ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Devotion, and with as much Comfort as ever before; 
 for by a constant Study, and serious Application of the 
 Word of God, and by the Assistance of hrs Grace, I gain'd 
 a different Knowledge from what I had before. I enter- 
 tain'd different Notions of Things. I look'd now upon the 
 World as a Thing remote, which I had nothing to do 
 with, no Expectation from, and indeed no Desires about: 
 In a Word, I had nothing indeed to do with it, nor was 
 ever like to have ; so I thought it look'd as we may per- 
 haps look upon it hereafter, viz. as a Place I had lived in, 
 but was come out of it ; and well might I say, as Father 
 Abraham to Dives, Bet-ween me and thee is a great Gulph 
 fixed. 
 
 In the first Place, I was removed from all the Wicked- 
 ness of the World here : I had neither the Lust of the 
 Flesh, the Lust of the Eye, or the Pride of Life. I had 
 nothing to covet ; for I had all that I was now capable of 
 enjoying: I was Lord of the whole Manor; or if I pleas'd, 
 I might call my self King, or Emperor over the whole 
 Country which I had Possession of. There were no Rivals : 
 I had no Competitor, none to dispute Sovereignty or 
 Command with me. I might have rais'd Ship Loadings 
 of Corn ; but I had no use for it ; so I let as little grow as 
 I thought enough for my Occasion. I had Tortoise or 
 Turtles enough ; but now and then one was as much as I 
 could put to any use. I had Timber enough to have built 
 a Fleet of Ships. I had Grapes enough to have made 
 Wine, or to have curM into Raisins, to have loaded that 
 Fleet when they had been built. 
 
 But all I could make use of, was, All that was valuable. 
 I had enough to eat, and to supply my Wants, and, what 
 was all the rest to me? If I kill'd more Flesh than I 
 could eat, the Dog must eat it, or the Vermin. If I sow'd 
 more Corn than I could eat, it must be spoil'd. The 
 Trees that I cut down, were lying to rot on the Ground : 
 I could make no more use of them than for Fewel, and 
 that I had no Occasion for, but to dress my Food. 
 
 In a Word, The Nature and Experience of Things
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 131 
 
 dictated to me upon just Reflection, That all the good 
 Things of this World, are no farther good to us, than they 
 are for our Use ; and that whatever we may heap up 
 indeed to give others, we enjoy just as much as we can 
 use, and no more. The most covetous griping Miser in 
 the World would have been cured of the Vice of Covetous- 
 ness, if he had been in my Case ; for I possessed infinitely 
 more than I knew what to do with. I had no room for 
 Desire, except it was of Things which I had not, and they 
 were but Trifles, though indeed of great Use to me. I 
 had, as I hinted before, a Parcel of Money, as well Gold 
 as Silver, about thirty six Pounds Sterling : Alas ! there 
 the nasty sorry useless Stuff lay; I had no manner of 
 Business for it ; and I often thought with my self, That I 
 would have given a Handful of it for a Gross of Tobacco- 
 Pipes, or for a Hand-Mill to grind my Corn ; nay, I would 
 have given it all for Sixpenny-worth of Turnip and 
 Carrot Seed out of England, or for a Handful of Pease 
 and Beans, and a Bottle of Ink: As it was, I had not the 
 least Advantage by it, or Benefit from it ; but there it lay 
 in a Drawer, and grew mouldy with the Damp of the 
 Cave, in the wet Season ; and if I had had the Drawer full 
 of Diamonds, it had been the same Case ; and they had 
 been of no manner of Value to me, because of no Use. 
 
 I had now brought my State of Life to be much easier 
 in it self than it was at first, and much easier to my Mind, 
 as well as to my Body. I frequently sat down to. my 
 Meat with Thankfulness, and admired the Hand of God's 
 Providence, which had thus spread my Table in the 
 Wilderness. I learned to look more upon the bright Side 
 of my Condition, and less upon the dark Side; and to 
 consider what I enjoy'd, rather than what I wanted ; and 
 this gave me sometimes such secret Comforts, that I 
 cannot express them; and which I take Notice of here, to 
 put those discontented People in Mind of it, who cannot 
 enjoy comfortably what God has given them; because 
 they see, and covet something that he has not given them: 
 All our Discontents about what we want, appeared to me, 
 
 9-2
 
 132 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 to spring from the Want of Thankfulness for what we 
 have. 
 
 Another Reflection was of great Use to me, and doubt- 
 less would be so to any one that should fall into such 
 Distress as mine was ; and this was, To compare my pre- 
 sent Condition with what I at first expected it should be ; 
 nay, with what it would certainly have been, if the good 
 Providence of God had not wonderfully ordered the Ship 
 to be cast up nearer to the Shore, where I not only could 
 come at hef, but could bring what I got out of her to the 
 Shore, for my Relief and Comfort ; without which, I had 
 wanted for Tools to work, Weapons for Defence, or Gun- 
 Powder and Shot for getting my Food. 
 
 I spent whole Hours, I may say whole Days, in repre- 
 senting to my self in the most lively Colours, how I must 
 have acted, if I had got nothing out of the Ship ; how I 
 could not have so much as got any Food, except Fish and 
 Turtles ; and that as it was long before I found any of 
 them, I must have perish'd first: That I should have liv'd, 
 if I had not perished, like a meer Savage : That if I had 
 kill'd a Goat, or a Fowl, by any Contrivance, I had no 
 way to flea or open them, or part the Flesh from the Skin 
 and the Bowels, or to cut it up ; but must gnaw it with my 
 Teeth, and pull it with my Claws like a Beast. 
 
 These Reflections made me very sensible of the Good- 
 ness of Providence to me, and very thankful for my present 
 Condition, with all its Hardships and Misfortunes : And 
 this Part also I cannot but recommend to the Reflection 
 of those, who are apt in their Misery to say, Is any 
 Affliflion like mine! Let them consider, How much worse 
 the Cases of some People are, and their Case might have 
 been, if Providence had thought fit. 
 
 I had another Reflection which assisted me also to 
 comfort my Mind with Hopes ; and this was, comparing 
 my present Condition with what I had deserv'd, and had 
 therefore Reason to expect from the Hand of Providence. 
 I had liv'd a dreadful Life, perfectly destitute of the 
 Knowledge and Fear of God. I had been well instructed
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 133 
 
 by Father and Mother ; neither had they been wanting to 
 me, in their early Endeavours, to infuse a religious Awe 
 of God into my Mind, a Sense of my Duty, and of what 
 the Nature and End of my Being requir'd of me. But 
 alas ! falling early into the Sea-faring Life, which of all 
 the Lives is the most destitute of the Fear of God, though 
 his Terrors are always before them ; I say, falling early 
 into the Sea-faring Life, and into Sea-faring Company, 
 all that little Sense of Religion which I had entertained, 
 was laugh'd out of me by my Mess-Mates, by a harden'd 
 despising of Dangers, and the Views of Death, which 
 grew habitual to me, by my long Absence from all 
 manner of Opportunities to converse with any Thing but 
 what was like my self, or to hear any Thing that was 
 good, or tended towards it. 
 
 So void was I of every Thing that was good, or of the 
 least Sense of what I was, or was to be, that in the 
 greatest Deliverances I enjoy'd, such as my Escape from 
 Salleej my being taken up by the Portuguese Master of 
 the Ship ; my being planted so well in the Brasils; my 
 receiving the Cargo from England, and the like ; I never 
 had once the Word Thank God, so much as on my Mind, 
 or in my Mouth ; nor in the greatest Distress, had I so 
 much as a Thought to pray to him, or so much as to say, 
 Lord have Mercy upon me; no nor to mention the Name 
 of God, unless it was to swear by, and blaspheme it. 
 
 I had terrible Reflections upon my Mind for many 
 Months, as I have already observ'd, on the Account of 
 my wicked and hardned Life past ; and when I looked 
 about me, and considered what particular Providences 
 had attended me since my coming into this Place, and 
 how God had dealt bountifully with me ; had not only 
 punished me less than my Iniquity had deserv'd, but had 
 so plentifully provided for me ; this gave me great Hopes 
 that my Repentance was accepted, and that God had yet 
 Mercy in store for me. 
 
 With these Reflections I work'd my Mind up, not only 
 to Resignation to the Will of God in the present Dis-
 
 134 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 position of my Circumstances; but even to a sincere 
 Thankfulness for my Condition ; and that I who was yet 
 a living Man, ought not to complain, seeing I had not the 
 due Punishment of my Sins; that I enjoy'd so many 
 Mercies which I had no reason to have expecled in that 
 Place; that I ought never more to repine at my Con- 
 dition, but to rejoyce, and to give daily Thanks for that 
 daily Bread, which nothing but a Crowd of Wonders 
 could have brought. That I ought to consider I had 
 been fed even by Miracle, even as great as that of feeding 
 Elijah by Ravens ; nay, by a long Series of Miracles, 
 and that I could hardly have nam'd a Place in the 
 unhabitable Part of the World where I could have been 
 cast more to my Advantage : A Place, where as I had no 
 Society, which was my Affliction on one Hand, so I 
 found no ravenous Beasts, no furious Wolves or Tygers 
 to threaten my Life, no venomous Creatures or poisonous, 
 which I might feed on to my Hurt, no Savages to murder 
 and devour me. 
 
 In a Word, as my Life was a Life of Sorrow, one way, 
 so it was a Life of Mercy, another ; and I wanted nothing 
 to make it a Life of Comfort, but to be able to make my 
 Sense of God's Goodness to me, and Care over me in 
 this Condition, be my daily Consolation ; and after I did 
 make a just Improvement of these things, I went away 
 and was no more sad. 
 
 I had now been here so long, that many things which 
 I brought on Shore for my Help, were either quite gone 
 or very much wasted and near spent. 
 
 My Ink, as I observed, had been gone for some time, 
 all but a very little, which I eek'd out with Water a little 
 and a little, till it was so pale it scarce left any Appear- 
 ance of black upon the Paper : As long as it lasted, I made 
 use of it to minute down the Days of the Month on which 
 any remarkable Thing happen'd to me, and first by cast- 
 ing up Times past : I remember that there was a strange 
 Concurrence of Days in the various Providences which 
 befel me ; and which, if I had been superstitiously inclin'd
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 135 
 
 to observe Days as Fatal or Fortunate, I might have had 
 Reason to have look'd upon with a great deal of Curiosity. 
 
 First I had observed, that the same Day that I broke 
 away from my Father and my Friends, and run away to 
 Hull, in order to go to Sea ; the same Day afterwards I 
 was taken by the Sallee Man of War, and made a Slave. 
 
 The same Day of the Year that I escaped out of the 
 Wreck of that Ship in Yarmouth Roads, that same Day- 
 Year afterwards I made my escape from Sallee in the 
 Boat. 
 
 The same Day of the Year I was born on (viz.) the 
 y>th of September, that same Day I had my Life so 
 miraculously saved 26 Years after, when I was cast on 
 Shore in this Island, so that my wicked Life and my 
 solitary Life began both on a Day. 
 
 The next Thing to my Ink's being wasted, was that of 
 my Bread, I mean the Bisket which I brought out of the 
 Ship ; this I had husbanded to the last Degree, allowing 
 my self but one Cake of Bread a Day for above a Year, 
 and yet I was quite without Bread for near a Year before 
 I got any Corn of my own, and great Reason I had to be 
 thankful that I had any at all, the getting it being, as has 
 been already observed, next to miraculous. 
 
 My Cloaths began to decay too mightily: As to 
 Linnen, I had none a good while, except some chequered 
 Shirts which I found in the Chests of the other Seamen, 
 and which I carefully preserv'd, because many times I 
 could bear no other Cloaths on but a Shirt *, and it was a 
 very great help to me that I had among all the Men's 
 Cloaths of the Ship almost three dozen of Shirts. There 
 were also several thick Watch-Coats of the Seamens, 
 which were left indeed, but they were too hot to wear; 
 and tho' it is true, that the Weather was so violent hot, that 
 there was no need of Cloaths, yet I could not go quite 
 naked ; no, tho' I had been inclined to it, which I was 
 not, nor could not abide the Thoughts of it, tho' I was all 
 alone. 
 
 The Reason why I could not go quite naked, was, I
 
 I 3 6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 could not bear the Heat of the Sun so well when quite 
 naked, as with some Cloaths on; nay, the very Heat 
 frequently blister'd my Skin; whereas with a Shirt on, 
 the Air itself made some Motion, and whistling under 
 that Shirt, was twofold cooler than without it: No more 
 could I ever bring my self to go out in the Heat of the 
 Sun without a Cap or a Hat; the Heat of the Sun beating 
 with such Violence as it does in that Place, would give 
 me the Head-ach presently, by darting so directly on my 
 Head, without a Cap or Hat on ; so that I could not bear 
 it; whereas, if I put on my Hat, it would presently go 
 away. 
 
 Upon those Views I began to consider about putting 
 the few Rags I had, which I called Cloaths, into some 
 Order : I had worn out all the Wastcoats I had, and my 
 Business was now to try if I could not make Jackets out 
 of the great Watch-Coats which I had by me, and with 
 such other Materials as I had ; so I set to work a 
 Tayloring, or rather indeed a Botching, for I made most 
 piteous Work of it. However, I made shift to make two 
 or three new Wastcoats, which I hoped would serve me a 
 great while; as for Breeches or Drawers, I made but a 
 very sorry shift indeed, till afterward. 
 
 I have mentioned that I saved the Skins of all the 
 Creatures that I kill'd, I mean four-footed ones, and I had 
 hung them up stretch'd out with Sticks in the Sun, by 
 which means some of them were so dry and hard that 
 they were fit for little, but others it seems were very use- 
 ful. The first thing I made of these was a great Cap for 
 my Head, with the Hair on the Outside to shoot off the 
 Rain ; and this I perform'd so well, that after this I made 
 me a Suit of Cloaths wholly of these Skins, that is to say, 
 a Wastcoat, and Breeches open at Knees, and both loose, 
 for they were rather wanting to keep me cool than to keep 
 me warm. I must not omit to acknowledge that they 
 were wretchedly made; for if I was a bad Carpenter, 
 I was a worse Taylor. However, they were such as I 
 made very good shift with ; and when I was abroad, if it
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 137 
 
 happen'd to rain, the Hair of my Wastcoat and Cap being 
 outermost, I was kept very dry. 
 
 After this I spent a great deal of Time and Pains to 
 make me an Umbrella ; I was indeed in great want of 
 one, and had a great mind to make one ; I had seen them 
 made in the Brasils, where they are very useful in the 
 great Heats which are there: And I felt the Heats every 
 jot as great here, and greater too, being nearer the Equi- 
 nox ; besides, as I was obliged to be much abroad, it was 
 a most useful thing to me, as well for the Rains as the 
 Heats. I took a world of Pains at it, and was a great 
 while before I could make any thing likely to hold ; nay, 
 after I thought I had hit the Way, I spoil'd 2 or 3 before 
 I made one to my Mind; but at last I made one that 
 answer'd indifferently well : The main Difficulty I found 
 was to make it to let down. I could make it to spread, 
 but if it did not let down too, and draw in, it was not 
 portable for me any Way but just over my Head, which 
 would not do. However, at last, as I said, I made one to 
 answer, and cover'd it with Skins, the Hair upwards, so 
 that it cast off the Rains like a Pent-house, and kept off 
 the Sun so effectually, that I could walk out in the hottest 
 of the Weather with greater Advantage than I could before 
 in the coolest, and when I had no need of it, could close 
 it and carry it under my Arm. 
 
 Thus I lived mighty comfortably, my Mind being 
 entirely composed by resigning to the Will of God, and 
 throwing my self wholly upon the Disposal of his Provi- 
 dence. This made my Life better than sociable ; for when 
 I began to regret the want of Conversation, I would ask 
 my self whether thus conversing mutually with my own 
 Thoughts, and, as I hope I may say, with even God him- 
 self by Ejaculations, was not better than the utmost 
 Enjoyment of human Society in the World? 
 
 I cannot say that after this, for five Years, any extra- 
 ordinary Thing happened to me, but I lived on in the 
 same Course, in the same Posture and Place, just as 
 before : The chief Things I was employ'd in, besides my
 
 138 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 yearly Labour of planting my Barley and Rice, and curing 
 my Raisins, of both which I always kept up just enough 
 to have sufficient Stock of one Year's Provisions before- 
 hand: I say, besides this yearly Labour, and my daily 
 Labour of going out with my Gun, I had one Labour to 
 make me a Canoe, which at last I finished : So that by 
 digging a Canal to it of six Foot wide, and four Foot 
 deep, I brought it into the Creek, almost half a Mile. As 
 for the first, which was so vastly big, as I made it without 
 considering before-hand, as I ought to do, how I should 
 be able to launch it ; so never being able to bring it to the 
 Water, or bring the Water to it, I was oblig'd to let it lye 
 where it was, as a Memorandum to teach me to be wiser 
 next Time: Indeed, the next Time, tho' I could not get a 
 Tree proper for it, and in a Place where I could not get 
 the Water to it, at any less Distance than as I have said, 
 near half a Mile; yet as I saw it was practicable at last, 
 I never gave it over ; and though I was near two Years 
 about it, yet I never grutch'd my Labour, in Hopes of 
 having a Boat to go off to Sea at last. 
 
 However, though my little Periagua was finish'd, yet 
 the Size of it was not at all answerable to the Design 
 which I had in View, when I made the first ; I mean, Of 
 venturing over to the Terra Firma, where it was above 
 forty Miles broad ; accordingly, the Smallness of my Boat 
 assisted to put an End to that Design, and now I thought 
 no more of it : But as I had a Boat, my next Design was 
 to make a Tour round the Island; for as I had been on 
 the other Side, in one Place, crossing as I have already 
 describ'd it, over the Land ; so the Discoveries I made in 
 that little Journey, made me very eager to see other Parts 
 of the Coast ; and now I had a Boat, I thought of nothing 
 but sailing round the Island. 
 
 For this Purpose, that I might do every Thing with 
 Discretion and Consideration, I fitted up a little Mast to 
 my Boat, and made a Sail to it, out of some of the Pieces 
 of the Ship's Sail, which lay in store ; and of which I had 
 a great Stock by me.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 139 
 
 Having fitted my Mast and Sail, and try'd the Boat, I 
 found she would sail very well : Then I made little Lockers, 
 or Boxes, at either End of my Boat, to put Provisions, 
 Necessaries and Ammunition, &>c. into, to be kept dry, 
 either from Rain, or the Sprye of the Sea; and a little 
 long hollow Place I cut in the Inside of the Boat, where I 
 could lay my Gun, making a Flap to hang down over it 
 to keep it dry. 
 
 I fix'd my Umbrella also in a Step at the Stern, like a 
 Mast, to stand over my Head, and keep the Heat of the 
 Sun off of me like an Auning ; and thus I every now and 
 then took a little Voyage upon the Sea, but never went far 
 out, not far from the little Creek ; but at last being eager 
 to view the Circumference of my little Kingdom, I resolv'd 
 upon my Tour, and accordingly I vicluall'd my Ship for 
 the Voyage, putting in two Dozen of my Loaves (Cakes I 
 should rather call them) of Barley Bread, an Earthen Pot 
 full of parch'd Rice, a Food I eat a great deal of, a little 
 Bottle of Rum, half a Goat, and Powder and Shot for 
 killing more, and two large Watch-coats, of those which, 
 as I mention'd before, I had sav'd out of the Seamen's 
 Chests ; these I took, one to lye upon, and the other to 
 cover me in the Night. 
 
 It was the sixth of A T o vetnber, in the sixth Year of my 
 Reign, or my Captivity, which you please, That I set out 
 on this Voyage, and I found it much longer than I ex- 
 pected; for though the Island it self was not very large, 
 yet when I came to the East Side of it, I found a great 
 Ledge of Rocks lye out above two Leagues into the Sea, 
 some above Water, some under it ; and beyond that, a 
 Shoal of Sand, lying dry half a League more ; so that I 
 was oblig'd to go a great Way out to Sea to double the 
 Point. 
 
 When first I discover'd them, I was going to give over 
 my Enterprise, and come back again, not knowing how 
 far it might oblige me to go out to Sea ; and above all, 
 doubting how I should get back again ; so I came to an 
 Anchor; for I had made me a kind of an Anchor with
 
 140 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 a Piece of a broken Graplin, which I got out of the 
 Ship. 
 
 Having secur'd my Boat, I took my Gun, and went 
 on Shore, climbing up upon a Hill, which seem'd to 
 over-look that Point, where I saw the full Extent of it, 
 and resolv'd to venture. 
 
 In my viewing the Sea from that Hill where I stood, 
 I perceived a strong, and indeed, a most furious Current, 
 which run to the East, and even came close to the Point ; 
 and I took the more Notice of it, because I saw there 
 might be some Danger, that when I came into it, I might 
 be carry'd out to Sea by the Strength of it, and not be 
 able to make the Island again; and indeed, had I not 
 gotten first up upon this Hill, I believe it would have 
 been so; for there was the same Current on the other 
 Side the Island, only, that it set off at a farther Distance ; 
 and I saw there was a strong Eddy under the Shore ; so I 
 had nothing to do but to get in out of the first Current, 
 and I should presently be in an Eddy. 
 
 I lay here, however, two Days ; because the Wind 
 blowing pretty fresh at E. S. E. and that being just 
 contrary to the said Current, made a great Breach of the 
 Sea upon the Point ; so that it was not safe for me to 
 keep too close to the Shore for the Breach, nor to go too 
 far off because of the Stream. 
 
 The third Day in the Morning, the Wind having 
 abated over Night, the Sea was calm, and I ventur'd ; but 
 I am a warning Piece again to all rash and ignorant 
 Pilots ; for no sooner was I come to the Point, when even 
 I was not my Boat's Length from the Shore, but I found 
 my self in a great Depth of Water, and a Current like 
 the Sluice of a Mill: It carry'd my Boat a long with it 
 with such Violence, that all I could do, could not keep 
 her so much as on the Edge of it ; but I found it hurry'd 
 me farther and farther out from the Eddy, which was on 
 my Left Hand. There was no Wind stirring to help me, 
 and all I could do with my Paddlers signify'd nothing; 
 and now I began to give my self over for lost ; for as the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 141 
 
 Current was on both Sides the Island, I knew in a few 
 Leagues Distance they must joyn again, and then I was 
 irrecoverably gone; nor did I see any Possibility of 
 avoiding it ; so that I had no Prospect before me but of 
 Perishing ; not by the Sea, for that was calm enough, but 
 of starving for Hunger. I had indeed found a Tortoise 
 on the Shore, as big almost as I could lift, and had toss'd 
 it into the Boat ; and I had a great Jar of fresh Water, 
 that is to say, one of my Earthen Pots ; but what was all 
 this to being driven into the vast Ocean, where to be sure, 
 there was no Shore, no main Land, or Island, for a 
 thousand Leagues at least. 
 
 And now I saw how easy it was for the Providence 
 of God to make the most miserable Condition Mankind 
 could be in, worse. Now I look'd back upon my desolate 
 solitary Island, as the most pleasant Place in the World, 
 and all the Happiness my Heart could wish for, was to be 
 but there again. I stretch'd out my Hands to it with 
 eager Wishes. O happy Desart, said I, I shall never see 
 thee more! O miserable Creature, said I, whither am I 
 going! Then I reproach'd my self with my unthankful 
 Temper, and how I had repin'd at my solitary Condition ; 
 and now what would I give to be on Shore there again. 
 Thus we never see the true State of our Condition, till it 
 is illustrated to us by its Contraries; nor know how to 
 value what we enjoy, but by the want of it. It is scarce 
 possible to imagine the Consternation I was now in, being 
 driven from my beloved Island (for so it appeared to me 
 now to be) into the wide Ocean, almost two Leagues, and 
 in the utmost Despair of ever recovering it again. How- 
 ever, I work'd hard, till indeed my Strength was almost 
 exhausted, and kept my Boat as much to the Northward, 
 that is, towards the Side of the Current which the Eddy 
 lay on, as possibly I could ; when about Noon, as the Sun 
 pass'd the Meridian, I thought I felt a little Breeze of 
 Wind in my Face, springing up from the S. S. E. This 
 chear'd my Heart a little, and especially when in about 
 half an Hour more, it blew a pretty small gentle Gale.
 
 142 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 By this Time I was gotten at a frightful Distance from 
 the Island, and had the least Cloud or haizy Weather 
 interven'd, I had been undone another Way too; for I 
 had no Compass on Board, and should never have known 
 how to have steered towards the Island, if I had but 
 once lost Sight of it ; but the Weather continuing clear, I 
 apply'd my self to get up my Mast again, and spread my 
 Sail, standing away to the North, as much as possible, to 
 get out of the Current. 
 
 Just as I had set my Mast and Sail, and the Boat 
 began to stretch away, I saw even by the Clearness of the 
 Water, some Alteration of the Current was near; for 
 where the Current was so strong, the water was foul ; but 
 perceiving the Water clear, I found the Current abate, and 
 presently I found to the East, at about half a Mile, a 
 Breach of the Sea upon some Rocks; these Rocks I 
 found caus'd the Current to part again, and as the main 
 Stress of it ran away more Southerly, leaving the Rocks 
 to the North-East; so the other returned by the Repulse 
 of the Rocks, and made a strong Eddy, which ran back 
 again to the North West, with a very sharp Stream. 
 
 They who know what it is to have a Reprieve brought 
 to them upon the Ladder, or to be rescued from Thieves 
 just going to murther them, or who have been in such like 
 Extremities, may guess what my present Surprize of Joy 
 was, and how gladly I put my Boat into the Stream of 
 this Eddy, and the Wind also freshning, how gladly I 
 spread my Sail to it, running chearfully before the Wind, 
 and with a strong Tide or Eddy under Foot. 
 
 This Eddy carry'd me about a League in my Way 
 back again directly towards the Island, but about two 
 Leagues more to the Northward than the Current which 
 carried me away at first ; so that when I came near the 
 Island, I found my self open to the Northern Shore of it, 
 that is to say, the other End of the Island opposite to 
 that which I went out from. 
 
 When I had made something more than a League of 
 Way by the Help of this Current or Eddy, I found it was
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 143 
 
 spent and serv'd me no farther. However, I found that 
 being between the two great Currents, (viz.) that on the 
 South Side, which had hurried me away, and that on the 
 North, which lay about a League on the other Side : I say, 
 between these two, in the Wake of the Island, I found the 
 Water at least still and running no Way ; and having still 
 a Breeze of Wind fair for me, I kept on steering direflly 
 for the Island, tho' not making such fresh Way as I did 
 before. 
 
 About four a-Clock in the Evening, being then within 
 about a League of the Island, I found the Point of the 
 Rocks which occasioned this Disaster, stretching out, as 
 is described before, to the Southward, and casting off the 
 Current more Southwardly, had of course made another 
 Eddy to the North, and this I found very strong, but not 
 direcHy setting the Way my Course lay, which was due 
 West, but almost full North. However, having a fresh 
 Gale, I stretch'd a-cross this Eddy slanting North-west, 
 and in about an Hour came within about a Mile of the 
 Shore, where it being smooth Water, I soon got to Land. 
 
 When I was on Shore, I fell on my Knees and gave 
 God Thanks for my Deliverance, resolving to lay aside 
 all Thoughts of my Deliverance by my Boat ; and refresh- 
 ing my self with such Things as I had, I brought my Boat 
 close to the Shore in a little Cove that I had spy'd under 
 some Trees, and lay'd me down to sleep, being quite spent 
 with the Labour and Fatigue of the Voyage. 
 
 I was now at a great Loss which way to get Home 
 with my Boat : I had run so much Hazard, and knew too 
 much the Case to think of attempting it by the Way I 
 went out ; and what might be at the other Side (I mean 
 the West Side) I knew not, nor had I any Mind to run 
 any more Ventures ; so I only resolved in the Morning to 
 make my Way Westward along the Shore, and to see if 
 there was no Creek where I might lay up my Frigate in 
 Safety, so as to have her again if I wanted her. In about 
 three Mile, or thereabout, coasting the Shore, I came to a 
 very good Inlet or Bay about a Mile over, which narrow-
 
 144 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 ed till it came to a very little Rivulet or Brook, where I 
 found a very convenient Harbour for my Boat, and where 
 she lay as if she had been in a little Dock make on 
 purpose for her. Here I put in, and having stow'd my 
 Boat very safe, I went on Shore to look about "me, and 
 see where I was. 
 
 I soon found I had but a little pass'd by the Place 
 where I had been before, when I travell'd on Foot to that 
 Shore ; so taking nothing out of my Boat, but my Gun 
 and my Umbrella, for it was exceedingly hot, I began my 
 March. The Way was comfortable enough after such a 
 Voyage as I had been upon, and I reach'd my old Bower 
 in the Evening, where I found every thing standing as I 
 left it ; for I always kept it in good Order, being, as I said 
 before, my Country-House. 
 
 I got over the Fence, and laid me down in the Shade 
 to rest my Limbs, for I was very weary, and fell asleep : 
 But judge you, if you can, that read my Story, what a 
 Surprize I must be in, when I was wak'd out of my 
 Sleep by a Voice calling me by my Name several times, 
 Robin, Robin, Robin Crusoe, poor Robin Crusoe.' where 
 are you Robin Crusoe? Where are you? W'here have 
 you been? 
 
 I was so dead asleep at first, being fatigu'd with 
 Rowing, or Paddling, as it is call'd, the first Part of the 
 Day, and with Walking the latter Part, that I did not 
 wake thoroughly ; but dozing between sleeping and waking, 
 thought I dream'd that some Body spoke to me: But 
 as the Voice continu'd to repeat, Robin Crusoe, Robin 
 Crusoe, at last I began to wake more perfectly, and was 
 at first dreadfully frightened, and started up in the utmost 
 Consternation : But no sooner were my eyes open, but I 
 saw my Poll sitting on the top of the Hedge, and im- 
 mediately knew that it was he that spoke to me ; for just 
 in such bemoaning Language I had used to talk to him, 
 and teach him ; and he had learn'd it so perfectly, that he 
 would sit upon my Finger, and lay his Bill close to my 
 Face, and cry, Poor Robin Crusoe, Where are you?
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 145. 
 
 Where have you been? How come you here? and such 
 things as I had taught him. 
 
 However, even though I knew it was the Parrot, and 
 that indeed it could be no Body else, it was a good while 
 before I could compose my self: First, I was amazed how 
 the Creature got thither, and then how he should just 
 keep about the Place, and no where else : But as I was 
 well satisfied it could be no Body but honest Poll, I got it 
 over; and holding out my Hand, and calling him by his 
 Name Poll, the sociable Creature came to me, and sat 
 upon my Thumb, as he used to do, and continued talking 
 to me, Poor Robin Crusoe, and how did I come here? and 
 where had I been f just as if he had been overjoy'd to see 
 me again ; and so I carry'd him Home along with me. 
 
 I had now had enough of rambling to Sea for some 
 time, and had enough to do for many Days to sit still, 
 and reflect upon the Danger I had been in. I would have 
 been very glad to have had my Boat again on my Side of 
 the Island ; but I knew not how it was practicable to get 
 it about ; as to the East Side of the Island, which I had 
 gone round, I knew well enough there was no venturing 
 that Way; my very Heart would shrink, and my very 
 Blood run chill but to think of it : And as to the other 
 Side of the Island, I did not know how it might be there ; 
 but supposing the Current ran with the same Force a- 
 gainst the Shore at the East as it pass'd by it on the other, 
 I might run the same Risk of being driven down the 
 Stream, and carry'd by the Island, as I had been before, of 
 being carry'd away from it ; so with these Thoughts I 
 contented my self to be without any Boat, though it had 
 been the Product of so many Months Labour to make 
 it, and of so many more to get it unto the Sea. 
 
 In this Government of my Temper I remain'd near a 
 Year, lived a very sedate retired Life, as you may well 
 suppose; and my Thoughts being very much composed 
 as to my Condition, and fully comforted in resigning my 
 self to the Dispositions of Providence, I thought I liv'd 
 really very happily in all things, except that of Society. 
 R. C. 10
 
 146 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I improv'd my self in this time in all the mechanick 
 Exercises which my Necessities put me upon applying 
 my self to, and I believe could, upon Occasion, make a 
 very good Carpenter, especially considering how few 
 Tools I had. 
 
 Besides this, I arrived at an unexpected Perfection in 
 my Earthen Ware, and contrived well enough to make 
 them with a Wheel, which I found infinitely easier and 
 better ; because I made Things round and shapable, which 
 before were filthy Things indeed to look on. But I 
 think I was never more vain of my own Performance, 
 or more joyful for any Thing I found out, than for my be- 
 ing able to make a Tobacco- Pipe. And tho' it was a very 
 ugly clumsy Thing, when it was done, and only burnt red 
 like other Earthern Ware, yet as it was hard and firm, 
 and would draw the Smoke, I was exceedingly comforted 
 with it ; for I had been always used to smoke, and there 
 were Pipes in the Ship, but I forgot them at first, not 
 knowing that there was Tobacco in the Island ; and after- 
 wards, when I search'd the Ship again, I could not come 
 at any Pipes at all. 
 
 In my Wicker Ware also I improved much, and made 
 abundance of necessary Baskets, as well as my Invention 
 shew'd me, though not very handsome, yet they were such 
 as were very handy and convenient for my laying Things 
 up in, or fetching Things home in. For Example, if I 
 kill'd a Goat abroad, I could hang it up in a Tree, flea it, 
 and dress it, and cut it in Pieces, and bring it home in a 
 Basket ; and the like by a Turtle, I could cut it up, take 
 out the Eggs, and a Piece or two of the Flesh, which was 
 enough for me, and bring them home in a Basket, and 
 leave the rest behind me. Also large deep Baskets were 
 my Receivers for my Corn, which I always rubb'd out as 
 soon as it was dry, and cured, and kept it in great Baskets. 
 
 I began now to perceive my Powder abated consider- 
 ably, and this was a Want which it was impossible for me 
 to supply, and I began seriously to consider what I must 
 do when I should have no more Powder ; that is to say,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 147 
 
 how I should do to kill any Goat. I had, as is observ'd 
 in the third Year of my being here, kept a young Kid, 
 and bred her up tame, and I was in hope of getting a He- 
 Goat, but I could not by any means bring it to pass, 'till 
 my Kid grew an old Goat ; and I could never find in my 
 Heart to kill her, till she dy'd at last of meer Age. 
 
 But being now in the eleventh Year of my Residence, 
 and, as I have said, my Ammunition growing low, I set 
 my self to study some Art to trap and snare the Goats, to 
 see whether I could not catch some of them alive, and 
 particularly I wanted a She-Goat great with Young. 
 
 To this Purpose I made Snares to hamper them, and 
 I do believe they were more than once taken in them, but 
 my Tackle was not good, for I had no Wire, and I always 
 found them broken, and my Bait devoured. 
 
 At length I resolved to try a Pit-fall, so I dug several 
 large Pits in the Earth, in Places where I had observed 
 the Goats used to feed, and over these Pits I placed 
 Hurdles of my own making too, with a great Weight upon 
 them ; and several times I put Ears of Barley, and dry 
 Rice, without setting the Trap, and I could easily perceive 
 that the Goats had gone in and eaten up the Corn, for I 
 could see the Mark of their Feet At length I set three 
 Traps in one Night, and going the next Morning I found 
 them all standing, and yet the Bait eaten and gone. This 
 was very discouraging: However, I alter'd my Trap, and, 
 not to trouble you with Particulars, going one Morning 
 to see my Trap, I found in one of them a large old He- 
 Goat, and in one of the other, three Kids, a Male and 
 two Females. 
 
 As to the old one, I knew not what to do with him, he 
 was so fierce I durst not go into the Pit to him ; that is to 
 say, to go about to bring him away alive, which was what 
 I wanted. I could have kill'd him, but that was not my 
 Business, nor would it answer my End. So I e'en let him 
 out, and he ran away as if he had been frighted out of his 
 Wits: But I had forgot then what I learn'd afterwards, 
 that Hunger will tame a Lyon. If I had let him stay 
 
 10 2
 
 148 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 there three or four Days without Food, and then have 
 carry'd him some Water to drink, and then a little Corn, 
 he would have been as tame as one of the Kids, for they 
 are mighty sagacious tractable Creatures where they are 
 well used. 
 
 However, for the present I let him go, knowing no 
 better at that time ; then I went to the three Kids, and 
 taking them one by one, I tyed them with Strings together 
 and with some Difficulty brought them all home. 
 
 It was a good while before they would feed, but throw- 
 ing them some sweet Corn, it tempted them, and they 
 began to be tame : and now I found that if I expected to 
 supply my self with Goat-Flesh when I had no Powder or 
 Shot left, breeding some up tame was my only Way, when 
 perhaps I might have them about my House like a Flock 
 of Sheep. 
 
 But then it presently occurr'd to me, that I must keep 
 the Tame from the Wild, or else they would always run 
 wild when they grew up ; and the only Way for this 
 was to have some enclosed Piece of Ground, well fenc'd 
 either with Hedge or Pale, to keep them in so effectually, 
 that those within might not break out, or those without 
 break in. 
 
 This was a great Undertaking for one Pair of Hands ; 
 yet as I saw there was an absolute Necessity of doing it, 
 my first Piece of Work was to find out a proper Piece of 
 Ground, viz. where there was likely to be Herbage for 
 them to eat, Water for them to drink, and Cover to keep 
 them from the Sun. 
 
 Those who understand such Enclosures will think I 
 had very little Contrivance, when I pitch'd upon a Place 
 very proper for all these, being a plain open piece of 
 Meadow-Land or Savanna, (as our People call it in the 
 Western Colonies,) which had two or three little Drills of 
 fresh Water in it, and at one end was very woody : I say 
 they will smile at my Forecast, when I shall tell them I 
 began my enclosing of this Piece of Ground in such a 
 manner, that my Hedge or Pale must have been at least
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 149 
 
 two Mile about. Nor was the Madness of it so great as 
 to the Compass, for if it was ten Mile about I was like to 
 have time enough to do it in. But I did not consider that 
 my Goats would be as wild in so much Compass, as if 
 they had had the whole Island, and I should have so 
 much Room to chace them in, that I should never catch 
 them. 
 
 My Hedge was begun and carry'd on, I believe, about 
 fifty Yards, when this Thought occur'd to me ; so I pre- 
 sently stopt short, and for the first beginning I resolv'd to 
 enclose a Piece of about 150 Yards in length, and roo 
 Yards in breadth, which as it would maintain as many as 
 I should have in any reasonable time, so as my Flock 
 encreased, I could add more Ground to my Enclosure. 
 
 This was acting with some Prudence, and I went to 
 Avork with Courage. I was about three Months hedging 
 in the first Piece, and till I had done it I tether'd the 
 three Kids in the best part of it, and us'd them to feed as 
 near me as possible to make them familiar ; and very often 
 I would go and carry them some Ears of Barley, or a 
 handful of Rice, and feed them out of my Hand ; so that 
 after my Enclosure was finished, and I let them loose, 
 they would follow me up and down, bleating after me for 
 a handful of Corn. 
 
 This answer'd my End, and in about a Year and half 
 I had a Flock of about twelve Goats, Kids and all ; and in 
 two Years more I had three and forty, besides several that 
 I took and ki.ll'd for my Food. And after that I enclosed 
 five several Pieces of Ground to feed them in, with little 
 Pens to drive them into, to take them as I wanted, and 
 Gates out of one Piece of Ground into another. 
 
 But this was not all, for now I not only had Goats- 
 Flesh to feed on when I pleas'd, but Milk too, a thing 
 which indeed in my beginning I did not so much as think 
 of, and which, when it came into my Thoughts, was 
 really an agreeable Surprize. For now I set up my Dairy, 
 and had some-times a Gallon or two of Milk in a Day. 
 And as Nature, who gives Supplies of Food to every
 
 ISO ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Creature, dictates even naturally how to make use of it 
 so I that had never milk'd a Cow, much less a Goat, or 
 seen Butter or Cheese made, very readily and handily, 
 tho* after a great many Essays and Miscarriages, made 
 me both Butter and Cheese at last, and never wanted it 
 afterwards. 
 
 How mercifully can our great Creator treat his Crea- 
 tures, even in those Conditions in which they seem'd to 
 be overwhelm'd in Destruction! How can he sweeten 
 the bitterest Providences, and give us cause to praise him 
 for Dungeons and Prisons! What a Table was here 
 spread for me in a Wilderness, where I saw nothing at 
 first but to perish for Hunger! 
 
 It would have made a Stoick smile to have seen me 
 and my little Family sit down to Dinner; there was my 
 Majesty the Prince and Lord of the whole Island ; I had 
 the Lives of all my Subjects at my absolute Command. I 
 could hang, draw, give Liberty, and take it away, and no 
 Rebels among all my Subjects. 
 
 Then to see how like a King I din'd too all alone, 
 attended by my Servants, Poll, as if he had been my 
 Favourite, was the only person permitted to talk to me. 
 My Dog, who was now grown very old and crazy, and 
 had found no Species to multiply his Kind upon, sat 
 always at my Right Hand; and two Cats, one on one 
 Side the Table, and one on the other, expecting now and 
 then a Bit from my Hand, as a Mark of special Favour. 
 
 But these were not the two Cats which I brought on 
 Shore at first, for they were both of them dead, and had 
 been interr'd near my Habitation by my own Hand; but 
 one of them having multiply'd by I know not what Kind 
 of Creature, these were two which I had preserv'd tame, 
 whereas the rest run wild in the Woods, and became 
 indeed troublesom to me at last; for they would often 
 come into my House, and plunder me too, till at last I 
 was obliged to shoot them, and did kill a great many ; at 
 length they left me with this Attendance, and in this 
 plentiful Manner I liv'd ; neither could I be said to want
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 151 
 
 any thing but Society, and of that in some time after this, 
 I was like to have too much. 
 
 I was something impatient, as I have observ'd, to have 
 the Use of my Boat ; though very loth to run any more 
 Hazards ; and therefore sometimes I sat contriving Ways 
 to get her about the Island, and at other Times I sat my 
 self down contented enough without her. But I had a 
 strange Uneasiness in my Mind to go down to the Point 
 of the Island, where, as I have said, in my last Ramble, I 
 went up the Hill to see how the Shore lay, and how the 
 Current set, that I might see what I had to do: This In- 
 clination encreas'd upon me every Day, and at length I 
 resolv'd to travel thither by Land, following the Edge of 
 the Shore ; I did so : But had any one in England been to 
 meet such a Man as I was, it must either have frighted 
 them, or rais'd a great deal of Laughter; and as I 
 frequently stood still to look at my self, I could not but 
 smile at the Notion of my travelling through Yorkshire 
 with such an Equipage, and in such a Dress : Be pleas'd 
 to take a Sketch of my Figure as follows. 
 
 I had a great high shapeless Cap, made of a Goat's 
 Skin, with a Flap hanging down behind, as well to keep 
 the Sun from me, as to shoot the Rain off from running 
 into my Neck ; nothing being so hurtful in these Climates, 
 as the Rain upon the Flesh under the Cloaths. 
 
 I had a short Jacket of Goat-Skin, the Skirts coming 
 down to about the middle of my Thighs ; and a Pair of 
 open-kneed'd Breeches of the same ; the Breeches were 
 made of the Skin of, an old He-goat, whose Hair hung 
 down such a Length on either Side, that like Pantaloons 
 it reach'd to the middle of my Legs ; Stockings and Shoes 
 I had none, but had made me a Pair of some-things, I 
 scarce know what to call them, like Buskins, to flap over 
 my Legs, and lace on either Side like Spatter-dashes ; 
 but of a most barbarous Shape, as indeed were all the 
 rest of my Cloaths. 
 
 I had on a broad Belt of Goat's-Skin dryed, which I 
 .drew together with two Thongs of the same, instead of
 
 152 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Buckles, and in a kind of a Frog on either Side of this. 
 Instead of a Sword and a Dagger, hung a little Saw and 
 a Hatchet, one on one Side, one on the other. I had 
 another Belt not so broad, and fasten'd in the same Man- 
 ner, which hung over my Shoulder ; and at the End of it, 
 under my left Arm, hung two Pouches, both made of 
 Goat's-Skin too ; in one of which hung my Powder, in the 
 other my Shot : At my Back I carried my Basket, on my 
 Shoulder my Gun, and over my Head a great clumsy ugly 
 Goat-Skin "Umbrella, but which, after all, was the most 
 necessary Thing I had about me, next to my Gun : As for 
 my Face, the Colour of it was really not so Moletta, like 
 as one might expedl from a Man not at all careful of it, 
 and living within nineteen Degrees of the Equinox. My 
 Beard I had once suffer'd to grow till it was about a 
 quarter of a Yard long ; but as I had both Scissars and 
 Razors sufficient, I had cut it pretty short, except what 
 grew on my upper Lip, which I had trimm'd into a large 
 Pair of Mahometan Whiskers, such as I had seen worn by 
 some Turks, who I saw at Sallee; for the Moors did not 
 wear such, tho' the Turks did ; of these Muschatoes or 
 Whiskers, I will not say they were long enough to hang 
 my Hat upon them ; but they were of a Length and Shape 
 monstrous enough, and such as in England would have 
 pass'd for frightful. 
 
 But all this is by the by ; for as to my Figure, I had so 
 few to observe me, that it was of no manner of Conse- 
 quence ; so I say no more to that Part. In this kind of 
 Figure I went my new Journey, and was out five or six 
 Days. I travell'd first along the Sea-Shore, directly to 
 the Place where I first brought my Boat to an Anchor, to 
 get up upon the Rocks ; and having no Boat now to take 
 care of, I went over the Land a nearer Way, to the same 
 Height that I was upon before; when looking forward to 
 the Point of the Rocks which lay out, and which I was 
 oblig'd to double with my Boat, as is said above, I was 
 surpriz'd to see the Sea all smooth and quiet, no Ripling, 
 no Motion, no Current, any more there than in other Places.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 153 
 
 I was at a strange Loss to understand this, and resolv'd 
 to spend some Time in the observing it, to see if nothing 
 from the Sets of the Tide had occasion'd it ; but I was 
 presently convinced how it was, viz. That the Tide of Ebb 
 setting from the West, and joyning with the Current of 
 Waters from some great River on the Shore, must be the 
 occasion of this Current ; and that according as the Wind 
 blew more forcibly from the West, or from the North, 
 this Current came near, or went farther from the Shore ; 
 for waiting thereabouts till Evening, I went up to the 
 Rock again, and then the Tide of Ebb being made, I 
 plainly saw the Current again as before, only, that it run 
 farther of, being near half a League from the Shore ; 
 whereas in my Case, it set close upon the Shore, and 
 hurried me and my Canoe along with it, which at another 
 Time it would not have done. 
 
 This Observation convinc'd me, That I had nothing to 
 do but to observe the Ebbing and the Flowing of the 
 Tide, and I might very easily bring my Boat about the 
 Island again : But when I began to think of putting it in 
 Practice, I had such a Terror upon my Spirits at the 
 Remembrance of the Danger I had been in, that I could 
 not think of it again with any Patience ; but on the con- 
 trary, I took up another Resolution, which was more safe, 
 though more laborious ; and this was, That I would build, 
 or rather make me another Periagua or Canoe; and so 
 have one for one Side of the Island, and one for the other. 
 
 You are to understand, that now I had, as I may call 
 it, two Plantations in the Island; one my little Fortifica- 
 tion or Tent, with the Wall about it under the Rock, with 
 the Cave behind me, which by this Time I had enlarg'd 
 into several Apartments, or Caves, one within another. 
 One of these, which was the dryest, and largest, and had 
 a Door out beyond my Wall or Fortification, that is to 
 say, beyond where my Wall joyn'd to the Rock, was all 
 fill'd up with the large Earthen Pots, of which I have 
 given an Account, and with fourteen oj- fifteen great 
 Baskets, which would hold five or six Bushels each,
 
 154 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 where I laid up my Stores of Provision, especially my 
 Corn, some in the Ear cut off short from the Straw, and 
 the other rubb'd out with my Hand. 
 
 As for my Wall made, as before, with long Stakes or 
 Piles, those Piles grew all like Trees, and were by this 
 Time grown so big, and spread so very much, that there 
 was not the least Appearance to any one's View of any 
 Habitation behind them. 
 
 Near this Dwelling of mine, but a little farther within 
 the Land, and upon lower Ground, lay my two Pieces of 
 Corn-Ground, which I kept duly cultivated and sow'd, 
 and which duly yielded me their Harvest in its Season ; 
 and whenever I had occasion for more Corn, I had more 
 Land adjoyning as fit as that. 
 
 Besides this, I had my Country Seat, and I had now 
 a tolerable Plantation there also ; for first, I had my little 
 Bower, as I call'd it, which I kept in Repair ; that is to say, 
 I kept the Hedge which circled it in, constantly fitted up 
 to its usual Height, the Ladder standing always in the 
 Inside ; I kept the Trees which at first were no more than 
 my Stakes, but were now grown very firm and tall ; I kept 
 them always so cut, that they might spread and grow 
 thick and wild, and make the more agreeable Shade, 
 which they did effectually to my Mind. In the Middle of 
 this I had my Tent always standing, being a piece of a 
 Sail spread over Poles set up for that Purpose, and which 
 never wanted any Repair or Renewing ; and under this I 
 had made me a Squab or Couch, with the Skins of the 
 Creatures I had kill'd, and with other soft Things, and a 
 Blanket laid on them, such as belong'd to our Sea-Bed- 
 ding, which I had saved, and a great Watch-Coat to cover 
 me ; and here, whenever I had Occasion to be absent from 
 my chief Seat, I took up my Country Habitation. 
 
 Adjoyning to this I had my Enclosures for my Cattle, 
 that is to say, my Goats : And as I had taken an incon- 
 ceivable deal of Pains to fence and enclose this Ground, 
 so I was so uneasy to see it kept entire, lest the Goats 
 should break thro', that I never left off till with infinite
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 155 
 
 Labour I had stuck the Outside of the Hedge so full of 
 small Stakes, and so near to one another, that it was 
 rather a Pale than a Hedge, and there was scarce Room 
 to put a Hand thro' between them, which afterwards when 
 those Stakes grew, as they all did in the next rainy Season, 
 made the Enclosure strong like a Wall, indeed stronger 
 than any Wall. 
 
 This will testify for me that I was not idle, and 
 that I spared no Pains to bring to pass whatever 
 appeared necessary for my comfortable Support ; for I con- 
 sidefd the keeping up a Breed of tame Creatures thus at 
 my Hand, would be a living Magazine of Flesh, Milk, 
 Butter and Cheese for me, as long as I liv'd in the Place, 
 if it were to be forty Years ; and that keeping them in my 
 Reach, depended entirely upon my perfecting my En- 
 closures to such a Degree, that I might be sure of keep- 
 ing them together; which by this Method indeed I so 
 effectually secur'd, that when these little Stakes began to 
 grow, I had planted them so very thick, I was forced to 
 pull some of them up again. 
 
 In this Place also I had my Grapes growing, which I 
 principally depended on for my Winter Store of Raisins ; 
 and which I never fail'd to preserve very carefully, as the 
 best and most agreeable Dainty of my whole Diet ; and 
 indeed they were not agreeable only, but physical, whole- 
 some, nourishing, and refreshing, to the last Degree. 
 
 As this was also about half Way between my other 
 Habitation and the Place where I had laid up my Boat, I 
 generally stayM, and lay here in my Way thither ; for I 
 used frequently to visit my Boat, and I kept all Things 
 about or belonging to her in very good Order ; sometimes 
 I went out in her to divert my self, but no more hazardous 
 Voyages would I go, nor scarce ever above a Stone's Cast 
 or two from the Shore, I was so apprehensive of being 
 hurried out of my Knowledge again by the Currents, or 
 Winds, or any other Accident. But now I come to a new 
 Scene of my Life. 
 
 It happen'd one Day about Noon going towards my
 
 156 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Boat, I was exceedingly surpriz'd with the Print of a 
 Man's naked Foot on the Shore, which was very plain to be 
 seen in the Sand: I stood like one Thunder-struck, or as 
 if I had seen an Apparition ; I listen'd, I look'd round me, 
 I could hear nothing, nor see any Thing ; I went up to a 
 rising Ground to look farther ; I went up the Shore and 
 down the Shore, but it was all one, I could see no other 
 Impression but that one, I went to it again to see if there 
 were any more, and to observe if it might not be my 
 Fancy; but there was no Room for that, for there was 
 exactly the very Print of a Foot, Toes, Heel, and every 
 Part of a Foot ; how it came thither, I knew not, nor could 
 in the least imagine. But after innumerable fluttering 
 Thoughts, like a Man perfectly confus'd and out of my 
 self, I came Home to my Fortification, not feeling, as we 
 say, the Ground I went on, but terrify'd to the, last Degree, 
 looking behind me at every two or three Steps, mistaking" 
 every Bush and Tree, and fancying every Stump at a 
 Distance to be a Man ; nor is it possible to describe how 
 many various Shapes affrighted Imagination represented 
 Things to me in ; how many wild Ideas were found every 
 Moment in my Fancy, and what strange unaccountable 
 Whimsies came into my Thoughts by the Way. 
 
 When I came to my Castle, for so I think I call'd it 
 .ever after this, I fled into it like one pursued ; whether I 
 went over by the Ladder as first contriv'd, or went in at 
 the Hole in the Rock, which I call'd a Door, I cannot 
 remember; no, nor could I remember the next Morning; 
 for never frighted Hare fled to Cover, or Fox to Earth, 
 with more Terror of Mind than I to this Retreat. 
 
 I slept none that Night; the Farther I was from the 
 Occasion of my Fright, the greater my Apprehensions 
 were ; which is something contrary to the Nature of such 
 Things, and especially to the usual Practise of all Crea- 
 tures in Fear : But I was so embarrass'd with my own 
 frightful Ideas of the Thing, that I form'd nothing but 
 dismal Imaginations to my self, even tho' I was now a 
 great way off it. Sometimes I fancy'd it must be the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 157 
 
 Devil ; and Reason joyn'd in with me upon this Supposi- 
 tion : For how should any other Thing in human Shape 
 come into the Place ? Where was the Vessel that brought 
 them? What Marks was there of any other Footsteps? 
 And how was it possible a Man should come there ? 
 But then to think that Satan should take human Shape 
 upon him in such a Place where there could be no manner 
 of Occasion for it, but to leave the Print of his Foot 
 behind him, and that even for no Purpose too, for he 
 could not be sure I should see it ; this was an Amusement 
 the other Way ; I considered that the Devil might have 
 found out abundance of other Ways to have terrify'd me 
 than this of the single Print of a Foot. That as I liv'd 
 quite on the other Side of the Island, he would never have 
 been so simple to leave a Mark in a Place where it was 
 Ten Thousand to one whether I should ever see it or not, 
 and in the Sand too, which the first Surge of the Sea 
 upon a high Wind would have defac'd entirely: All this 
 seem'd inconsistent with the Thing it self, and with all 
 the Notions we usually entertain of the Subtilty of the 
 Devil. 
 
 Abundance of such Things as these assisted to argue 
 me out of all Apprehensions of its being the Devil : And 
 I presently concluded then, that it must be some more 
 dangerous Creature, (viz.) That it must be some of the 
 Savages of the main Land over-against me, who had 
 wandered out to Sea in their Canoes, and either driven by 
 the Currents, or by contrary Winds, had made the Island ; 
 and had been on Shore, but were gone away again to Sea, 
 being as loth, perhaps, to have stay'd in this desolate 
 Island, as I would have been to have had them. 
 
 While these Reflections were rowling upon my Mind, I 
 was very thankful in my Thoughts, that I was so happy as 
 not to be thereabouts at that Time, of that they did not 
 see my Boat, by which they would have concluded that 
 some Inhabitants had been in the Place, and perhaps 
 have search'd farther for me: Then terrible Thoughts 
 rack'd my Imagination about their having found my
 
 158 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Boat, and that there were People here; and that if so, 
 I should certainly have them come again in greater 
 Numbers and devour me; that if it should happen so 
 that they should not find me, yet they would find my 
 Enclosure, destroy all my Corn, carry away all my Flock 
 of tame Goats, and I should perish at last for meer Want. 
 
 Thus my Fear banish'd all my Religious Hope; all 
 that former Confidence in God, which was founded upon 
 such wonderful Experience as I had had of his Goodness, 
 now vanish'd, as if he that had fed me by Miracle hitherto, 
 could not preserve by his Power the Provision which he 
 had made for me by his Goodness : I reproach'd my self 
 with my Easiness, that would not sow any more Corn one 
 Year than would just serve me till the next Season, as if 
 no Accident could intervene to prevent my enjoying the 
 Crop that was upon the Ground; and this I thought so 
 just a Reproof, that I resolv'd for the future to have two 
 or three Years Corn beforehand, so that whatever might 
 come, I might not perish for want of Bread. 
 
 How strange a Chequer- Work of Providence is the 
 Life of Man ! and by what secret differing Springs are the 
 Affections hurry" d about, as differing Circumstances pre- 
 sent! To Day we love what to Morrow we hate; to Day 
 we seek what to Morrow we shun; to Day we desire what 
 to Morrow we fear ; nay, even tremble at the Apprehen- 
 sions of: This was exemplified in me at this time in the 
 most lively Manner imaginable : for I whose only Afflic- 
 tion was, that I seem'd banished from human Society, 
 that I was alone, circumscrib'd by the boundless Ocean, 
 cut off from Mankind, and condemn'd to what I call'd 
 silent Life ; that I was as one whom Heaven thought not 
 worthy to be number'd among the Living, or to appear 
 among the rest of his Creatures ; that to have seen one of 
 my own Species wduld have seem'd to me a Raising me 
 from Death to Life, and the greatest Blessing that Hea- 
 ven it self, next to the supreme Blessing of Salvation, 
 could bestow ; / say, that I should now tremble at the 
 very Apprehensions of seeing a Man, and was ready to
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 159 
 
 sink into the Ground at but the Shadow or silent Ap- 
 pearance of a Man's having set his Foot in the Island. 
 
 Such is the uneven State of human Life : And it 
 afforded me a great many curious Speculations afterwards, 
 when I had a little recovered my first Surprize ; I con- 
 sider'd that this was the Station of Life the infinitely 
 wise and good Providence of God had determin'd for me; 
 that as I could not foresee what the Ends of Divine 
 Wisdom might be in all this, so I was not to dispute his 
 Sovereignty, who, as I was his Creature, had an un- 
 doubted Right by Creation to govern and dispose of me 
 absolutely as he thought fit ; and who, as I was a Creature 
 who had offended him, had likewise a judicial Right to 
 condemn me to what Punishment he thought fit ; and that 
 it was my part to submit to bear his Indignation, because 
 I had sinn'd against him. 
 
 I then reflected that God, who was not only Righteous 
 but Omnipotent, as he had thought fit thus to punish 
 and afflict me, so he was able to deliver me ; that if he did 
 not think fit to do it, 'twas my unquestion'd Duty to 
 resign my self absolutely and entirely to his Will ; and on 
 the other hand, it was my Duty also to hope in him, pray 
 to him, and quietly to attend the Dictates and Directions 
 of his daily Providence. 
 
 These Thoughts took me up many Hours, Days, nay, I 
 may say, Weeks and Months ; and one particular Effect 
 of my Cogitations on this Occasion, I cannot omit, viz. 
 One Morning early, lying in my Bed, and fill'd with 
 Thought about my Danger from the Appearance of 
 Savages, I found it discompos'd me very much; upon 
 which those Words of the Scripture came into my 
 Thoughts, Call upon me in the Day of Trouble, and I 
 will deliver, and thou shalt glorify me. 
 
 Upon this, rising chearfully out of my Bed, my Heart 
 was not only comforted, but I was guided and encouraged 
 to pray earnestly to God for Deliverance : When I had 
 done praying, I took up my Bible, and opening it to read, 
 the first Words that presented to me, were, Wait on the
 
 160 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Lord, and be of good Cheer, and he shall strengthen thy 
 Heart; wait, I say, on the Lord. It is impossible to 
 express the Comfort this gave me. In Answer, I thank- 
 fully laid down the Book, and was no more sad, at least, 
 not on that Occasion. 
 
 In the middle of these Cogitations, Apprehensions and 
 Reflections, it came into my Thought one Day, that all 
 this might be a meer Chimera of my own ; and that this 
 Foot might be the Print of my own Foot, when I came on 
 Shore from my Boat; This chear'd me up a little too, 
 and I began to perswade my self it was all a Delusion ; 
 that it was nothing else but my own Foot ; and why 
 might not I come that way from the Boat, as well as I 
 was going that way to the Boat; again, I consider'd also 
 that I could by no means tell for certain where I had 
 trod, and where I had not ; and that if at last this was only 
 the Print of my own Foot, I had play'd the part of those 
 Fools, who strive to make Stories of Spectres and Appa- 
 ritions, and then are frighted at them more than any body. 
 
 Now I began to take Courage, and to peep abroad 
 again; for I had not stirr'd out of my Castle for three 
 Days and Nights ; so that I began to starve for Provision; 
 for I had little or nothing within Doors, but some Barley 
 Cakes and Water. Then I knew that my Goats wanted 
 to be milk'd too, which usually was my Evening Diver- 
 sion ; and the poor Creatures were in great Pain and 
 Inconvenience for want of it; and indeed, it almost spoil'd 
 some of them, and almost dry'd up their Milk. 
 
 Heartning my self therefore with the Belief that this 
 was nothing but the Print of one of my own Feet, and so 
 I might be truly said to start at my own Shadow, I began 
 to go abroad again, and went to my Country House, to 
 milk my Flock ; but to see with what Fear I went forward, 
 how often I look'd behind me, how I was ready every 
 now and then to lay down my Basket, and run for my 
 Life, it would have made any one have thought I was 
 haunted with an evil Conscience, or that I had been lately 
 most terribly frighted, and so indeed I had.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 161 
 
 However, as I went down thus two or three Days, and 
 having seen nothing, I began to be a little bolder ; and to 
 think there was really nothing in it, but my own Imagina- 
 tion : But I cou'd not perswade my self fully of this, till I 
 should go down to the Shore again, and see this Print of a 
 Foot, and measure it by my own, and see if there was any 
 Similitude or Fitness, that I might be assur'd it was my 
 own Foot: But when I came to the Place, First, It 
 appeared evidently to me, that when I laid up my Boat, 
 I could not possibly be on Shore any where there about. 
 Secondly, When I came to measure the Mark with my 
 own Foot, I found my Foot not so large by a great deal ; 
 both these things fill'd my Head with new Imaginations, 
 and gave me the Vapours again, to the highest Degree ; so 
 that I shook with cold, like one in an Ague : And I went 
 Home again, fill'd with the Belief that some Man or Men 
 had been on Shore there; or in short, that the Island was 
 inhabited, and I might be surpriz'd before I was aware; 
 and what course to take for my Security I knew not. 
 
 O what ridiculous Resolution Men take, when possess'd 
 with Fear! It deprives them of the Use of those Means 
 which Reason offers for their Relief. The first Thing I 
 propos'd to my self, was, to throw down my Enclosures, 
 and turn all my tame Cattle wild into the Woods, that the 
 Enemy might not find them ; and then frequent the Island 
 in Prospecl of the same, or the like Booty : Then to the 
 simple Thing of Digging up my two Corn Fields, that they 
 might not find such a Grain there, and still be prompted 
 to frequent the Island; then to demolish my Bower, and 
 Tent, that they might not see any Vestiges of Habitation, 
 and be prompted to look farther, in order to find out the 
 Persons inhabiting. 
 
 These were the Subject of the first Night's Cogitation, 
 after I was come Home again, while the Apprehensions 
 which had so over-run my Mind were fresh upon me, and 
 my Head was full of Vapours, as above. Thus Fear of 
 Danger is ten thousand Times more terrifying than Dan- 
 ger it self, when apparent to the Eyes ; and we find the 
 R. C. ii
 
 162 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Burthen of Anxiety greater by much, than the Evil which 
 we are anxious about ; and which was worse than all this, 
 I had not that Relief in this Trouble from the Resigna- 
 tion I used to practise, that I hop'd to have. I look'd, I 
 thought, like Saul, who complain'd riot only that the 
 Philistines were upon him ; but that God had forsaken 
 him ; for I did not now take due Ways to compose my 
 Mind, by crying to God in my Distress, and resting upon 
 his Providence, as I had done before, for my Defence and 
 Deliverance; which if I had done, I had, at least, been 
 more cheerfully supported under this new Surprise, and 
 perhaps carry'd through it with more Resolution. 
 
 This confusion of my Thoughts kept me waking all 
 Night ; but in the Morning I fell asleep, and having by 
 the Amusement of my Mind, been, as it were, tired, and 
 my Spirits exhausted, I slept very soundly, and wak'd 
 much better compos'd than I had ever been before ; and 
 now I began to think sedately; and upon the utmost 
 Debate with my self, I concluded, That this Island, which 
 was so exceeding pleasant, fruitful, and no farther from 
 the main Land than as I had seen, was not so entirely 
 abandon'd as I might imagine : That altho' there were no 
 stated Inhabitants who liv'd on the Spot ; yet that there 
 might sometimes come Boats off from the Shore, who 
 either with Design, or perhaps never, but when they were 
 driven by cross Winds, might come to this Place. 
 
 That I had liv'd here fifteen Years now, and had not 
 met with the least Shadow or Figure of any People yet ; 
 and that if at any Time they should be driven here, it was 
 probable they went away again as soon as ever they could, 
 seeing they had never thought fit to fix there upon any 
 Occasion, to this Time. 
 
 That the most I cou'd suggest any Danger from, was, 
 from any such casual accidental Landing of straggling 
 People from the Main, who, as it was likely if they were 
 driven hither, were here against their Wills ; so they made 
 no stay here, but went off again with all possible Speed, 
 seldom staying one Night on Shore, least they should not
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 163 
 
 have the Help of the Tides, and Day-light back again ; 
 and that therefore I had nothing to do but to consider of 
 some safe Retreat, in case I should see any Savages land 
 upon the Spot. 
 
 Now I began sorely to repent, that I had dug my Cave 
 so large, as to bring a Door through again, which Door, 
 as I said, came out beyond where my Fortification joyn'd 
 to the Rock : upon maturely considering this therefore, I 
 resolv'd to draw me a second Fortification, in the same 
 Manner of a Semicircle, at a Distance from my Wall, just 
 where I had planted a double Row of Trees, about twelve 
 Years before, of which I made mention: These Trees 
 having been planted so thick before, they wanted but a 
 few Piles to be driven between them, that they should be 
 thicker, and stronger, and my Wall would be soon finish'd. 
 
 So that I had now a double Wall, and my outer Wall 
 was thickned with Pieces of Timber, old Cables, and 
 every Thing I could think of to make it strong ; having in 
 it seven little Holes, about as big as I might put my Arm 
 out at : In the In-side of this, I thickned my Wall to above 
 ten Foot thick, with continual bringing Earth out of my 
 Cave, and laying it at the Foot of the Wall, and walking 
 upon it ; and through the seven Holes, I contriv'd to plant 
 the Musquets, of which I took Notice, that I got seven on 
 Shore out of the Ship ; these, I say, I planted like my 
 Cannon, and fitted them into Frames that held them like 
 a Carriage, that so I could fire all the seven Guns in two 
 Minutes Time: This Wall I was many a weary Month a 
 finishing, and yet never thought my self safe till it was done. 
 
 When this was done, I stuck all the Ground without 
 my Wall, for a great way every way, as full with Stakes 
 or Sticks of the Osier-like Wood, which I found so apt to 
 grow, as they could well stand ; insomuch, that I believe 
 I might set in near twenty thousand of them, leaving a 
 pretty large Space between them and my Wall, that I 
 might have room to see an Enemy, and they might have 
 no shelter from the young Trees, if they attempted to 
 approach my outer Wall. 
 
 11 2
 
 164 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Thus in two Years time I had a thick Grove, and in 
 five or six Years time I had a Wood before my Dwelling, 
 growing so monstrous thick and strong, that it was in- 
 deed perfectly impassable ; and no Men of what kind 
 soever, would ever imagine that there was any Thing 
 beyond it, much less a Habitation. As for the Way 
 which I proposed to my self to go in and out, for I left no 
 Avenue, it was by setting two Ladders ; one to a Part of 
 the Rock which was low, and then broke in, and left room 
 to place another Ladder upon that; so when the two 
 Ladders were taken down, no Man living could come 
 down to me without mischieving himself; and if they had 
 come down, they were still on the Out-side of my outer 
 Wall. 
 
 Thus I took all the Measures humane Prudence could 
 suggest for my own Preservation ; and it will be seen at 
 length, that they were not altogether without just Reason; 
 though I foresaw nothing at that Time, more than my 
 meer Fear suggested to me. 
 
 While this was doing, I was not altogether careless of 
 my other Affairs ; for I had a great Concern upon me, for 
 my little Herd of Goats ; they were not only a present 
 Supply to me upon every Occasion, and began to be 
 sufficient to me, without the Expence of Powder and 
 Shot ; but also without the Fatigue of Hunting after the 
 wild Ones; and I was loth to lose the Advantage of 
 them, and to have them all to nurse up over again. 
 
 To this Purpose, after long Consideration, I could 
 think of but two Ways to preserve them ; one was to find 
 another convenient Place to dig a Cave under Ground, 
 and to drive them into it every Night ; and the other was 
 to enclose two or three little Bits of Land, remote from 
 one another and as much conceal' d as I could, where I 
 might keep about half a Dozen young Goats in each Place : 
 So that if any Disaster happen'd to the Flock in general, 
 I might be able to raise them again with little Trouble 
 and Time : And this, tho' it would require a great deal of 
 Time and Labour, I thought was the most rational Design.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 165 
 
 Accordingly I spent some Time to find out the most 
 retir'd Parts of the Island; and I pitch'd upon one which 
 was as private indeed as my Heart could wish for; it 
 was a little damp Piece of Ground in the Middle of the 
 hollow and thick Woods, where, as is observ'd, I almost 
 lost my self once before, endeavouring to come back that 
 Way from the Eastern Part of the Island: Here I found 
 a clear Piece of Land near three Acres, so surrounded 
 with Woods, that it was almost an Enclosure by Nature, 
 at least it did not want near so much Labour to make it 
 so, as the other Pieces of Ground I had work'd so hard at. 
 
 I immediately went to Work with this Piece of Ground, 
 and in less than a Month's Time, I had so fenc'd it 
 round, that my Flock or Herd, call it which you please, 
 who were not so wild now as at first they might be 
 supposed to be, were well enough secur'd in it. So, with- 
 out any farther Delay, I removed ten young She-Goats 
 and two He-Goats to this Piece; and when they were 
 there, I continu'd to perfect the Fence till I had made it 
 as secure as the other, which, however, I did at more 
 Leisure, and it took me up more Time by a great deal. 
 
 All this Labour I was at the Expence of, purely from 
 my Apprehensions on the Account of the Print of a Man's 
 Foot which I had seen ; for as yet I never saw any 
 human Creature come near the Island, and I had now 
 liv'd two Years under these Uneasinesses, which indeed 
 made my Life much less comfortable than it was before ; 
 as may well be imagin'd by any who know what it is 
 to live in the constant Snare of the Fear of Man; and 
 this I must observe with Grief too, that the Discomposure 
 of my Mind had too great Impressions also upon the 
 religious Part of my Thoughts, for the Dread and Terror 
 of falling into the Hands of Savages and Canibals, lay so 
 upon my Spirits, that I seldom found my self in a due 
 Temper for Application to my Maker, at least not with 
 the sedate Calmness and Resignation of Soul which I was 
 wont to do ; I rather pray'd to God as under great Afflic- 
 tion and Pressure of Mind, surrounded with Danger, and
 
 166 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 in Expectation every Night of being murther'd and de- 
 vour'd before Morning; and I must testify from my 
 Experience, that a Temper of Peace, Thankfulness, Love 
 and Affection, is much more the proper Frame for Prayer 
 than that of Terror and Discomposure ; and that under 
 the Dread of Mischief impending, a Man is no more fit 
 for a comforting Performance of the Duty of praying to 
 God, than he is for Repentance on a sick-Bed : For these 
 Discomposures affect the Mind as the others do the 
 Body; and the Discomposure of the Mind must necessarily 
 be as great a Disability as that of the Body, and much 
 greater, Praying to God being properly an Act of the 
 Mind, not of the Body. 
 
 But to go on ; After I had thus secur'd one Part of my 
 little living Stock, I went about the whole Island, search- 
 ing for another private Place, to make such another 
 Deposit; when wandring more to the West Point of 
 the Island than I had ever done yet, and looking out to 
 Sea, I thought I saw a Boat upon the Sea, at a great 
 Distance; I had found a Prospective- Glass, or two, in 
 one of the Seamen's Chests, which I sav'd out of our 
 Ship ; but I had it not about me, and this was so remote, 
 that I could not tell what to make of it ; though I look'd 
 at it till my Eyes were not able to hold to look any 
 longer ; whether it was a Boat, or not, I do not know ; but 
 as I descended from the Hill, I could see no more of it, so 
 I gave it over ; only I resolv'd to go no more out without 
 a Prospective-Glass in my Pocket. 
 
 When I was come down the Hill, to the End of the 
 Island, where indeed I had never been before, I was 
 presently convinc'd, that the seeing the Print of a Man's 
 Foot, was not such a strange Thing in the Island as I 
 imagin'd ; and but that it was a special Providence that I 
 was cast upon the Side of the Island, where the Savages 
 never came: I should easily have known, that nothing 
 was more frequent than for the Canoes from the Main, 
 when they happen'd to be a little too far out at Sea, to 
 shoot over to that Side of the Island for Harbour; like-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 167 
 
 wise as they often met, and fought in their Canoes, the 
 Victors having taken any Prisoners, would bring them 
 over to this Shore, where according to their dreadful 
 Customs, being all Cantbals, they would kill and eat 
 them ; of which hereafter. 
 
 When I was come down the Hill, to the Shore, as I 
 said above, being the S. W. Point of the Island, I was 
 perfectly confounded and amaz'd; nor is it possible for 
 me to express the Horror of my Mind, at seeing the 
 Shore spread with Skulls, Hands, Feet, and other Bones 
 of humane Bodies ; and particularly I observ'd a Place 
 where there had been a Fire made, and a Circle dug in 
 the Earth, like a Cockpit, where it is supposed the Savage 
 Wretches had sat down to their inhumane Feastings 
 upon the Bodies of their Fellow- Creatures. 
 
 I was so astonish'd with the Sight of these Things, 
 that I entertained no Notion of any Danger to my self 
 from it for a long while; All my Apprehensions were 
 buried in the Thoughts of such a Pitch of inhuman, hellish 
 Brutality, and the Horror of the Degeneracy of Humane 
 Nature ; which though I had heard of often, yet I never 
 had so near a View of before ; in short, I turned away my 
 Face from the horrid Spectacle; my Stomach grew sick, 
 and I was just at the Point of Fainting, when Nature 
 discharg'd the Disorder from my Stomach; and having 
 vomited with an uncommon Violence, I was a little re- 
 liev'd ; but could not bear to stay in the Place a Moment ; 
 so I gat me up the Hill again, with all the Speed I could, 
 and walk'd on towards my own Habitation. 
 
 When I came a little out of that Part of the Island, I stood 
 still a while as amaz'd; and then recovering my self, I 
 look'd up with the utmost Affection of my Soul, and with 
 a Flood of Tears in my Eyes, gave God Thanks that had 
 cast my first Lot in a Part of the World, where I was 
 distinguish'd from such dreadful Creatures as these ; and 
 that though I had esteem'd my present Condition very 
 miserable, had yet given me so many Comforts in it, that 
 I had still more to give Thanks for than to complain of;
 
 168 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and this above all, that I had even in this miserable Con- 
 dition been comforted with the Knowledge of himself, and 
 the Hope of his Blessing, which was a Felicity more than 
 sufficiently equivalent to all the Misery which 1 had suf- 
 fer'd, or could suffer. 
 
 In this Frame of Thankfulness, I went Home to my 
 Castle, and began to be much easier now, as to the Safety 
 of my Circumstances, than ever I was before ; for I ob- 
 serv'd that these Wretches never came to this Island in 
 search of what they could get ; perhaps not seeking, not 
 wanting, or not expecting any Thing here ; and having 
 often, no doubt, been up in the cover'd woody Part of it, 
 .without finding any Thing to their Purpose. I knew I 
 had been here now almost eighteen Years, and never saw 
 the least Foot-steps of Humane Creature there before; 
 and I might be here eighteen more, as entirely conceal'd 
 as I was now, if I did not discover my self to them, which 
 I had no manner of Occasion to do, it being my only 
 Business to keep my self entirely concealed where I was, 
 unless I found a better sort of Creatures than Canibals to 
 make my self known to. 
 
 Yet I entertain'd such an Abhorrence of the Savage 
 Wretches, that I have been speaking of, and of the wretched 
 inhuman Custom of their devouring and eating one ano- 
 ther up, that I continu'd pensive, and sad, and kept close 
 within my own Circle for almost two Years after this: 
 When I say my own Circle, I mean by it, my three Plant- 
 ations, viz. my Castle, my Country Seat, which I call'd 
 my Bower, and my Enclosure in the Woods ; nor did I 
 look after this for any other Use than as an Enclosure for 
 my Goats ; for the Aversion which Nature gave me to 
 these hellish Wretches, was such, that I was fearful of 
 seeing them, as of seeing the Devil himself; nor did I so 
 much as go to look after my Boat, in all this time ; but 
 began rather to think of making me another ; for I could 
 not think of ever making any more Attempts, to bring the 
 other Boat round the Island to me, least I should meet 
 with some of these Creatures at Sea, in which, if I had
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 169 
 
 happen'd to have fallen into their Hands, I knew what 
 would have been my Lot. 
 
 Time however, and the Satisfa<flion I had, that I was 
 in no Danger of being discovered by these People, began 
 to wear off my Uneasiness about them; and I began to 
 live just in the same compos'd Manner as before ; only 
 with this Difference, that I used more Caution, and kept 
 my Eyes more about me than I did before, least I should 
 happen to be seen by any of them; and particularly, I 
 was more cautious of firing my Gun, least any of them 
 being on the Island, should happen to hear of it; and it 
 was therefore a very good Providence to me, that I had 
 furnish'd my self with a tame Breed of Goats, that I 
 needed not hunt any more about the Woods, or shoot at 
 them ; and if I did catch any of them after this, it was by 
 Traps, and Snares, as I had done before ; so that for two 
 Years after this, I believe I never fir'd my 'Gun once off, 
 though I never went out without it ; and which was more, 
 as I had sav'd three Pistols out of the Ship, I always 
 carried them out with me, or at least two of them, sticking 
 them in my Goat-Skin Belt ; also I furbish'd up one of the 
 great Cutlashes, that I had out of the Ship, and made me 
 a Belt to put it on also ; so that I was now a most formi- 
 dable Fellow to look at, when I went abroad, if you add 
 to the former Description of my self, the Particular of two 
 Pistols, and a great broad Sword, hanging at my Side in 
 a Belt, but without a Scabbard. 
 
 Things going on thus, as I have said, for some Time, I 
 seem'd, excepting these Cautions, to be reduc'd to my former 
 calm, sedate Way of Living. All these Things tended to 
 shewing me more and more how far my Condition was 
 from being miserable, compared to some others ; nay, to 
 many other Particulars of Life, which it might have pleased 
 God to have made my Lot. It put me upon reflecting, 
 How little repining there would be among Mankind, at 
 any Condition of Life, if People would rather compare 
 their Condition with those that are worse, in order to 
 be thankful, than be always comparing them with those
 
 ijo ADVENTURES OF 
 
 which are better, to assist their Murmurings and Com- 
 plainings. 
 
 As in my present Condition there were not really many 
 Things which I wanted; so indeed I thought that the 
 Frights I had been in about these Savage Wretches, and 
 the Concern I had been in for my own Preservation, had 
 taken off the Edge of my Invention for my own Conveni- 
 ences ; and I had dropp'd a good Design, which I had 
 once bent my Thoughts too much upon ; and that was, to 
 try if I could not make some of my Barley into Malt, and 
 then try to brew my self some Beer: This was really a 
 whimsical Thought, and I reprov'd my self often for the 
 Simplicity of it ; for I presently saw there would be the 
 Want of several Things necessary to the making my Beer, 
 that it would be impossible for me to supply : As First, 
 Casks to preserve it in, which was a Thing, that as I have 
 observ'd already, I could never compass ; no, though I 
 spent not many Days, but Weeks, nay Months in attempt- 
 ing it, but to no Purpose. In the next Place, I had no 
 Hops to make it keep, no Yeast to make it work, no 
 Copper or Kettle to make it boil ; and yet all these Things, 
 notwithstanding, I verily believe, had not these Things 
 interven'd, I mean the Frights and Terrors I was in about 
 the Savages, I had undertaken it, and perhaps brought it 
 to pass too ; for I seldom gave any Thing over without 
 accomplishing it, when I once had it in my Head enough 
 to begin it. 
 
 But my Invention now run quite another Way; for 
 Night and Day I could think of nothing but how I might 
 destroy some of these Monsters in their cruel bloody 
 Entertainment, and, if possible, save the Victim they 
 should bring hither to destroy. It would take up a larger 
 Volume than this whole Work is intended to be, to set 
 down all the Contrivances I hatch'd, or rather brooded 
 upon in my Thought, for the destroying these Creatures, 
 or at least frighting them, so as to prevent their coming 
 hither any more ; but all was abortive, nothing could be 
 possible to take Effefl, unless I was to be there to do it
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 171 
 
 my self; and what could one Man do among them, when 
 perhaps there might be twenty or thirty of them together, 
 with their Darts, or their Bows and Arrows, with which 
 they could shoot as true to a Mark, as I could with my 
 Gun? 
 
 Sometimes I contriv'd to dig a Hole under the Place 
 where they made their Fire, and put in five or six Pound 
 of Gun-powder, which when they kindled their Fire, would 
 consequently take Fire, and blow up all that was near it ; 
 but as in the first Place I should be very loth to wast so 
 much Powder upon them, my Store being now within the 
 Quantity of one Barrel ; so neither could I be sure of its 
 going off, at any certain Time, when it might surprise 
 them, and at best, that it would do little more than just 
 blow the Fire about their Ears and fright them, but not 
 sufficient to make them forsake the Place; so I laid it 
 aside, and then propos'd, that I would place my self in 
 Ambush, in some convenient Place, with my three Guns, 
 all double loaded; and in the middle of their bloody 
 Ceremony, let fly at them, when I should be sure to kill 
 or wound perhaps two or three at every shoot ; and then 
 falling in upon them with my three Pistols, and my Sword, 
 I made no doubt but that if there was twenty I should 
 kill them all. This Fancy pleas'd my Thoughts for some 
 Weeks, and I was so full of it, that I often dream'd of it ; 
 and sometimes, that I was just going to let fly at them in 
 my Sleep. 
 
 I went so far with it in my Imagination, that I employ'd 
 my self several Days to find out proper Places to put my 
 self in Ambuscade, as I said, to watch for them ; and I 
 went frequently to the Place it self, which was now grown 
 more familiar to me ; and especially while my Mind was 
 thus fill'd with Thoughts of Revenge, and of a bloody 
 putting twenty or thirty of them to the Sword, as I may 
 call it ; the Horror I had at the Place, and at the Signals of 
 the barbarous Wretches devouring one another, abated 
 my Malice. 
 
 Well, at length I found a Place in the Side of the Hill,
 
 172 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 where I was satisfy'd I might securely wait, 'till I saw any 
 of their Boats coming, and might then, even before they 
 would be ready to come on Shore, convey my self unseen 
 into Thickets of Trees, in one of which there was a'Hollow 
 large enough to conceal me entirely ; and where I might 
 sit, and observe all their bloody Doings, and take my full 
 aim at their Heads, when they were so close together, as 
 that it would be next to impossible that I should miss my 
 Shoot, or that I could fail wounding three or four of them 
 at the first Shoot. 
 
 In this Place then I resolved to fix my Design, and 
 accordingly I prepar'd two Muskets and my ordinary 
 Fowling Piece. The two Muskets I loaded with a Brace 
 of Slugs each, and four or five smaller Bullets, about the 
 Size of Pistol Bullets ; and the Fowling Piece I loaded 
 with near a Handful of Swan-shot, of the largest Size ; I also 
 loaded my Pistols with about four Bullets each, and in 
 this Posture, well provided with Ammunition for a second 
 and third Charge, I prepar'd myself for my Expedition. 
 
 After I had thus laid the Scheme of my Design, and 
 in my Imagination put it in Practice, I continually made 
 my Tour every Morning up to the Top of the Hill, which 
 was from my Castle, as I call'd it, about three Miles, or 
 more, to see if I could observe any Boats upon the Sea, 
 coming near the Island, or standing over towards it; but 
 \ began to tire of this hard Duty, after I had for two or 
 three Months constantly kept my Watch ; but came always 
 back without any Discovery, there having not in all that 
 Time been the least Appearance, not only on, or near the 
 Shore ; but not on the whole Ocean, so far as my Eyes or 
 Glasses could reach every Way. 
 
 As long as I kept up my daily Tour to the Hill to look 
 out, so long also I kept up the Vigour of my Design, and 
 my Spirits seem'd to be all the while in a suitable Form, 
 for so outragious an Execution as the killing twenty or 
 thirty naked Savages, for an Offence which I had not at 
 all entred into a Discussion of in my Thoughts, any far- 
 ther than my Passions were at first fir'd by the Horror I
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 173 
 
 conceiv'd at the unnatural Custom of that People of the 
 Country, who it seems had been suffer'd by Providence in 
 his wise Disposition of the World, to have no other Guide 
 than that of their own abominable and vitiated Passions ; 
 and consequently were left, and perhaps had been so for 
 some Ages, to afl such horrid Things, and receive such 
 dreadful Customs, as nothing but Nature entirely abandon'd 
 of Heaven, and acfled by some Hellish Degeneracy, could 
 have run them into: But now when, as I have said, I 
 began to be weary of the fruitless Excursion which I had 
 made so long, and so far, every Morning in vain, so my 
 Opinion of the Action it self began to alter, and I began 
 with cooler and calmer Thoughts to consider what it was 
 I was going to engage in. What Authority or Call I had, 
 to pretend to be Judge and Executioner upon these Men 
 as Criminals, whom Heaven had thought fit for so many 
 Ages to suffer unpunish'd, to go on, and to be, as it were, 
 the Executioners of his Judgments one upon another. 
 How far these People were Offenders against me, and 
 what Right I had to engage in the Quarrel of that Blood, 
 which they shed promiscuously one upon another. I 
 debated this very often with my self thus ; How do I 
 know what God himself judges in this particular Case; it 
 is certain these People either do not commit this as a 
 Crime ; it is not against their own Consciences reproving, 
 or their Light reproaching them. They do not know it to 
 be an Offence, and then commit it in Defiance of Divine 
 Justice, as we do in almost all the Sins we commit. They 
 think it no more a Crime to kill a Captive taken in War, 
 than we do to kill an Ox ; nor to eat humane Flesh, than 
 we do to eat Mutton. 
 
 When I had consider'd this a little, it follow'd neces- 
 sarily, that I was certainly in the Wrong in it ; that these 
 People were not Murtherers in the Sense that I had before 
 condemned them, in my Thoughts ; any more than those 
 Christians were Murtherers, who often put to Death the 
 Prisoners taken in Battle ; or more frequently, upon many 
 Occasions, put whole Troops of Men to the Sword, without
 
 1/4 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 giving Quarter, though they threw down their Arms and 
 submitted. 
 
 In the next Place it occurr'd to me, that albeit the 
 Usage they thus gave one another, was thus brutish and 
 inhuman ; yet it was really nothing to me : These People 
 had done me no Injury. That if they attempted me, or I 
 saw it necessary for my immediate Preservation to fall 
 upon them, something might be said for it ; but that as I 
 was yet out of their Power, and they had really no Know- 
 ledge of me, and consequently no Design upon me ; and 
 therefore it could not be just for me to fall upon them. 
 That this would justify the Conduct of the Spaniards in 
 all their Barbarities pradtis'd in America, and where they 
 destroy'd Millions of these People, who however they were 
 Idolaters and Barbarians, and had several bloody and 
 barbarous Rites in their Customs, such as sacrificing 
 human Bodies to their Idols, were yet, as to the Spaniards, 
 very innocent People ; and that the rooting them out of 
 the Country, is spoken of with the utmost Abhorrence and 
 Detestation, by even the Spaniards themselves, at this 
 Time, and by all other Christian Nations of Europe, as a 
 meer Butchery, a bloody and unnatural Piece of Cruelty, 
 unjustifiable either to God or Man ; and such, as for 
 which the very Name of a Spaniard is reckon'd to be 
 frightful and terrible to all People of Humanity, or of 
 Christian Compassion : As if the Kingdom of Spain were 
 particularly Eminent for the Product of a Race of Men, 
 who were without Principles of Tenderness, or the common 
 Bowels of Pity to the Miserable, which is reckon'd to be 
 a Mark of generous Temper in the Mind. 
 
 These Considerations really put me to a Pause, and to 
 a kind of a Full-stop ; and I began by little and little to be 
 off of my Design, and to conclude, I had taken wrong 
 Measures in my Resolutions to attack the Savages ; that 
 it was not my Business to meddle with them, unless they 
 first attack'd me, and this it was my Business if possible 
 to prevent; but that if I were discoverM, and attack'd, 
 then I knew 'my Duty.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 175 
 
 On the other hand, I argu'd with my self, That this 
 really was the way not to deliver my self, but entirely to 
 ruin and destroy my self; for unless I was sure to kill 
 every one that not only should be on Shore at that Time, 
 but that should ever come on Shore afterwards, if but one 
 of them escap'd, to tell their Country People what had 
 happen'd, they would come over again by Thousands to 
 revenge the Death of their Fellows, and I should only 
 bring upon my self a certain Destruction, which at present 
 I had no manner of occasion for. 
 
 Upon the whole I concluded, That neither in Prin- 
 ciples nor in Policy, I ought one way or other to concern 
 my self in this Affair. That my Business was by all 
 possible Means to conceal my self from them, and not to 
 leave the least Signal to them to guess by, that there were 
 any living Creatures upon the Island; I mean of humane 
 Shape. 
 
 Religion joyn'd in with this Prudential, and I was 
 convinc'd now many Ways, that I was perfectly out of my 
 Duty, when I was laying all my bloody Schemes for the 
 Destruction of innocent Creatures, I mean innocent as to 
 me: As to the Crimes they were guilty of towards one 
 another, I had nothing to do with them; they were 
 National, and I ought to leave them to the Justice of God, 
 who is the Governour of Nations, and knows how by 
 National Punishments to make a just Retribution for 
 National Offences ; and to bring publick Judgments upon 
 those who offend in a publick Manner, by such Ways as 
 best pleases him. 
 
 This appear'd so clear to me now, that nothing was a 
 greater Satisfaction to me, than that I had not been 
 suffered to do a Thing which I now saw so much Reason 
 to believe would have been no less a Sin, than that of 
 wilful Murther, if I had committed it ; and I gave most 
 humble Thanks on my Knees to God, that had thus de- 
 livered me from Blood-Guiltiness; beseeching him to 
 grant me the Protection of his Providence, that I might 
 not fall into the Hands of the Barbarians; or that I might
 
 176 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 not lay my Hands upon them, unless I had a more 
 clear Call from Heaven to do it, in Defence of my own 
 Life. 
 
 In this Disposition I continued for near a Year after 
 this; and so far was I from desiring an Occasion for 
 falling upon these Wretches, that in all that Time, I 
 never once went up the Hill to see whether there were 
 any of them in Sight, or to know whether any of them 
 had been on Shore there, or not, that I might not be 
 tempted to renew any of my Contrivances against them, 
 or be provoked by any Advantage which might present it 
 self, to fall upon them ; only this I did, I went and re- 
 moved my Boat, which I had on the other Side the 
 Island, and carried it down to the Vw/-End of the whole 
 Island, where I ran it into a little Cove which I found 
 under some high Rocks, and where I knew, by Reason of 
 the Curre^s, the Savages durst not, at least would not 
 come with their Boats, upon any Account whatsoever. 
 
 With my Boat I carried away every Thing that I had 
 left there belonging to her, though not necessary for the 
 bare going thither, viz, A Mast and Sail which I had 
 made for her, and a Thing like an Anchor, but indeed 
 which could not be call'd either Anchor or Grapling; 
 however, it was the best I could make of its kind: All 
 these I removed, that there might not be the least Shadow 
 of any Discovery, or any Appearance of any Boat, or of 
 any human Habitation upon the Island. 
 
 Besides this, I kept my self, as I said, more retired 
 than ever, and seldom went from my Cell, other than 
 upon my constant Employment, viz. To milk my She- 
 Goats, and manage my little Flock, in the Wood ; which 
 as it was quite on the other Part of the Island, was quite 
 out of Danger ; for certain it is, that these Savage People 
 who sometimes haunted this Island, never came with any 
 Thoughts of finding any Thing here ; and consequently 
 never wandred off from the Coast ; and I doubt not, but 
 they might have been several Times on Shore, after my 
 Apprehensions of them had made me cautious as well as
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 177 
 
 before ; and indeed, I look'd back with some Horror upon 
 the Thoughts of what my Condition would have been, if 
 I had chop'd upon them, and been discovered before that, 
 when naked and unarm'd, except with one Gun, and that 
 loaden often only with small Shot, I walk'd every where 
 peeping, and peeping about the Island, to see what I 
 could get ; what a Surprize should I have been in, if when 
 I discover'd the Print of a Man's Foot, I had instead of 
 that, seen fifteen or twenty Savages, and found them 
 pursuing me, and by the Swiftness of their Running, no 
 Possibility of my escaping them. 
 
 The Thoughts of this sometimes sunk my very Soul 
 within me, and distress'd my Mind so much, that I could 
 not soon recover it, to think what I should have done, and 
 how I not only should not have been able to resist them, 
 but even should not have had Presence of Mind enough 
 to do what I might have done ; much less, what now after 
 so much Consideration and Preparation I might be able 
 to do: Indeed, after serious thinking of these Things, I 
 should be very Melancholy, and sometimes it would last 
 a great while ; but I resolv'd it at last all into Thankful- 
 ness to that Providence, which had delivered me from so 
 many unseen Dangers, and had kept me from those 
 Mischiefs which I could no way have been the Agent in 
 delivering my self from ; because I had not the least 
 Notion of any such Thing depending, or the least Sup- 
 position of it being possible. 
 
 This renew'd a Contemplation, which often had come 
 to my Thoughts in former Time, when first I began to see 
 the merciful Dispositions of Heaven, in the Dangers we 
 run through in this Life. How wonderfully we are de- 
 liver'd, when we know nothing of it. How when we are 
 in (a Quandary, as we call it) a Doubt or Hesitation, 
 whether to go this Way, or that Way, a secret Hint shall 
 direct us this Way, when we intended to go that Way; 
 nay, when Sense, our own Inclination, and perhaps Busi- 
 ness has call'd to go the other Way, yet a strange Im- 
 pression upon the Mind, from we know not what Springs, 
 R. C. 12
 
 178 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and by we know not what Power, shall over-rule us to go 
 this Way; and it shall afterwards appear, that had we 
 gone that Way which we should have gone, and even to 
 our Imagination ought to have gone, we should have been 
 ruin'd and lost : Upon these, and many like Reflexions, I 
 afterwards made it a certain Rule with me, That whenever 
 I found those secret Hints, or Pressings of my Mind, to 
 doing, or not doing any Thing that presented; or to 
 going this Way, or that Way, I never fail'd to obey the 
 secret Di<flate; though I knew no other Reason for it, 
 than that such a Pressure, or such a Hint hung upon my 
 Mind : I could give many Examples of the Success of this 
 Conduct in the Course of my Life ; but more especially in 
 the latter Part of my inhabiting this unhappy Island; 
 besides many Occasions which it is very likely I might 
 have taken Notice of, if I had seen with the same Eyes 
 then, that I saw with now : But 'tis never too late to be 
 wise ; and I cannot but advise all considering Men, whose 
 Lives are attended with such extraordinary Incidents as 
 mine, or even though not so extraordinary, not to slight 
 such secret Intimations of Providence, let them come from 
 what invisible Intelligence they will, that I shall not dis- 
 cu,ss, and perhaps cannot account for ; but certainly they 
 are a Proof of the Converse of Spirits, and the secret 
 Communication between those embody'd, and those un- 
 embody'd; and such a Proof as can never be withstood: 
 Of which I shall have occasion to give some very remark- 
 able Instances, in the Remainder of my solitary Residence 
 in this dismal Place. 
 
 I believe the Reader of this will not think strange, if I 
 confess that these Anxieties, these constant Dangers I 
 liv'd in, and the Concern that was now upon me, put an 
 End to all Invention, and to all the Contrivances that I 
 had laid for my future Accommodations and Conveniencies. 
 I had the Care of my Safety more now upon my Hands, 
 than that of my Food. I car'd not to drive a Nail, or 
 chop a Stick of Wood now, for fear the Noise I should 
 make should be heard ; much less would I fire a Gun, for
 
 ROBfNSON CRUSOE. 179 
 
 the same Reason ; and above all, I was intolerably uneasy 
 at making any Fire, least the Smoke which is visible at a 
 great Distance in the Day should betray me ; and for this 
 Reason I remov'd that Part of my Business which required 
 Fire; such as burning of Pots, and Pipes, &c. into my 
 new Apartment in the Woods, where after I had been 
 some time, I found to my unspeakable Consolation, a 
 meer natural Cave in the Earth, which went in a vast 
 way, and where, I dare say, no Savage, had he been at the 
 Mouth of it, would be so hardy as to venture in, nor 
 indeed, would any Man else ; but one who like me, wanted 
 nothing so much as a safe Retreat. 
 
 The Mouth of this Hollow was at the Bottom of a 
 great Rock where by meer Accident, (I would say, if I 
 did not see abundant Reason to ascribe all such Things 
 now to Providence) I was cutting down some thick 
 Branches of Trees, to make Charcoal ; and before I go on, 
 I must observe the Reason of my making this Charcoal ; 
 which was thus : 
 
 I was afraid of making a Smoke about my Habitation, 
 as I said before ; and yet I could not live there without 
 baking my Bread, cooking my Meat, &*c. so I contriv'd to 
 burn some Wood here, as I had seen done in England, 
 under Turf, 'till it became Chark, or dry Coal ; and then 
 putting the Fire out, I preserv'd the Coal to carry Home, 
 and perform the other Services, which Fire was wanting 
 for at Home, without Danger of Smoke. 
 
 But this is by the by: While I was cutting down some 
 Wood here, I perceiv'd that behind a very thick Branch 
 of low Brushwood, or Underwood, there was a kind of 
 hollow Place ; I was curious to look into it, and getting 
 with Difficulty into the Mouth of it, I found it was pretty 
 large ; that is to say, sufficient for me to stand upright in 
 it, and perhaps another with me ; but I must confess to 
 you, I made more Haste out than I did in, when looking 
 farther into the Place, and which was perfectly dark, I 
 saw two broad shining Eyes of some Creature, whether 
 Devil or Man I knew not, which twinkled like two Stars, 
 
 12 2
 
 i8o ADVENTURES OF 
 
 the dim Light from the Cave's Mouth shining directly in 
 and making the Reflection. 
 
 However, after some Pause, I recover'd my self, and 
 began to call my self a thousand Fools, and tell my self, 
 that he that was afraid to see the Devil, was not fit to live 
 twenty Years in an Island all alone; and that I durst 
 to believe there was nothing in this Cave that was 
 more frightful than my self; upon this, plucking up my 
 Courage, I took up a great Firebrand, and in I rush'd 
 again, with the Stick flaming in my Hand; I had not 
 gone three Steps in, but I was almost as much frighted as 
 I was before ; for I heard a very loud Sigh, like that of a 
 Man in some Pain, and it was follow'd by a broken 
 Noise, as if of Words half express'd, and then a deep 
 Sigh again: I stepp'd back, and was indeed struck with 
 such a Surprize, that it put me into a cold Sweat ; and if 
 I had had a Hat on my Head, I will not answer for it, 
 that my Hair might not have lifted it off. But still 
 plucking up my Spirits as well as I could, and en- 
 couraging my self a little, with considering that the 
 Power and Presence of God was every where, and was 
 able to protect me ; upon this I stepp'd forward again, 
 and by the Light of the Firebrand, holding it up a little 
 over my Head, I saw lying on the Ground a most 
 monstrous frightful old He-goat, just making his Will, as 
 we say, and gasping for Life, and dying indeed of meer 
 old Age. 
 
 I stirr'd him a little to see if I could get him out, and 
 he essay'd to get up, but was not able to raise himself; 
 and I thought with my self, he might even lie there ; for if 
 he had frighted me so, he would certainly fright any of 
 the Savages, if any of them should be so hardy as to come 
 in there, while he had any Life in him. 
 
 I was now recover'd from my Surprize, and began to 
 look round me, when I found the Cave was but very 
 small, that is to say, it might be about twelve Foot over, 
 but in no manner of Shape, either round or square, no 
 Hands having ever been employ'd in making it, but those
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 181 
 
 of meer Nature . I observ'd also, that there was a Place 
 at the farther Side of it, that went in farther, but was so 
 low, that it requird me to creep upon my Hands and 
 Knees to go into it, and whither I went I knew not; so 
 having no Candle, I gave it over for some Time ; but 
 resolv'd to come again the next Day, provided with Can- 
 dles, and a Tinder-box, which I had made of the Lock of 
 one of the Muskets, with some Wild-fire in the Pan. 
 
 Accordingly, the next Day I came provided with six 
 large Candles of my own making ; for I made very good 
 Candles now of Goat's Tallow ; and going into this low 
 Place, I was oblig'd to creep upon all Fours, as I have 
 said, almost ten Yards ; which, by the Way, I thought was 
 a Venture bold enough, considering that I knew not how 
 far it might go, nor what was beyond it. When I was 
 got through the Strait, I found the Roof rose higher up, I 
 believe near twenty Foot ; but never was such a glorious 
 Sight seen in the Island, I dare say, as it was, to look 
 round the Sides and Roof of this Vault, or Cave ; the Walls 
 reflected a hundred thousand Lights to me from my two 
 Candles ; what it was in the Rock, whether Diamonds, or 
 any other precious Stones, or Gold, which I rather sup- 
 pos'd it to be, I knew not. 
 
 The Place I was in, was a most delightful Cavity, or 
 Grotto^ of its Kind, as could be expected, though perfectly 
 dark; the Floor was dry and level, and had a Sort of 
 small loose Gravel upon it, so that there was no nauseous 
 or venomous Creature to be seen, neither was there any 
 Damp or Wet on the Sides or Roof: The only Difficulty 
 in it was the Entrance, which however, as it was a Place 
 of Security, and such a Retreat as I wanted, I thought 
 that was a Convenience ; so that I was really rejoic'd at 
 the Discovery, and resolv'd, without any Delay, to bring 
 some of those Things which I was most anxious about, to 
 this Place; particularly, I resolv'd to bring hither my 
 Magazine of Powder, and all my spare Arms, viz. Two 
 Fowling-Pieces, for I had three in all ; and three Muskets, 
 for of them 1 had eight in all j so I kept at my Castle
 
 182 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 only five, which stood ready mounted, like Pieces of Can- 
 non, on my outmost Fence ; and were ready also to take 
 out upon any Expedition. 
 
 Upon this Occasion of removing my Ammunition, I 
 took Occasion to open the Barrel of Powder which I took 
 up out of the Sea, and which had been wet ; and I found 
 that the Water had penetrated about three or four Inches 
 into the Powder on every Side, which caking and growing 
 hard, had preserv'd the Inside like a Kernel in a Shell ; so 
 that I had near sixty Pound of very good Powder in the 
 Center of the Cask, and this was an agreeable Discovery 
 to me at that Time; so I carry' d all away thither, never 
 keeping above two or three Pound of Powder with me 
 in my Castle, for fear of a Surprize of any Kind : I also 
 carry'd thither all the Lead I had left for Bullets. 
 
 I fancy'd myself now like one of the ancient Giants, 
 which were said to live in Caves and Holes in the Rocks, 
 where none could come at them ; for I perswaded my self, 
 while I was here, if five hundred Savages were to hunt 
 me, they could never find me out ; or if they did, they 
 would not venture to attack me here. 
 
 The old Goat who I found expiring, dy'd in the 
 Mouth of the Cave, the next Day after I made this Dis- 
 covery; and I found it much easier to dig a great Hole 
 there, and throw him in, and cover him with Earth, than 
 to drag him out: So I interrM him there, to prevent 
 Offence to my Nose. 
 
 I was now in my twenty third Year of Residence in 
 this Island, and was so naturaliz'd to the Place, and to 
 the Manner of Living, that could I have but enjoy'd the 
 Certainty that no Savages would come to the Place to 
 , disturb me, I could have been content to have capitulated 
 for spending the rest of my Time there, even to the last 
 Moment, 'till I had laid me down and dy'd, like the old 
 Goat in the Cave. I had also arriv'd to some little 
 Diversions and Amusements, which made the Time pass 
 more pleasantly with me a great deal, than it did before ; 
 as first, I had taught my Poll, as I noted before, to speak ;
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 183 
 
 and he did it so familiarly, and talk'd so articulately and 
 plain, that it was very pleasant to me ; and he liv'd with 
 me no less than six and twenty Years: How long he 
 might live afterwards, I know not ; tho' I know they have 
 a Notion in the Brasils, that they live a hundred Years ; 
 perhaps poor Poll may be alive there still, calling after 
 Poor Robin Crusoe, to this Day. I wish no English- 
 man the ill Luck to come there and hear him ; but if he 
 did, he would certainly believe it was the Devil. My Dog 
 was a very pleasant and loving Companion to me, for no 
 less than sixteen Years of my Time, and then dy'd, of 
 meer old Age ; as for my Cats, they multiply' d, as I have 
 observ'd, to that Degree, that I was oblig'd to shoot 
 several of them at first, to keep them from devouring me 
 and all I had; but at length, when the two old ones I 
 brought with me were gone, and after some Time con- 
 tinually driving them from me, and letting them have no 
 Provision with me, they all ran wild into the Woods, 
 except two or three Favourites, which I kept tame ; and 
 whose Young, when they had any, I always drov/n'd ; and 
 these were Part of my Family. Besides these, I always 
 kept two or three houshold Kids about me, who I taught 
 to feed out of my Hand ; and I had two more Parrots 
 which talk'd pretty well, and would all call Robin Crusoe; 
 but none like my first ; nor, indeed, did I take the Pains 
 with any of them that I had done with him. I had also 
 several tame Sea-Fowls, whose Names I know not, who I 
 caught upon the Shore, and cut their Wings ; and the little 
 Stakes which I had planted before my Castle- Wall being 
 now grown up to a good thick Grove, these Fowls all 
 liv'd among these low Trees, and bred there, which was 
 very agreeable to me ; so that, as I said above, I began to 
 be very well contented with the Life I led, if it might but 
 have been secur'd from the Dread of the Savages. 
 
 But it was otherwise directed; and it may not be 
 amiss for all People who shall meet with my Story, to 
 make this just Observation from it, viz. How frequently, 
 in the Course of our Lives, the Evil which in it self we
 
 184 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 seek most to shun, and which, when we are fallen into it, 
 is the most dreadful to us, is oftentimes the very Means or 
 Door of our Deliverance, by which alone we can be rais'd 
 again from the Affliction we are fallen into. I could give 
 many Examples of this in the Course of my unaccount- 
 able Life ; but in nothing was it more particularly remark- 
 able, than in the Circumstances of my last Years of 
 solitary Residence in this Island. 
 
 It was now the Month of December, as I said above, in 
 my twenty third Year ; and this being the Southern 
 Solstice, for Winter I cannot call it, was the particular 
 Time of my Harvest, and requir'd my being pretty much 
 abroad in the Fields ; when going out pretty early in the 
 Morning, even before it was thorow Day-light, I was 
 surpriz'd with seeing a Light of some Fire upon the 
 Shore, at a Distance from me, of about two Mile towards 
 the End of the Island, where I had observ'd some Savages 
 had been as before ; but not on the other Side ; but, to 
 my great Affliction, it was on my Side of the Island. 
 
 I was indeed terribly surpriz'd at the Sight, and 
 stepp'd short within my Grove, not daring to go out, 
 least I might be surpriz'd ; and yet I had no more Peace 
 within, from the Apprehensions I had, that if these Sa- 
 vages, in rambling over the Island, should find my Corn 
 standing, or cut, or any of my Works and Improvements, 
 they would immediately conclude, that there were People 
 in the Place, and would then never give over 'till they had 
 found me out : In this Extremity I went back directly to 
 my Castle, pull'd up the Ladder after me, and made all 
 Things without look as wild and natural as I could. 
 
 Then I prepaid my self within, putting my self in a 
 Posture of Defence ; I loaded all my Cannon, as I call'd 
 them ; that is to say, my Muskets, which were mounted 
 upon my new Fortification, and all my Pistols, and resolv'd 
 to defend my self to the last Gasp, not forgetting seriously 
 to commend my self to the Divine Protection, and earn- 
 estly to pray to God to deliver me out of the Hands of 
 the Barbarians ; and in this Posture I continu'd about two
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 185 
 
 Hours, but began to be mighty Impatient for Intelligence 
 abroad, for I had no Spies to send out. 
 
 After sitting a while longer, and musing what I should 
 do in this Case, I was not able to bear sitting in Igno- 
 rance any longer ; so setting up my Ladder to the Side of 
 the Hill, where there was a flat Place, as I observed before, 
 and then pulling the Ladder up after me, I set it up again, 
 and mounted to the Top of the Hill ; and pulling out my 
 Perspective-Glass, which I had taken on Purpose, I laid 
 me down flat on my Belly, on the Ground, and began to 
 look for the Place; I presently found there was no less 
 than nine naked Savages, sitting round a small Fire, they 
 had made, not to warm them, for they had no need of 
 that, the Weather being extreme hot ; but, as I suppos'd, 
 to dress some of their barbarous Diet of humane Flesh, 
 which they had brought with them, whether alive or dead 
 I could not know. 
 
 They had two Canoes with them, which they had haled 
 up upon the Shore ; and as it was then Tide of Ebb, they 
 seem'd to me to wait for the Return of the Flood, to go 
 away again ; it is not easy to imagine what Confusion this 
 Sight put me into, especially seeing them come on my 
 Side the Island, and so near me too ; but when I observed 
 their coming must be always with the Current of the Ebb, 
 I began afterwards to be more sedate in my -Mind, being 
 satisfy'd that I might go abroad with Safety all the Time 
 of the Tide of Flood, if they were not on Shore before : 
 And having made this Observation, I went abroad about 
 my Harvest-Work with the more Composure. 
 
 As I expected, so it prov'd ; for as soon as the Tide 
 made to the Westward, I saw them all take Boat, and row 
 (or paddle, as we call it) all away : I should have observ'd, 
 that for an Hour and more before they went off, they went 
 to dancing, and I could easily discern their Postures and 
 Gestures by my Glasses: I could not perceive, by my 
 nicest Observation, but that they were stark naked, and 
 had not the least Covering upon them ; but whether they 
 were Men or Women, that I could not distinguish.
 
 1 86 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 As soon as I saw them shipp'd, and gone, I took two 
 Guns upon my Shoulders, and two Pistols at my Girdle, 
 and my great Sword by my Side, without a Scabbard, 
 and with all the Speed I was able to make, I went away 
 to the Hill, where I had discover'd the first Appearance 
 of all ; and as soon as I gat thither, which was not less 
 than two Hours, (for I could not go apace, being so loaden 
 with Arms as I was) I perceiv'd there had been three 
 Canoes more of Savages on that Place ; and looking out 
 farther, I saw they were all at Sea together, making over 
 for the Main. 
 
 This was a dreadful Sight to me, especially when 
 going down to the Shore, I could see the Marks of Horror 
 which the dismal Work they had been about had left 
 behind it, viz. The Blood, the Bones, and Part of the 
 Flesh of humane Bodies, eaten and devour'd by those 
 Wretches, with Merriment and Sport: I was so filled with 
 Indignation at the Sight, that I began now to premeditate 
 the Destruction of the next that I saw there, let them be 
 who or how many soever. 
 
 It seem'd evident to me, that the Visits which they 
 thus make to this Island, are not very frequent; for it was 
 above fifteen Months before any more of them came on 
 Shore there again ; that is to say, I neither saw them, or 
 any Footsteps, or Signals of them, in all that Time ; for 
 as to the rainy Seasons, then they are sure not to come 
 abroad, at least not so far ; yet all this while I liv'd un- 
 comfortably, by reason of the constant Apprehensions I 
 was in of their coming upon me by Surprize ; from whence 
 I observe, that the Expectation of Evil is more bitter than 
 the Suffering, especially if there is no Room to shake off 
 that Expectation, or those Apprehensions. 
 
 During all this Time, I was in the murthering Humour ; 
 and took up most of my Hours, which should have been 
 better employ'd, in contriving how to circumvent and fall 
 upon them, the very next Time I should see them; 
 especially, if they should be divided, as they were the last 
 Time, into two Parties ; nor did I consider at all, that if I
 
 ROSINS ON CRUSOE. 187 
 
 kill'd one Party, suppose Ten or a Dozen, I was still the 
 next Day, or Week, or Month, to kill another, and so 
 another, even ad infinitum, 'till I should be at length no 
 less a Murtherer than they were in being Man-eaters ; and 
 perhaps much more so. 
 
 I spent my Days now in great Perplexity, and Anxiety 
 of Mind, expecfting that I should one Day or other fall 
 into the Hands of these merciless Creatures ; and if I did 
 at any Time venture abroad, it was not without looking 
 round me with the greatest Care and Caution imaginable ; 
 and now I found to my great Comfort, how happy it was 
 that I provided for a tame Flock or Herd of Goats ; for I 
 durst not, upon any Account, fire my Gun, especially near 
 that Side of the Island where they usually came, least I 
 should alarm the Savages ; and if they had fled from me 
 now, I was sure to have them come back again, with 
 perhaps two or three hundred Canoes with them, in a few 
 Days, and then I knew what to expe<ft. 
 
 However, I wore out a Year and three Months more, 
 before I ever saw any more of the Savages, and then I 
 found them again, as I shall soon observe. It is true, they 
 might have been there once, or twice ; but either they made 
 no Stay, or at least I did not hear them ; but in the Month 
 of May, as near as I could calculate, and in my four and 
 twentieth Year, I had a very strange Encounter with them, 
 of which in its Place. 
 
 The Perturbation of my Mind, during this fifteen or 
 sixteen Months Interval, was very great ; I slept unquiet, 
 dream'd always frightful Dreams, and often started out of 
 my Sleep in the Night: In the Day great Troubles over- 
 whelm' d my Mind, and in the Night I dream'd often of 
 killing the Savages, and of the Reasons why I might 
 justify the doing of it: But to wave all this for a while, it 
 was in the Middle of May, on the sixteenth Day I think, 
 as well as my poor wooden Calendar would reckon ; for I 
 mark'd all upon the Post still; I say, it was the six- 
 teenth of May, that it blew a very great Storm of Wind, 
 all Day, with a great deal of Lightning and Thunder, and
 
 i88 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 a very foul Night it was after it : I know not what was the 
 particular Occasion of it; but as I was reading in the 
 Bible, and taken up with very serious Thoughts about my 
 present Condition, I was surpriz'd with a Noise of a Gun, 
 as I thought, fir'd at Sea. 
 
 This was to be sure a Surprize of a quite different 
 Nature from any I had met with before ; for the Notions 
 this put into my Thoughts were quite of another Kind. 
 I started up in the greatest Haste imaginable, and in a trice 
 clapt my Ladder to the middle Place of the Rock, and 
 pull'd it after me, and mounting it the second Time, got to 
 the Top of the Hill, the very Moment that a Flash of 
 Fire bid me listen for a second Gun, which accordingly, 
 in about half a Minute, I heard, and by the Sound, knew 
 that it was from that Part of the Sea where I was driven 
 down the Current in my Boat. 
 
 I immediately consider'd that this must be some Ship 
 in Distress, and that they liad some Comrade, or some 
 other Ship in Company, and fir'd these Guns for Signals 
 of Distress, and to obtain Help: I had this Presence of 
 Mind at that Minute, as to think that though I could not 
 help them, it may be they might help me ; so I brought 
 together all the dry Wood I could get at hand, and 
 making a good handsome Pile, I set it on Fire upon the 
 Hill; the Wood was dry, and blaz'd freely; and though 
 the Wind blew very hard, yet it burnt fairly out ; that I 
 was certain, if there was any such Thing as a Ship, they 
 must needs see it, and no doubt they did ; for as soon as 
 ever my Fire blaz'd up, I heard another Gun, and after 
 that several others, all from the same Quarter. I ply'd 
 my Fire all Night long, 'till Day broke; and when it was 
 broad Day, and the Air clear'd up, I saw something at a 
 great Distance at Sea, full East of the Island, whether 
 a Sail, or a Hull, I could not distinguish, no not with 
 my Glasses, the Distance was so great, and the Weather 
 still something hazy also ; at least it was so out at Sea. 
 
 I look'd frequently at it all that Day, and soon per- 
 ceiv'd that it did not move ; so I presently concluded that
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 189 
 
 it was a Ship at an Anchor ; and being eager, you may be 
 sure, to be satisfy'd, I took my Gun in my Hand, and run 
 toward the South Side of the Island, to the Rocks where 
 I had formerly been carry'd away with the Current, and 
 getting up there, the Weather by this Time being perfectly 
 clear, I could plainly see, to my great Sorrow, the Wreck 
 of a Ship cast away in the Night, upon those concealed 
 Rocks which I found, when I was out in my Boat ; and 
 which Rocks, as they check'd the Violence of the Stream, 
 and made a kind of Counter-Stream, or Eddy, were the 
 Occasion of my recovering from the most desperate hope- 
 less Condition that ever I had been in in all my Life. 
 
 Thus what is one Man's Safety, is another Man's 
 Destruction ; for it seems these Men, whoever they were, 
 being out of their Knowledge, and the Rocks being 
 wholly under Water, had been driven upon them in the 
 Night, the Wind blowing hard at E. and E. N. E. Had 
 they seen the Island, as I must necessarily suppose they 
 did not, they must, as I thought, have endeavour'd to 
 have sav'd themselves on Shore by the Help of their Boat ; 
 but their firing of Guns for Help, especially when they 
 saw, as I imagin'd, my Fire, fill'd me with many Thoughts ; 
 First, I imagin'd that upon seeing my Light, they might 
 have put themselves into their Boat, and have endeavour'd 
 to make the Shore; but that the Sea going very high, 
 they might have been cast away ; other Times I imagin'd, 
 that they might have lost their Boat before, as might be 
 the Case many Ways ; as particularly, by the Breaking of 
 the Sea upon their Ship, which many Times obliges Men 
 to stave, or take in Pieces their Boat ; and sometimes to 
 throw it over Board with their own Hands: Other 
 Times I imagin'd, they had some other Ship or Ships in 
 Company, who upon the Signals of Distress they had 
 made, had taken them up, and carry'd them off; Other 
 whiles I fancy'd, they were all gone off to Sea in their 
 Boat, and being hurry'd away by the Current that I had 
 been formerly in, were carry'd out into the great Ocean, 
 where there was nothing but Misery and Perishing ; and
 
 I 9 o ADVENTURES OF 
 
 that perhaps they might by this Time think of Starving, 
 and of being in a Condition to eat one another. 
 
 As all these were but Conjectures at best, so in the 
 Condition I was in, I could do no more than look on 
 upon the Misery of the poor Men, and pity them, which 
 had still this good Effect on my Side, that it gave me 
 more and more Cause to give Thanks to God who had 
 so happily and comfortably provided for me in my deso- 
 late Condition ; and that of two Ships Companies who 
 were now cast away upon this Part of the World, not one 
 Life should be spar'd but mine : I learn'd here again to 
 observe, that it is very rare that the Providence of God 
 casts us into any Condition of Life so low, or any Misery 
 so great, but we may see something or other to be thank- 
 ful for ; and may see others in worse Circumstances than 
 our own. 
 
 Such certainly was the Case of these Men, of whom I 
 could not so much as see Room to suppose any of them 
 were sav'd ; nothing could make it rational, so much as to 
 wish or expect that they did not all perish there, except the 
 Possibility only of their being taken up by another Ship 
 in Company ; and this was but meer Possibility indeed ; 
 for I saw not the least Signal or Appearance of any such 
 Thing. 
 
 I cannot explain, by any possible Energy of Words, 
 what a strange longing or Hankering of Desires I felt in 
 my Soul upon this Sight ; breaking out sometimes thus ; 
 O that there had been but one or two; nay, or but one 
 Soul sav'd out of this Ship, to have escap'd to ms, that I 
 might but have had one Companion, one Fellow-Creature 
 to have spoken to me, and to have convers'd with! In all 
 the Time of my solitary Life, I never felt so earnest, so 
 strong a Desire after the Society of my Fellow-Creatures, 
 or so deep a Regret at the Want of it. 
 
 There are some secret moving Springs in the Affec- 
 tions, which when they are set a going by some Object in 
 View, or be it some Object, though not in View, yet 
 render'd present to the Mind by the Power of Imagination,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 191 
 
 that Motion carries out the Soul by its Impetuosity to 
 such violent eager Embracings of the Object, that the 
 Absence of it is insupportable. 
 
 Such were these earnest Wishings, That but one Man 
 had been sav'd! O that it had been but One! I believe I 
 repeated the Words, O that it had been but One! a 
 thousand Times ; and the Desires were so mov'd by it, 
 that when I spoke the Words, my Hands would clinch 
 together, and my Fingers press the Palms of my Hands, 
 that if I had had any soft Thing in my Hand, it would 
 have crush'd it involuntarily; and my Teeth in my Head 
 would strike together, and set against one another so 
 strong, that for some Time I could not part them again. 
 
 Let the Naturalists explain these Things, and the 
 Reason and Manner of them ; all I can say to them, is, to 
 describe the Fact, which was even surprising to me when 
 I found it; though I knew not from what it should pro- 
 ceed ; it was doubtless the Effect of ardent Wishes, and 
 of strong Ideas form'd in my Mind, realizing the Comfort 
 which the Conversation of one of my Fellow-Christians 
 would have been to me. 
 
 But it was not to be ; either their Fate, or mine, or 
 both, forbid it; for 'till the last Year of my being on this 
 Island, I never knew whether any were sav'd out of that 
 Ship or no ; and had only the Affliction some Days after, 
 to see the Corps of a drown'd Boy come on Shore, at the 
 End of the Island which was next the Shipwreck: He had 
 on no Cloaths, but a Seaman's Wastcoat, a Pair of open 
 knee'd Linnen Drawers, and a blew Linnen Shirt; but 
 nothing to direct me so much as to guess what Nation he 
 was of: He had nothing in his Pocket but two Pieces of 
 Eight and a Tobacco Pipe ; the last was to me of ten 
 Times more Value than the first. 
 
 It was now calm, and I had a great Mind to venture 
 out in my Boat, to this Wreck ; not doubting but I might 
 find something on Board, that might be useful to me ; but 
 that did not altogether press me so much, as the Possibility 
 that there might be yet some living Creature on board,
 
 192 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 whose Life I might not only save, but might, by saving 
 that Life, comfort my own to the last Degree ; and this 
 thought clung so to my Heart, that I could not be quiet, 
 Night nor Day, but I must venture out in my Boat on 
 board this Wreck; and committing the rest to God's 
 Providence, I thought the Impression was so strong upon 
 my Mind, that it could not be resisted, that it must come 
 from some invisible Direction, and that I should be want- 
 ing to my self, if I did not go. 
 
 Under the Power of this Impression, I hasten'd back 
 to my Castle, prepar'd every Thing for my Voyage, took a 
 Quantity of Bread, a great Pot for fresh Water, a Compass 
 to steer by, a Bottle of Rum ; for I had still a great deal of 
 that left ; a Basket full of Raisins : And thus loading my 
 self with every Thing necessary, I went down to my Boat, 
 got the Water out of her, and got her afloat, loaded all my 
 Cargo in her, and then went Home again for more; my 
 second Cargo was a great Bag full of Rice, the Umbrella 
 to set up over my Head for Shade, another large Pot full 
 of fresh Water, and about two Dozen of my small Loaves, 
 or Barley Cakes, more than before, with a Bottle of 
 Goat's Milk, and a Cheese ; all which, with great Labour 
 and Sweat, I brought to my Boat ; and praying to God to 
 direct my Voyage, I put out, and Rowing or Padling the 
 Canoe along the Shore, I came at last to the utmost Point 
 of the Island on that Side, (viz.) N. . And now I was to 
 launch out into the Ocean, and either to venture, or not to 
 venture. I look'd on the rapid Currents which ran con- 
 stantly on both Sides of the Island, at a Distance, and 
 which were very terrible to me, from the Remembrance of 
 the Hazard I had been in before, and my Heart began to 
 fail me ; for I foresaw that if I was driven in to either of 
 those Currents, I should be carry'd a vast Way out to 
 Sea, and perhaps out of my Reach, or Sight of the Island 
 again ; and that then, as my Boat was but small, if any 
 little Gale of Wind should rise, I should be inevitably lost. 
 
 These Thoughts so oppress'd my Mind, that I began 
 to give over my Enterprize, and having haled my Boat
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 193 
 
 into a little Creek on the Shore, I slept out, and sate me 
 down upon a little rising bit of Ground, very pensive and 
 anxious, between Fear and Desire about my Voyage; 
 when as I was musing, I could perceive that the Tide was 
 turn'd, and the Flood come on, upon which my going was 
 for so many Hours impracticable ; Upon this presently it 
 occur'd to me, that I should go up to the highest Piece of 
 Ground I could find, and observe, if I could, how the Sets 
 of the Tide, or Currents lay, when the Flood came in, 
 that I might judge whether if I was driven one Way out, 
 I might not expect to be driven another Way home, with 
 the same Rapidness of the Currents : This Thought was 
 no sooner in my Head, but I cast my Eye upon a little 
 Hill, which sufficiently overlook'd the Sea both Ways, 
 and from whence I had a clear View of the Currents, or 
 Sets of the Tide, and which Way I was to guide my self 
 in my Return ; here I found, that as the Current of the 
 Ebb set out close by the South Point of the Island, so the 
 Current of the Flood set in close by the Shore of the 
 North Side, and that I had nothing to do but to keep to 
 the North of the Island in my Return, and I should do 
 well enough. 
 
 Encourag*d with this Observation, I resolv'd the next 
 Morning to set out with the first of the Tide ; and reposing 
 my self for the Night in the Canoe, under the great Watch- 
 coat I mention'd, I launch'd out : I made first a little out 
 to Sea full North, till I began to feel the Benefit of the 
 Current, which set Eastward, and which carry'd me at a 
 great Rate, and yet did not so hurry me as the Southern 
 Side Current had done*before, and so as to take from me 
 all Government of the Boat ; but having a strong Steerage 
 with my Paddle, I went at a great Rate, directly for the 
 Wreck, and in less than two Hours I came up to it. 
 
 It was a dismal Sight to look at : The Ship, which by 
 its building was Spanish, stuck fast, jaum'd in between 
 two Rocks ; all the Stern and Quarter of her was beaten 
 to Pieces with the Sea ; and as her Forecastle, which stuck 
 in the Rocks, had run on with great Violence, her Main- 
 it C. 13
 
 I 9 4 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 mast and Foremast were brought by the Board ; that is to 
 say, broken short off; but her Boltsprit was sound, and 
 the Head and Bow appear'd firm ; when I came close to 
 her, a Dog appear'd upon her, who seeing me coming, 
 yelp'd and cry'd ; and as soon as I call'd him, jump'd into 
 the Sea, to come to me, and I took him into the Boat, but 
 found him almost dead for Hunger and Thirst : I gave him 
 a Cake of my Bread, and he eat it like a ravenous Wolf, 
 that had been starving a Fortnight in the Snow : I then 
 gave the poor Creature some fresh Water, with which, if 
 I would have let him, he would have burst himself. 
 
 After this I went on Board ; but the first Sight I met 
 with, was two Men drown'd in the Cook-room, or Fore- 
 castle of the Ship, with their Arms fast about one another : 
 I concluded, as is indeed probable, that when the Ship 
 struck, it being in a Storm, the Sea broke so high, and so 
 continually over her, that the Men were not able to bear 
 it, and were strangled with the constant rushing in of the 
 Water, as much as if they had been under Water. Besides 
 the Dog, there was nothing left in the Ship that had Life, 
 nor any Goods that I could see, but what were spoil'd by 
 the Water. There were some Casks of Liquor, whether 
 Wine or Brandy, I knew not, which lay lower in the 
 Hold ; and which, the Water being ebb'd out, I could see ; 
 but they were too big to meddle with: I saw several 
 Chests, which I believ'd belong'd to some of the Seamen, 
 and I got two of them into the Boat, without examining 
 what was in them. 
 
 Had the Stern of the Ship been fix'd, and the Forepart 
 broken off, I am persuaded I mig*ht have made a good 
 Voyage ; for by what I found in these two Chests, I had 
 Room to suppose the Ship had a great deal of Wealth on 
 Board ; and if I may guess by the Course she steer'd, she 
 must have been bound from the Buenos Ayres, or the 
 Rio de la Plata, in the South Part of America, beyond 
 the Brasils, to the Havana, in the Gulph of Mexico, 
 and so perhaps to Spain: She had, no Doubt, a great 
 Treasure in her, but of no Use at that Time to any Body;
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 195 
 
 and what became of the rest of her People, I then knew 
 not. 
 
 I found, besides these Chests, a little Cask full of 
 Liquor, of about twenty Gallons, which I got into my 
 Boat, with much Difficulty ; there were several Muskets in 
 a Cabin, and a great Powder-horn, with about 4 Pounds 
 of Powder in it ; as for the Muskets, I had no Occasion 
 for them ; so I left them, but took the Powder-horn : I took 
 a Fire-Shovel and Tongs, which I wanted extremely ; as 
 also two little Brass Kettles, a Copper Pot to make Choco- 
 late, and a Gridiron ; and with this Cargo, and the Dog, I 
 came away, the Tide beginning to make Home again ; 
 and the same Evening, about an Hour within Night, I 
 reach'd the Island again, weary and fatigu'd to the last 
 Degree. 
 
 I repos'd that Night in the Boat, and in the Morning 
 I resolv'd to harbour what I had gotten in my new Cave, 
 not to carry it Home to my Castle. After refreshing my 
 self, I got all my Cargo on Shore, and began to examine 
 the Particulars : The Cask of Liquor I found to be a Kind 
 of Rum, but not such as we had at the Brasils; and in a 
 Word, not at all good; but when I came to open the 
 Chests, I found several Things of great Use to me: For 
 Example, I found in one a fine Case of Bottles, of an extra- 
 ordinary Kind, and fill'd with Cordial Waters, fine, and 
 very good ; the Bottles held about three Pints each, and 
 were tipp'd with Silver: I found two Pots of very good 
 Succades, or Sweet-meats, so fasten'd also on Top, that 
 the Salt Water had not hurt them ; and two more of the 
 same, which the Water had spoil'd : I found some very 
 good Shirts, which were very welcome to me, and about 
 a Dozen and half of Linnen white Handkerchiefs, and 
 colour'd Neckcloths ; the former were also very welcome, 
 being exceeding refreshing to wipe my Face in a hot 
 Day ; besides this, when I came to the Till in the Chest, I 
 found there three great Bags of Pieces of Eight, which 
 held out about eleven hundred Pieces in all ; and in one 
 of them, wrapt up in a Paper, six Doubloons of Gold, and 
 
 1.32
 
 196 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 some small Bars or Wedges of Gold; I suppose they 
 might all weigh near a Pound. 
 
 The other Chest I found had some Cloaths in it, but 
 of little Value ; but by the Circumstances it must have 
 belong'd to the Gunner's Mate, though there was no 
 Powder in it, but about two Pound of fine glaz'd Powder, 
 in three small Flasks, kept, I suppose, for charging their 
 Fowling pieces on Occasion: Upon the Whole, I got 
 very little by this Voyage, that was of any Use to me ; for 
 as to the Money, I had no Manner of Occasion for it; 
 'twas to me as the Dirt under my Feet ; and I would have 
 given it all for three or four Pair of English Shoes and 
 Stockings, which were Things I greatly wanted, but had 
 not had on my Feet now for many Years : I had, indeed, 
 gotten two Pair of Shoes now, which I took off of the 
 Feet of the two drown'd Men, who I saw in the Wreck ; 
 and I found two Pair more in one of the Chests, which 
 were very welcome to me ; but they were not like our 
 English Shoes, either for Ease or Service, being rather 
 what we call Pumps than Shoes : I found in this Seaman's 
 Chest about fifty Pieces of Eight in Royals, but no Gold ; 
 I suppose this belong'd to a poorer Man than the other, 
 which seem'd to belong to some Officer. 
 
 Well, however, I lugg'd this Money home to my Cave, 
 and laid it up, as I had done that before, which I brought 
 from our own Ship ; but it was great Pity, as I said, that 
 the other Part of this Ship had not come to my Share, for 
 I am satisfy'd I might have loaded my Canoe several 
 Times over with Money, which, if I had ever escap'd to 
 England, would have lain here safe enough till I might 
 have come again and fetch'd it. 
 
 Having now brought all my Things on Shore, and 
 secur'd them, I went back to my Boat, and row'd or 
 paddled her along the Shore, to her old Harbour, where I 
 laid her up, and made the best of my Way to my old 
 Habitation, where I found every Thing safe and quiet; so 
 I began to repose my self, live after my old Fashion, and 
 take Care of my Family Affairs ; and for a while, I liv'd
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 197 
 
 easy enough ; only that I was more vigilant than I used 
 to be, look'd out oftner, and did not go abroad so much ; 
 and if at any Time I did stir with any Freedom, it was 
 always to the East Part of the Island, where I was pretty 
 well satisfy'd the Savages never came, and where I could 
 go without so many Precautions, and such a Load of Arms 
 and Ammunition, as I always carry'd with me if I went 
 the other Way, 
 
 I liv'd in this Condition near two Years more ; but 
 my unlucky Head, that was always to let me know it was 
 born to make my Body miserable, was all this two Years 
 fill'd with Projects and Designs, how, if it were possible, 
 I might get away from this Island; for sometimes I was 
 for making another Voyage to the Wreck, though my 
 Reason told me that there was nothing left there worth 
 the Hazard of my Voyage : Sometimes for a Ramble one 
 Way, sometimes another ; and I believe verily, if I had 
 had the Boat that I went from Sallee in, I should have 
 ventur'd to Sea, bound any where, I knew not whither. 
 
 I have been, in all my Circumstances, a Memento to 
 those who are touch'd with the general Plague of Man- 
 kind, whence, for ought I know, one Half of their Miseries 
 flow ; I mean, that of not being satisfy'd with the Station 
 wherein God and Nature has plac'd them ; for not to look 
 back upon my primitive Condition, and the excellent 
 Advice of my Father, the Opposition to which, was, as I 
 may call it, my ORIGINAL SlN ; my subsequent Mistakes 
 of the same Kind had been the Means of my coming into 
 this miserable Condition ; for had that Providence, which 
 so happily had seated me at the Brasils, as a Planter, 
 bless'd me with confin'd Desires, and I could have been 
 contented to have gone on gradually, I might have been 
 by this Time, I mean, in the Time of my being in this 
 Island, one of the most considerable Planters in the 
 Brasils; nay, I am perswaded, that by the Improve- 
 ments I had made in that little Time I liv'd there, and 
 the Encrease I should probably have made, if I had 
 stay'd, I might have been worth an hundred thousand
 
 398 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Moydores; and what Business had I to leave a settled 
 Fortune, a well-stock'd Plantation, improving and encreas- 
 ing, to turn Supra Cargo to Guinea, to fetch Negroes, 
 when Patience and Time would have so encreas'd our 
 Stock at Home, that we could have bought them at our 
 own Door, from those whose Business it was to fetch 
 them; and tho it had cost us something more, yet the 
 Difference of that Price was by no Means worth saving 
 at so great a Hazard. 
 
 But as this is ordinarily the Fate of young Heads, so 
 Reflection upon the Folly of it is as ordinarily the 
 Exercise of more Years, or of the dear-bought Expe- 
 rience of Time ; and so it was with me now ; and yet so 
 deep had the Mistake taken Root in my Temper, that I 
 could not satisfy my self in my Station, but was continually 
 poring upon the Means and Possibility of my Escape 
 from this Place ; and that I may, with the greater Plea- 
 sure to the Reader, bring on the remaining Part of my 
 Story, it may not be improper to give some Account of 
 my first Conceptions on the Subject of this foolish 
 Scheme for my Escape ; and how, and upon what Foun- 
 dation I acted. 
 
 I am now to be suppos'd retired into my Castle, after 
 my late Voyage to the Wreck, my Frigate laid up, and 
 secur'd under Water, as usual, and my Condition re- 
 stor'd to what it was before : I had more Wealth, indeed, 
 that I had before, but was not at all the richer ; for I had 
 no more Use for it, than the Indians of Peru had before 
 the Spaniards came there. 
 
 It was one of the Nights in the rainy Season in 
 March, the four and twentieth Year of my first setting 
 Foot in this Island of Solitariness ; I was lying in my Bed, 
 or Hammock, awake, very well in Health, had no Pain, 
 no Distemper, no Uneasiness of Body ; no, nor any Un- 
 easiness of Mind, more than ordinary ; but could by no 
 Means close my Eyes ; that is, so as to sleep ; no, not a 
 Wink all Night long, otherwise that as follows : 
 
 It is as impossible as needless, to set down the in-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 199 
 
 numerable Crowd of Thoughts that whirl' d through that 
 great Thorow-fare of the Brain, the Memory, in this 
 Night's Time : I run over the whole History of my Life 
 in Miniature, or by Abridgment, as I may call it, to my 
 coming to this Island ; and also of the Part of my Life 
 since I came to this Island. In my Reflections upon the 
 State of my Case, since I came on Shore on this Island, I 
 was comparing the happy Posture of my Affairs, in the 
 first Years of my Habitation here, compar'd to the Life of 
 Anxiety, Fear, and Care, which I had liv'd ever since I 
 had seen the Print of a Foot in the Sand ; not that I did 
 not believe the Savages had frequented the Island even 
 all the while, and might have been several Hundreds of 
 them at Times on Shore there ; but I had never known it, 
 and was incapable of any Apprehensions about it; my 
 Satisfaction was perfect, tho' my Danger was the same ; 
 and I was as happy in not knowing my Danger, as if I 
 had never really been expos'd to it: This furnish'd my 
 Thoughts with many very profitable Reflections, and 
 particularly this one, How infinitely Good that Providence 
 is, which has provided in its Government of Mankind 
 such narrow Bounds to his Sight and Knowledge of 
 Things ; and tho' he walks in the Midst of so many thou- 
 sand Dangers, the Sight of which, if discover'd to him, 
 would distract his Mind, and sink his Spirits, he is kept 
 serene and calm, by having the Events of Things hid 
 from his Eyes, and knowing nothing of the Dangers 
 which surround him. 
 
 After these Thoughts had for some Time entertain'd 
 me, I came to reflect seriously upon the real Danger" I 
 had been in for so many Years, in this very Island; and 
 how I had walk'd about in the greatest Security, and 
 with all possible Tranquility; even when perhaps no- 
 thing but a Brow of a Hill, a great Tree, or the casual 
 Approach of Night, had been between me and the worst 
 Kind of Destruction, viz. That of falling into the, Hands 
 of Canibals and Savages, who would have seiz'd on me 
 with the same View as I did of a Goat or a Turtle, and
 
 200 ADVENTURES Of 
 
 have thought it no more a Crime to kill and devour me, 
 than I did of a Pidgeon or a Curlieu : I would unjustly 
 slander my self, if I should say I was not sincerely thank- 
 ful to my great Preserver, to whose singular Protection 
 I acknowledge, with great Humility, that all these un- 
 known Deliverances were due; and without which I 
 must inevitably have fallen into their merciless Hands. 
 
 When these Thoughts were over, my Head was for 
 some time taken up in considering the Nature of these 
 wretched Creatures, I mean, the Savages ; and how it 
 came to pass in the World, that the wise Governour of 
 all Things should give up any of his Creatures to such 
 Inhumanity; nay, to something so much below even 
 Brutality itself, as to devour its own Kind ; but as this 
 ended in some (at that Time fruitless) Speculations, it 
 occurr'd to me to enquire, what Part of the World these 
 Wretches liv'd in ; how far off the Coast was from whence 
 they came; what they ventured over so far from Home 
 for ; what Kind of Boats they had ; and why I might not 
 order my self, and my Business so, that I might be as 
 able to go over thither, as they were to come to me. 
 
 I never so much as troubled my self to consider what 
 I should do with my self when I came thither; what 
 would become of me, if I fell into the Hands of the 
 Savages; or how I should escape from them, if they 
 attempted me; no, nor so much as how it was possible 
 for me to reach the Coast, and not be attempted by some 
 or other of them, without any Possibility of delivering my 
 self; and if I should not fall into their Hands, what I 
 should do for Provision, or whither I should bend my 
 Course ; none of these Thoughts, I say, so much as came 
 in my Way; but my Mind was wholly bent upon the 
 Notion of my passing over in my Boat to the main Land : 
 I look'd back upon my present Condition, as the most 
 miserable that could possibly be ; that I was not able to 
 throw my self into any thing but Death that could be 
 call'd worse ; that if I reach'd the Shore of the Main, I 
 might perhaps meet with Relief, or I might coast along,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 201 
 
 as I did on the Shore of Africk, 'till I came to some 
 inhabited Country, and where I might find some Relief ; 
 and after all, perhaps I might fall in with some Christian 
 Ship that might take me in; and if the worse came to 
 the worst, I could but die, which would put an End to all 
 these Miseries at once. Pray note, All this was the 
 Fruit of a disturb'd Mind, an impatient Temper, made as 
 it were desperate by the long Continuance of my Troubles, 
 and the Disappointments I had met in the Wreck I had 
 been on board of, and where I had been so near the 
 obtaining what I so earnestly long'd for, viz. Some Body to 
 speak to, and to learn some Knowledge from of the Place 
 where I was, and of the probable Means of my Deliver- 
 ance; I say, I was agitated wholly by these Thoughts: 
 All my Calm of Mind in my Resignation to Providence, 
 and waiting the Issue of the Dispositions of Heaven, seem'd 
 to be suspended ; and I had, as it were, no Power to turn 
 my Thoughts to any Thing, but to the Project, of a Voyage 
 to the Main, which came upon me with such Force, and 
 such an Impetuosity of Desire, that it was not to be 
 resisted. 
 
 When this had agitated my Thoughts for two Hours, 
 or more, with such Violence, that it set my very Blood 
 into a Ferment, and my Pulse beat as high as if I had 
 been in a Fever, merely with the extraordinary Fervour 
 of my Mind about it ; Nature, as if I had been fatigued 
 and exhausted with the very Thought of it, threw me into 
 a sound Sleep: One would have thought, I should have 
 dream'd of it ; But I did not, nor of any Thing relating to 
 it ; but I dream'd, that as I was going out in the Morn- 
 ing, as usual, from my Castle, I saw upon the Shore two 
 Canoes, and eleven Savages coming to Land, and that 
 they brought with them another Savage, who they were 
 going to kill, in Order to eat him ; when on a sudden, 
 the Savage, that they were going to kill, jump'd away, 
 and ran for his Life ; and I thought in my Sleep, that he 
 came running into my little thick Grove, before my 
 Fortification, to hide himself; and that I seeing him
 
 202 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 alone, and not perceiving that the other sought him that 
 Way, show'd my self to him, and, smiling upon him, 
 encourag'd him ; that he kneePd down to me, seeming to 
 pray me to assist him ; upon which I show'd my Ladder, 
 made him go up, and carry'd him into my Cave, and he 
 became my Servant; and that as soon as I had gotten 
 this Man, I said to my self, now I may certainly venture 
 to the Main Land; for this Fellow will serve me as a 
 Pilot, and will tell me what to do, and whither to go for 
 Provisions; and whither not to go for Fear of being 
 devour'd, what Places to venture into, and what to escape : 
 I wak'd with this Thought, and was under such inexpres- 
 sible Impressions of Joy at the Prospect of my Escape in 
 my Dream, that the Disappointments which I felt upon 
 coming to my self, and finding it was no more than a 
 Dream, were equally extravagant the other Way, and 
 threw me into a very great Dejection of Spirit. 
 
 Upon this, however, I made this Conclusion, That my 
 only Way to go about an Attempt for an Escape, was, if 
 possible, to get a Savage into my Possession; and if 
 possible, it should be one of their Prisoners, who they 
 had condemn'd to be eaten, and should bring thither to 
 kill; but these Thoughts still were attended with this 
 Difficulty, that it was impossible to effect: this, without at- 
 tacking a whole Caravan of them, and killing them all ; 
 and this was not only a very desperate Attempt, and 
 might miscarry; but, on the other hand, I had greatly 
 scrupled the Lawfulness of it to me ; and my Heart trem- 
 bled at the Thoughts of shedding so much Blood, tho' it 
 was for my Deliverance. I need not repeat the Arguments 
 which occurr'd to me against this, they being the same 
 mention'd before : But tho' I had other Reasons to offer 
 now, (vz'z.) that those Men were Enemies to my Life, and 
 would devour me, if they could ; that it was Self-preserva- 
 tion in the highest Degree, to deliver my self from this 
 Death of a Life, and was acting in my own Defence, as 
 much as if they were actually assaulting me, and the like : 
 I say, tho' these Things argued for it, yet the Thoughts of
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 203 
 
 shedding humane Blood for my Deliverance, were very 
 terrible to me, and such as I could by no Means reconcile 
 my self to a great while. 
 
 However, at last, after many secret Disputes with my 
 self, and after great Perplexities about it, for all these 
 Arguments one Way and another struggled in my Head 
 a long Time, the eager prevailing Desire of Deliverance 
 at length master'd all the rest, and I resolv'd, if possible, 
 to get one of those Savages into my Hands, cost what 
 it would. My next Thing then was to contrive how to 
 do it, and this indeed was very difficult to resolve on: 
 But as I could pitch upon no probable Means for it, so I 
 resolv'd to put my self upon the Watch, to see them 
 when they came on Shore, and leave the rest to the 
 Event, taking such Measures as the Opportunity should 
 present, let be what would be. 
 
 With these Resolutions in my Thoughts, I set my self 
 upon the Scout, as often as possible, and indeed so often, 
 till I was heartily tir'd of it ; for it was above a Year and 
 half that I waited, and for great part of that Time went 
 out to the West End, and to the South West Corner of 
 the Island, almost every Day, to see for Canoes, but none 
 appear'd. This was very discouraging, and began to 
 trouble me much ; tho' I cannot say that it did in this 
 Case, as it had done some Time before that, (viz.} wear 
 off the Edge of my Desire to the Thing. But the longer 
 it seem'd to be delay'd, the more eager I was for it ; in a 
 Word, I was not at first so careful to shun the Sight of 
 these Savages, and avoid being seen by them, as I was 
 now eager to be upon them. 
 
 Besides, I fancy'd my self able to manage one, nay, 
 two or three Savages, if I had them, so as to make them 
 entirely Slaves to me, to do whatever I should direct 
 them, and to prevent their being able at any Time to do 
 me any Hurt. It was a great while, that I pleas'd my 
 self with this Affair, but nothing still presented ; all my 
 Fancies and Schemes came to nothing, for no Savages 
 came near me for a great while.
 
 204 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 About a Year and half after I had entertain'd these 
 Notions, and, by long musing, had as it were resolv'd 
 them all into nothing, for want of an Occasion to put 
 them in Execution, I was surpriz'd one Morning early, 
 with seeing no less than five Canoes all on Shore together 
 on my Side the Island; and the People who belong'd to 
 them all landed, and out of my Sight: The Number of 
 them broke all my Measures ; for seeing so many, and 
 knowing that they always came four or six, or sometimes 
 more, in a Boat, I could not tell what to think of it, or 
 how to take my Measures, to attack twenty or thirty Men 
 single handed ; so I lay still in my Castle, perplex'd and 
 discomforted: However I put my self into all the same 
 Postures for an Attack, that I had formerly provided, and 
 was just ready for Action, if any Thing had presented. 
 Having waited a good while, listening to hear if they 
 made any Noise ; at length, being very impatient, I set 
 my Guns at the Foot of my Ladder, and clamber'd up to 
 the Top of the Hill, by my two Stages, as usual ; standing 
 so, however, that my Head did not appear above the Hill, 
 so that they could not perceive me by any Means: Here I 
 observ'd, by the Help of my Perspective Glass, that they 
 were no less than thirty in Number, that they had a Fire 
 kindled, that they had had Meat dress'd ; how they had 
 cook'd it, that I knew not, or what it was ; but they were 
 all Dancing in I know not how many barbarous Gestures 
 and Figures, their own Way, round the Fire. 
 
 While I was thus looking on them, I perceiv'd by my 
 Perspective, two miserable Wretches dragg'd from the 
 Boats, where it seems they were laid by, and were now 
 brought out for the Slaughter. I perceiv'd one of them 
 immediately fell, being knock'd down, I suppose with a 
 Club or Wooden Sword, for that was their way, and two 
 or three others were at Work immediately cutting him 
 open for their Cookery, while the other Victim was left 
 standing by himself, till they should be ready for him. In 
 that very Moment this poor Wretch seeing himself a little 
 at Liberty, Nature inspir'd him with Hopes of Life, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 205 
 
 he started away from them, and ran with incredible 
 Swiftness along the Sands directly towards me, I mean 
 towards that part of the Coast where my Habitation was. 
 
 I was dreadfully frighted (that I must acknowledge) 
 when I perceiv'd him to run my Way; and especially, 
 when as I thought I saw him pursued by the whole Body ; 
 and now I expected that Part of my Dream was coming 
 to pass, and that he would certainly take Shelter in my 
 Grove ; but I could not depend by any means upon my 
 Dream for the rest of it, (viz.) that the other Savages 
 would not pursue- him thither, and find him there. How- 
 ever I kept my Station, and my Spirits began to recover, 
 when I found that there was not above three Men that 
 follow'd him, and still more was I encourag'd, when I 
 found that he outstrip! them exceedingly in Running, and 
 gain'd Ground of them, so that if he could but hold it for 
 half an Hour, I saw easily he would fairly get away from 
 them all. 
 
 There was between them and my Castle the Creek 
 which I mention'd often at the first Part of my Story, 
 when I landed my Cargoes out of the Ship ; and this, I 
 saw plainly, he must necessarily swim over, or the poor 
 Wretch would be taken there : But when the Savage 
 escaping came thither, he made nothing of it, tho' the 
 Tide was then up, but plunging in, swam thro' in about 
 thirty Strokes or thereabouts, landed and ran on with 
 exceeding Strength and Swiftness ; when the three 
 Persons came to the Creek, I found that two of them 
 could swim, but the third could not, and that standing on 
 the other Side, he look'd at the other, but went no further ; 
 and soon after went softly back, which, as it happen'd, 
 was very well for him in the main. 
 
 I observ'd, that the two who swam, were yet more than 
 twice as long swimming over the Creek, as the Fellow 
 was, that fled from them ; It came now very warmly upon 
 my Thoughts, and indeed irresistibly, that now was my 
 Time to get me a Servant, and perhaps a Companion, or 
 Assistant ; and that I was call'd plainly by Providence to
 
 206 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 save this poor Creature's Life ; I immediately run down 
 the Ladders with all possible Expedition, fetches my two 
 Guns, for they were both but at the Foot of the Ladders, as 
 I observ'd above; and getting up again, with the same 
 Haste, to the Top of the Hill, I cross'd toward the Sea; 
 and having a very short Cut, and all down Hill, clapp'd 
 my self in the way, between the Pursuers, and the Pursu'd ; 
 hollowing aloud to him that fled, who looking back, was 
 at first perhaps as much frighted at me, as at them ; but I 
 beckon'd with my Hand to him, to come back ; and in the 
 mean Time, I slowly advanc'd towards the two that 
 follow'd; then rushing at once upon the foremost, I 
 knock'd him down with the Stock of my Piece; I was 
 loath to fire, because I would not have the rest hear ; though 
 at that Distance it would not have been easily heard, and 
 being out of Sight of the Smoke too, they wou'd not have 
 easily known what to make of it: Having knock'd this 
 Fellow down, the other whopursu'd with him stopp'd, as if 
 he had been frighted ; and I advanc'd a-pace towards him ; 
 but as I came nearer, I perceiv'd presently, he had a Bow 
 and Arrow, and was fitting it to shoot at me ; so I was 
 then necessitated to shoot at him first, which I did and 
 kill'd him at the first Shoot ; the poor Savage who fled, 
 but had stopp'd, though he saw both his Enemies fallen, 
 and kill'd, as he thought ; yet was so frighted with the 
 Fire, and Noise of my Piece, that he stood stock still, and 
 neither came forward or went backward, tho' he seem'd 
 rather inclin'd to fly still, than to come on; I hollow'd 
 again to him, and made Signs to come forward, which he 
 easily understood, and came a little Way, then stopp'd 
 again, arid then a little further, and stopp'd again, and I 
 could then perceive that he stood trembling, as if he had 
 been taken Prisoner, and had just been to be kill'd, as his 
 two Enemies were ; I beckon'd him again to come to me, 
 and gave him all the Signs of Encouragement that I could 
 think of, and he came nearer and nearer, kneeling down 
 every ten or twelve Steps in Token of Acknowledgment 
 for my saving his Life: I smil'd at him, and look'd
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 207 
 
 pleasantly, and beckon'd to him to come still nearer ; at 
 length he came close to me, and then he kneel'd down 
 again, kiss'd the Ground, and laid his Head upon the 
 Ground, and taking me by the Foot, set my Foot upon 
 his Head ; this it seems was in Token of swearing to be my 
 Slave for ever. I took him up, and made much of him, 
 and encourag'd him all I could : But there was more Work 
 to do yet, for I perceiv'd the Savage, whom I knock'd 
 down, was not kill'd, but stunn'd with the Blow, and 
 began to come to himself; so I pointed to him, and show- 
 ing him the Savage, that he was not dead ; upon this he 
 spoke some Words to me, and tho' I could not understand 
 them, yet I thought they were pleasant to hear, for they 
 were the first Sound of a Man's Voice that I had heard, 
 my own excepted, for above twenty five Years. But there 
 was no Time for such Reflections now ; the Savage who 
 was knock'd down recover'd himself so far, as to sit up 
 upon the Ground, and I perceiv'd that my Savage began 
 to be afraid ; but when I saw that, I presented my other 
 Piece at the Man, as if I would shoot him ; upon this my 
 Savage, for so I call hint now, made a Motion to me to 
 lend him my Sword, which hung naked in a Belt by my 
 Side ; so I did : He no sooner had it, but he runs -to his 
 Enemy, and at one Blow cut off his Head as cleverly, no 
 Executioner in Germany could have done it sooner or 
 better; which I thought very strange, for one who I had 
 Reason to believe never saw a Sword in his Life before, 
 except their own wooden Swords ; however, it seems, as I 
 learn'd afterwards, they make their wooden Swords so 
 sharp, so heavy, and the Wood is so hard, that they will cut 
 off Heads even with them, aye and Arms, and that at one 
 Blow too ; When he had done this, he comes laughing to 
 me in Sign of Triumph, and brought me the Sword again, 
 and with abundance of Gestures which I did not under- 
 stand, laid it down with the Head of the Savage, that he 
 had kill'd just before me. 
 
 But that which astonish'd him most, was to know how 
 I had kill'd the other Indian so far off; so pointing to
 
 208 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 him, he made Signs to me to let him go to him ; so I bad 
 him go, as well as I could; when he came to him, he 
 stood like one amaz'd, looking at him, turn'd him first 
 on one Side, then on t'other, look'd at the Wound the 
 Bullet had made, which it seems was just in his Breast, 
 where it had made a Hole, and no great Quantity of 
 Blood had folio w*d, but he had bled inwardly, for he was 
 quite dead : He took up his Bow and Arrows, and came 
 back, so I turn'd to go away, and beckon'd to him to 
 follow me, making Signs to him, that more might come 
 after them. 
 
 Upon this he sign'd to me, that he should bury them 
 with Sand, that they might not be seen by the rest if they 
 follow'd ; and so I made Signs again to him to do so ; he 
 fell to work, and in an Instant he had scrap'd a Hole in 
 the Sand with his Hands, big enough to bury the first in, 
 and then dragg'd him into it, and cover'd him, and did so 
 also by the other ; I believe he had bury'd them both in a 
 Quarter of an Hour; then calling him away, I carry'd 
 him not to my Castle, but quite away to my Cave, on the 
 farther Part of the Island ; so I did not let my Dream 
 come to pass in that Part, viz. That he came into my 
 Grove for Shelter. 
 
 Here I gave him Bread, and a Bunch of Raisins to 
 eat, and a Draught of Water, which I found he was indeed 
 in great Distress for, by his Running ; and having refresh'd 
 him, I made Signs for him to go lie down and sleep, 
 pointing to a Place where I had laid a great Parcel of 
 Rice Straw, and a Blanket upon it, which I used to sleep 
 upon my self sometimes ; so the poor Creature laid down, 
 and went to sleep. 
 
 He was a comely handsome Fellow, perfectly well 
 made, with strait strong Limbs, not too large ; tall and 
 well shap'd, and, as I reckon, about twenty six Years of 
 Age. He had a very good Countenance, not a fierce and 
 surly Aspect, but seem'd to have something very manly 
 in his Face, and yet he had all the Sweetness and Softness 
 of an European in his Countenance too, especially when
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 209 
 
 he smil'd. His Hair was long and black, not curl'd like 
 Wool; his Forehead very high, and large, and a great 
 Vivacity and sparkling Sharpness in his Eyes. The 
 Colour of his Skin was not quite black, but very tawny, 
 and yet not of an ugly yellow nauseous tawny, as the 
 Brasilians, and Virginians, and other Natives of America 
 are ; but of a bright Kind of a dun Olive Colour, that had 
 in it something very agreeable, tho' not very easy to 
 describe. His Face was round and plump ; his Nose 
 small, not flat like the Negroes, a very good Mouth, thin 
 Lips, and his fine Teeth well set, and white as Ivory. 
 After he had slumber' d, rather than slept, about half an 
 Hour, he wak'd again, and comes out of the Cave to me, 
 for I had been milking my Goats, which I had in the 
 Enclosure just by: When he espy'd me, he came running 
 to me, laying himself down again upon the Ground, with 
 all the possible Signs of an humble thankful Disposition, 
 making a many antick Gestures to show it: At last he 
 lays his Head flat upon the Ground, close to my Foot, 
 and sets my other Foot upon his Head, as he had done 
 before ; and after this, made all the Signs to me of Sub- 
 jection, Servitude, and Submission imaginable, to let me 
 know how he would serve me as long as he liv'd. I 
 understood him in many Things, and let him know I was 
 very well pleas'd with him ; in a little Time I began to 
 speak to him, and teach him to speak to me ; and first, I 
 made him know his Name should be Friday, which was 
 the Day I sav'd his Life ; I call'd him so for the Memory 
 of the Time ; I likewise taught him to say Master, and 
 then let him know that was to be my Name; I likewise 
 taught him to say Yes and No, and to know the Meaning 
 of them ; I gave him some Milk, in an earthen Pot, and 
 let him see me drink it before him, and sop my Bread in 
 it ; and I gave him a Cake of Bread, to do the like, which 
 he quickly comply'd with, and made Signs that it was 
 very good for him. 
 
 I kept there with him all that Night ; but as soon as it 
 was Day, I beckon'd to him to come with me, and let him 
 R. C. 14
 
 2io ADVENTURES OF 
 
 know I would give him some Cloaths, at which he seem'd 
 very glad, for he was stark naked: As we went by the 
 Place where he had bury'd the two Men, he pointed 
 exactly to the Place, and shew'd me the Marks that he 
 had made to find them again, making Signs to me that 
 we should dig them up again, and eat them ; at this I 
 appeared very angry, express'd my Abhorrence of it, made 
 as if I would vomit at the Thoughts of it, and beckon'd 
 with my Hand to him to come away, which he did imme- 
 diately, with great Submission. I then led him up to the 
 Top of the Hill, to see if his Enemies were gone ; and 
 pulling out my Glass, I look'd, and saw plainly the Place 
 where they had been, but no Appearance of them, or of 
 their Canoes; so that it was plain that they were gone, and 
 had left their two Comrades behind them, without any 
 Search after them. 
 
 But I was not content with this Discovery; but having 
 now more Courage, and consequently more Curiosity, I 
 takes my Man Friday with me, giving him the Sword 
 in his Hand, with the Bow and Arrows at his Back, 
 which I found he could use very dextrously, making him 
 carry one Gun for me, and I two for my self, and away 
 we march'd to the Place where these Creatures had been; 
 for I had a Mind now to get some fuller Intelligence of 
 them: When I came to the Place, my very Blood ran 
 chill in my Veins, and my Heart sunk within me at the 
 Horror of the Spectacle: Indeed it was a dreadful Sight, 
 at least it was so to me ; tho' Friday made nothing of it: 
 The Place was cover'd with humane Bones, the Ground 
 dy"d with their Blood, great Pieces of Flesh left here and 
 there, half eaten, mangled and scorch'd; and in short, 
 all the Tokens of the triumphant Feast they had been 
 making there, after a Victory over their Enemies: I saw 
 three Skulls, five Hands, and the Bones of three or four 
 Legs and Feet, and abundance of other Parts of the 
 Bodies ; and Friday, by his Signs, made me understand, 
 that they brought over four Prisoners to feast upon ; that 
 three of them were eaten up, and that he, pointing to
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 211 
 
 himself, was the fourth: That there had been a great 
 Battle between them, and their next King, whose Subjects 
 it seems he had been one of; and that they had taken a 
 great Number of Prisoners, all which were carry'd to 
 several Places by those that had taken them in the Fight, 
 in order to feast upon them, as was done here by these 
 Wretches upon those they brought hither. 
 
 I caus'd Friday to gather all the Skulls, Bones, Flesh, 
 and whatever remain'd, and lay them together on a 
 Heap, and make a great Fire upon it, and burn them all 
 to Ashes : I found Friday had still a hankering Stomach 
 after some of the Flesh, and was still a Canibal in his 
 Nature ; but I discover'd so much Abhorrence at the 
 very Thoughts of it, and at the least Appearance of it, 
 that he durst not discover it ; for I had by some Means 
 let him know, that I would kill him if he offered it. 
 
 When we had done this,- we came back tc our Castle, 
 and there I fell to work for my Man Friday; and first of 
 all I gave him a Pair of Linnen Drawers which I had out 
 of the poor Gunner's Chest I mentioned, and which I 
 found in the Wreck, and which with a little Alteration 
 fitted him very well; then I made him a Jerkin of 
 Goat's-skin, as well as my Skill would allow ; and I was 
 now grown a tolerable good Taylor; and I gave him a 
 Cap, which I had made of a Hare-skin, very convenient, 
 and fashionable enough ; and thus he was cloath'd for the 
 present, tolerably well ; and was mighty well pleas'd to see 
 himself almost as well cloath'd as his Master: It is true, 
 he went awkardly in these Things at first ; wearing the 
 Drawers was very awkard to him, and the Sleeves of the 
 Wastcoat gall'd his Shoulders, and the inside of his 
 Arms ; but a little easing them where he complain'd they 
 hurt him, and using himself to them, at length he took to 
 them very well. 
 
 The next Day after I came Home to my Hutch with him, 
 I began to consider where I should lodge him ; and that I 
 might do well for him, and yet be perfectly easy my self, I 
 made a little Tent for him in the vacant Place between 
 
 14 2
 
 212 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 my two Fortifications, in the Inside of the last, and in the 
 Outside of the first: And as there was a Door or 
 Entrance there into my Cave, I made a formal fram'd 
 Door-case, and a Door to it of Boards, and set it up in 
 the Passage, a little within the Entrance; and causing 
 the Door to open on the Inside, I barr'd it up in the 
 Night, taking in my Ladders too ; so that Friday could 
 no Way come at me in the Inside of my innermost Wall, 
 without making so much Noise in getting over, that it 
 must needs waken me; for my first Wall had now a 
 compleat Roof over it of long Poles, covering all my Tent, 
 and leaning up to the Side of the Hill, which was again 
 laid cross with smaller Sticks instead of Laths, and then 
 thatch'dover a great Thickness with the Rice Straw, which 
 was strong like Reeds ; and at the Hole or Place which 
 was left to go in or out by the Ladder, I had plac'd a kind 
 of Trap-door, which if it had been attempted on the 
 Outside, would not have open'd at all, but would have 
 fallen down, and made a great Noise; and as to Wea- 
 pons, I took them all in to my Side every Night. 
 
 But I needed none of all this Precaution ; for never 
 Man had a more faithful, loving, sincere Servant, than 
 Friday was to me; without Passions, Sullenness, or 
 Designs, perfectly oblig'd and engag'd; his very Affec- 
 tions were ty'd to me, like those of a Child to a Father ; 
 and I dare say, he would have sacrific'd his Life for the 
 saving mine, upon any Occasion whatsoever; the many 
 Testimonies he gave me of this, put it out of Doubt, and 
 soon convinc'd me, that I needed to use no Precautions as 
 to my Safety on his Account. 
 
 This frequently gave me Occasion to observe, and that 
 with Wonder, that however it had pleas'd God, in his 
 Providence, and in the Government of the Works of his 
 Hands, to take from so great a Part of the World of his 
 Creatures, the best Uses to which their Faculties and the 
 Powers of their Souls are adapted ; yet that he has be- 
 stow'd upon them the same Powers, the same Reason, the 
 same Affections, the same Sentiments of Kindness and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 213 
 
 Obligation, the same Passions and Resentments of 
 Wrongs, the same Sense of Gratitude, Sincerity, Fidelity, 
 and all the Capacities of doing Good, and receiving 
 Good, that he has given to us ; and that when he pleases 
 to offer to them Occasions of exerting these, they are as 
 ready, nay, more ready to apply them to the right Uses 
 for which they were bestow'd, than we are. And this 
 made me very melancholy sometimes, in reflecting, as the 
 several Occasions presented, how mean a Use we make 
 of all these, even though we have these Powers enlight- 
 en'd by the great Lamp of Instruction, the Spirit of God, 
 and by the Knowledge of his Word, added to our Under- 
 standing; and why it has pleas'd God to hide the like 
 saving Knowledge from so many Millions of Souls, who 
 if I might judge by this poor Savage, would make a 
 much better Use of it than we did. 
 
 From hence I sometimes was led too far to invade the 
 Sovereignty of Providence, and, as it were, arraign the Justice 
 of so arbitrary a Disposition of Things, that should hide that 
 Light from some, and reveal it to others, and yet expect a 
 like Duty from both : But I shut it up, and check'd my 
 Thoughts with this Conclusion, (ist.) That we did not know 
 by what Light and Law these should be condemn'd ; but 
 that as God was necessarily, and by the Nature of his 
 Being, infinitely holy and just, so it could not be ; but that 
 if these Creatures were all sentenc'd to Absence from 
 himself, it was on Account of sinning against that Light, 
 which, as the Scripture says, was a Law to themselves, 
 and by such Rules as their Consciences would ac- 
 knowledge to be just, tho' the Foundation was not dis- 
 cover'd to us: And, (2d.) That still as we are all the 
 Clay in the Hand of the Potter, no Vessel could say to 
 him, Why hast thou form'd me thus ? 
 
 But to return to my new Companion: I was greatly 
 delighted with him, and made it my Business to teach 
 him every Thing that was proper to make him useful, 
 handy, and helpful; but especially to make him speak, 
 and understand me when I spake ; and he was the aptest
 
 214 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Scholar that ever was, and particularly was so merry, so 
 constantly diligent, and so pleas'd, when he could but 
 understand me, or make me understand him, that it was 
 very pleasant to me to talk to him; and now my Life 
 began to be so easy, that I began to say to my self, that 
 could I but have been safe from more Savages, I cared 
 not if I was never to remove from the Place while I liv'd. 
 
 After I had been two or three Days return'd to my 
 Castle, I thought that, in order to bring Friday off from 
 his horrid Way of feeding, and from the Relish of a Cam- 
 bar's Stomach, I ought to let him taste other Flesh ; so I 
 took him out with me one Morning to the Woods. I 
 went indeed intending to kill a Kid out of my own Flock, 
 and bring him home and dress it : But as I was going, I 
 saw a She Goat lying down in the Shade, and two young 
 Kids sitting by her ; I catch'd hold of Friday, Hold, says 
 I, stand still; and made Signs to him not to stir; immedi- 
 ately I presented my Piece, shot and kill'd one of the 
 Kids. The poor Creature, who had at a Distance indeed 
 seen me kill the Savage his Enemy, but did not know, or 
 could imagine, how it was done, was sensibly surpriz'd, 
 trembled, and shook, and look'd so amaz'd, that I thought 
 he would have sunk down. He did not see the Kid I 
 had shot at, or perceive I had kill'd it, but ripp'd up his 
 Wastcoat to feel if he was not wounded, and, as I found, 
 presently thought I was resolv'd to kill him ; for he came 
 and kneel'd down to me, and embracing my knees, said a 
 great many Things I did not understand, but I could 
 easily see that the Meaning was to pray me not to kill 
 him. 
 
 I soon found a Way to convince him that I would do 
 him no Harm, and taking him up by the Hand, laugh'd at 
 him, and pointing to the Kid which I had kill'd, beckon'd 
 to him to run and fetch it, which he did ; and while he was 
 wondering and looking to see how the Creature was 
 kill'd, I loaded my Gun again, and by-and-by I saw a 
 great Fowl like a Hawk sit upon a Tree within Shot ; so, 
 to let Friday understand a little what I would do, I call'd
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 215 
 
 him to me again, pointing at the Fowl, which was indeed 
 a Parrot, tho' I thought it had been a Hawk; I say, point- 
 ing to the Parrot, and to my Gun, and to the Ground 
 under the Parrot, to let him see I would make it fall, I 
 made him understand that I would shoot and kill that 
 Bird ; accordingly I nYd, and bad him look, and immedi- 
 ately he saw the Parrot fall; he stood like one frighted 
 again, notwithstanding all I had said to him ; and I found 
 he was the more arnaz'd, because he did not see me put 
 anything into the Gun ; but thought that there must be 
 some wonderful Fund of Death and Destruction in that 
 Thing, able to kill Man, Beast, Bird, or anything, near or 
 far off; and the Astonishment this created in him was 
 such, as could not wear off for a long Time ; and I believe, 
 if I would have let him, he would have worshipp'd me and 
 my Gun : As for the Gun itself, he would not so much as 
 touch it for several Days after ; but would speak to it, and 
 talk to it, as if it had answer'd him, when he was by him- 
 self; which, as I afterwards learn'd of him, was to desire 
 it not to kill him. 
 
 Well: After his Astonishment was a little over at this, 
 I pointed to him to run and fetch the Bird I had shot, 
 which he did, but stay'd some Time ; for the Parrot not 
 being quite dead, was flutter'd a good Way off from the 
 Place where she fell ; however, he found her, took her up, 
 and brought her to me ; and, as I had perceiv'd his Igno- 
 rance about the Gun before, I took this Advantage to 
 charge the Gun again, and not let him see me do it, that I 
 might be ready for any other Mark that might present,- 
 but nothing more ofifer'd at that Time ; so I brought home 
 the Kid, and the same Evening I took the Skin off, and 
 cut it out as well as I could ; and having a Pot for that 
 Purpose, I boil'd or stew'd some of the Flesh, and made 
 some very good Broth ; and after I had begun to eat some, 
 I gave some to my Man, who seem'd very glad of it, and 
 lik'd it very well; but that which was strangest to him 
 was to see me eat Salt with it ; he made a Sign to me, that 
 the Salt was not good to eat, and putting a little into his
 
 216 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 own Mouth, he seem'd to nauseate it, and would spit and 
 sputter at it, washing his Mouth with fresh Water after 
 it; on the other Hand, I took some Meat in my Mouth 
 without Salt, and I pretended to spit and sputter for want 
 of salt as fast as he had done at the Salt ; but it would 
 not do, he would never care for Salt with his Meat, or in 
 his Broth ; at least, not a great while, and then but a 
 very little. 
 
 Having thus fed him with boil'd Meat and Broth, I 
 was resolv'd to feast him the next Day with roasting a 
 Piece of the Kid ; this I did by hanging it before the Fire 
 in a String, as I had seen many People do in England, 
 setting two Poles up, one on each side of the Fire, and 
 one cross on the Top, and tying the String to the Cross- 
 Stick, letting the Meat turn continually: This Friday 
 admir'd very much ; but when he came to taste the Flesh, 
 he took so many Ways to tell me how well he lik'd it, 
 that I could not but understand him ; and at last he told 
 me he would never eat Man's Flesh any more, which I 
 was very glad to hear. 
 
 The next Day I set him to work to beating some 
 Corn out, and sifting it in the Manner I used to do, as I 
 observ'd before ; and he soon understood how to do it as 
 well as I, especially, after he had seen what the Meaning 
 of it was, and that it was to make Bread of; for after that 
 I let him see me make my Bread, and bake it too, and 
 in a little Time Friday was able to do all the Work for 
 me, as well as I could do it myself. 
 
 I began now to consider, that having two Mouths to 
 feed instead of one, I must provide more Ground for my 
 Harvest, and plant a larger Quantity of Corn than I 
 used to do ; so I mark'd out a larger Piece of Land, and 
 began the Fence in the same Manner as before, in which 
 Friday not only work'd very willingly and very hard, but 
 did it very chearfully ; and I told him what it was for, 
 that it was for Corn to make more Bread, because he was 
 now with me, and that I might have enough for him and 
 my self too : He appear'd very sensible of that Part, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 217 
 
 let me know, that he thought I had much more Labour 
 upon me on his Account, than I had for my self; and 
 that he would work the harder for me, if I would tell 
 him what to do. 
 
 This was the pleasantest Year of all the Life I led in 
 this Place : Friday began to talk pretty well, and under- 
 stand the Names of almost every Thing I had Occasion 
 to call for, and of every Place I had to send him to, and 
 talk a great Deal to me ; so that, in short, I began now 
 to have some Use for my Tongue again, which indeed I 
 had very little Occasion for before; that is to say, about 
 Speech: Besides the Pleasure of talking to him, I had a 
 singular Satisfaction in the Fellow himself; his simple 
 unfeign'd Honesty appear'd to me more and more every 
 Day, and I began really to love the Creature ; and on his 
 Side, I believe he lov'd me more than it was possible for 
 him ever to love any Thing before. 
 
 I had a Mind once to try if he had any hankering 
 Inclination to his own Country again; and having 
 learn'd him English so well, that he could answer me 
 almost any Questions, I ask'd him whether the Nation 
 that he belong'd to never conquer'd in Battle ? At which 
 he smil'd, and said, Yes, yes, we always fight the better; 
 that is, he meant always get the better in Fight ; and so 
 \ve began the following Discourse : You always fight 
 the better, said I, How came you to be taken Prisoner 
 then, Friday? 
 
 Friday, My Nation beat much, for all that. 
 
 Master, How beat ; if your Nation beat them, how 
 come you to be taken? 
 
 Friday, They more many than my Nation in the Place 
 where me was ; they take one, two, three, and me ; my 
 Nation over beat them in the yonder Place, where me 
 no was ; there my Nation take one, two, great Thousand. 
 
 Master, But why did not your Side recover you from 
 the Hands of your Enemies then? 
 
 Friday, They run one, two, three, and me, and make 
 go in the Canoe; my Nation have no Canoe that Time.
 
 218 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Master, Well, Friday, and what does your Nation do 
 with the Men they take, do they carry them away, and 
 eat them, as these did? 
 
 Friday, Yes, my Nation eat Man's too, eat all up. 
 
 Master, Where do they carry them? 
 
 Friday, Go to other Place where they think. 
 
 Master, Do they come hither? 
 
 Friday, Yes, yes, they come hither ; come other else 
 Place. 
 
 Master, Have you been here with them? 
 
 Friday, Yes, I been here; {points to the N.W. Side 
 of the Island, "which it seems ivas their Side.] 
 
 By this I understood, that my Man Friday had 
 formerly been among the Savages, who used to come on 
 Shore on the farther Part of the Island, on the same Man- 
 eating Occasions that he was now brought for; and some 
 Time after, when I took the Courage to carry him to that 
 Side, being the same I formerly mention'd, he presently 
 knew the Place, and told me, he was there once when 
 they eat up twenty Men, two Women, and one Child: He 
 could not tell twenty in English; but he numbred them 
 by laying so many Stones on a Row, and pointing to me 
 to tell them over. 
 
 I have told this Passage, because it introduces what 
 follows ; that after I had had this Discourse with him, 
 I ask'd him how far it was from our Island to the Shore, 
 and whether the Canoes were not often lost ; he told me, 
 there was no Danger, no Canoes ever lost; but that after 
 a little Way out to the Sea, there was a Current, and a 
 Wind, always one Way in the Morning, the other in the 
 Afternoon. 
 
 This I understood to be no more than the Sets of the 
 Tide, as going out, or coming in ; but I afterwards under- 
 stood, it was occasion'd by the great Draft and Reflux of 
 the mighty River Oroonookoj in the Mouth or the Gulph 
 of which River, as I found afterwards, our Island lay; and 
 this Land which I perceiv'd to the W. and'^V. W. was the 
 great Island Trinidad, on the North Point of the Mouth
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 219 
 
 of the River. I ask'd Friday a thousand Questions about 
 the Country, the Inhabitants, the Sea, the Coast, and what 
 Nation were near ; he told me all he knew with the great- 
 est Openness imaginable ; I ask'd him the Names of the 
 several Nations of his Sort of People, but could get no 
 other Name than Caribs; from whence I easily understood, 
 that these were the Caribbees, which our Maps place on 
 the Part of America, which reaches from the Mouth of the 
 River Oroonooko to Guiana, and onwards to St. Martha: 
 He told me that up a great Way beyond the Moon, that 
 was, beyond the Setting of the Moon, which must be W. 
 from their Country, there dwelt white bearded Men, like 
 me ; and pointed to my great Whiskers, which I mention'd 
 before ; and that they had kill'd much Mans, that was his 
 Word: By all which I understood, he meant the Spa- 
 niards, whose Cruelties in America had been spread over 
 the whole Countries, and was remember'd by all the 
 Nations from Father to Son. 
 
 I enquir'd if he could tell me how I might come from 
 this Island, and get among those white Men ; he told me, 
 Yes, yes, I might go in two Canoe; I could not understand 
 what he meant, or make him describe to me what he 
 meant by two Canoe, till at last with great Difficulty, I 
 found he meant it must be in a large great Boat, as big 
 as two Canoes. 
 
 This Part of Friday's Discourse began to relish with 
 me very well, and from this Time I entertain'd some 
 Hopes, that one Time or other, I might find an Oppor- 
 tunity to make my Escape from this Place ; and that this 
 poor Savage might be a Means to help me to do it. 
 
 During the long Time that Friday has now been with 
 me, and that he began to speak to me, and understand 
 me, I was not wanting to lay a Foundation of religious 
 Knowledge in his Mind; particularly, I ask'd him one 
 Time, Who made him ? The poor Creature did not un- 
 derstand me at all, but thought I had ask'd who was his 
 Father: But I took it by another Handle, and ask'd him 
 who made the Sea, the Ground we walk'd on, and the
 
 220 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Hills and Woods ; he told me it was one old Benamuckee, 
 that liv'd beyond all: He could describe nothing of this 
 great Person, but that he was very old ; much older he 
 said than the Sea or the Land, than the Moon or the Stars: 
 I ask'd him then, If this old Person had made all Things, 
 why did not all Things worship him? He look'd very 
 grave, and with a perfect Look of Innocence, said, All 
 Things do say O to him : I ask'd him if the People, who die 
 in his Country, went away any where? He said, Yes, 
 they all went to Benamuckee: Then I ask'd him, Whether 
 these they eat up went thither too? He said, Yes. 
 
 From these Things I began to instruct him in the 
 Knowledge of the true God: I told him, That the great 
 Maker of all Things liv'd up there, pointing up towards 
 Heaven : That he governs the World by the same Power 
 and Providence by which he had made it : That he was 
 Omnipotent, could do every Thing for us, give every 
 Thing to us, take every Thing from us ; and thus, by 
 Degrees, I open'd his Eyes. He listen'd with great Atten- 
 tion, and receiv'd with Pleasure the Notion of yesus 
 Christ being sent to redeem us, and of the Manner of 
 making our Prayers to God, and his being able to hear 
 us, even into Heaven ; He told me one Day, that if our 
 God could hear us up beyond the Sun, he must needs be 
 a greater God than their Benamuckee, who liv'd but a 
 little Way off, and yet could not hear, 'till they went up 
 to the great Mountains where he dwelt, to speak to him: 
 I ask'd him if ever he went thither, to speak to him? He 
 said, No, they never went that were young Men ; none 
 went thither but the old Men, who he call'd their Ooivoka- 
 kee, that is, as I made him explain it to me, their Religious, 
 or Clergy, and that they went to say O, (so he call'd saying 
 Prayers) and then came back, and told them what Bena- 
 muckee said. By this I observ'd, That there is Priest- 
 craft, even amongst the most blinded ignorant Pagans in 
 I the World : and the Policy of making a secret Religion, in 
 I Order to preserve the Veneration of the People to the 
 \ Clergy, is not only to be found in the Roman, but perhaps
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE, 221 
 
 among all Religions in the World, even among the most 
 brutish and barbarous Savages. 
 
 I endeavour'd to clear up this Fraud to my Man 
 Friday, and told him, That the Pretence of their old Men 
 going up to the Mountains to say O to their God Bena- 
 tnuckee, was a Cheat, and their bringing Word from 
 thence what he said, was much more so ; that if they met 
 with any Answer, or spoke with any one there, it must be 
 with an evil Spirit : And then I enter'd into a long Dis- 
 course with him about the Devil, the Original of him, his 
 Rebellion against God, his Enmity to Man, the Reason 
 of it, his setting himself up in the dark Parts of the 
 World to be worship'd instead of God, and as God ; and 
 the many Stratagems he made Use of to delude Man- 
 kind to their Ruin ; how he had a secret Access to our 
 Passions, and to our Affections, to adapt his Snares so to 
 our Inclinations, as to cause us even to be our own 
 Tempters, and to run upon our Destruction by our own 
 Choice. 
 
 I found it was not so easy to imprint right Notions in 
 his Mind about the Devil, as it was about the Being of a 
 God. Nature assisted all my Arguments to evidence to 
 him even the Necessity of a great first Cause and over- 
 ruling governing Power, a secret directing Providence, 
 and of the Equity and Justice of paying Homage to him 
 that made us, and the like. But there appear'd nothing of 
 all this in the Notion of an evil Spirit, of his Original, his 
 Being, his Nature, and above all, of his Inclination to do 
 Evil, and to draw us in to do so too ; and the poor Crea- 
 ture puzzl'd me once in such a Manner, by a Question 
 meerly natural and innocent, that I scarce knew what to 
 say to him. I had been talking a great deal to him of the 
 Power of God, his Omnipotence, his dreadful Aversion to 
 Sin, his being a consuming Fire to the Workers of 
 Iniquity ; how, as he had made us all, he could destroy us 
 and all the World in a Moment ; and he listen'd with 
 great Seriousness to me all the while. 
 
 After this, I had been telling him how the Devil was
 
 222 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 God's enemy in the Hearts of Men, and used all his 
 Malice and Skill to defeat the good Designs of Provi- 
 dence, and to ruin the Kingdom of Christ in the World ; 
 and the like. Well, says Friday, but you say, God is so 
 strong, so great, is he not much strong, much Might as 
 the Devil? Yes, yes, says I, Friday, God is stronger 
 than the Devil, God is above the Devil, and therefore we 
 pray to God to tread him down under our Feet, and 
 enable us to resist his Temptations, and quench his fiery 
 Darts. But, says he again, if God much strong, much 
 Might as the Devil, why God no kill the Devil, so make 
 him no more do "wicked. 
 
 I was strangely surpriz'd at his Question, and after 
 all, tho' I was now an old Man, yet I was but a young 
 Doctor, and ill enough qualify'd for a Casuist, or a Solver 
 of Difficulties : And, at first, I could not tell what to say, 
 so I pretended not to hear him, and ask'd him what he 
 said? But he was too earnest for an Answer to forget 
 his Question ; so that he repeated it in the very same 
 broken Words, as above v . By this Time I had recovered 
 my self a little, and I said, God will at last punish 
 him severely; he is reserved for the Judgment, and is to 
 be cast into the Bottomless Pit, to dwell with everlast- 
 ing Fire. This did not satisfy Friday, but he returns 
 upon me, repeating my Words, RESERVE, AT LAST, 
 me no understand; But, Why not kill the Devil now, not 
 kill great ago ? You may as well ask me, said I, Why 
 God does not kill you and I, when we do wicked Things 
 here that offend him ? We are preserv'd to repent and be 
 pardon'd: He muses a while at this; Well, well, says he, 
 mighty affectionately, that well; so you, I, Devil, all 
 wicked, all preserve, repent, God pardon all. Here I was 
 run down again by him to the last Degree, and it was a 
 Testimony to me, how the meer Notions of Nature, though 
 they will guide reasonable Creatures to the Knowledge of 
 a God, and of a Worship or Homage due to the supreme 
 Being of God, as the Consequence of our Nature; yet 
 nothing but divine Revelation can form the Knowledge of
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 223 
 
 Jesus Christ, and of a Redemption purchas'd for us, of a 
 Mediator of the new Covenant, and of an Intercessor, at 
 the Foot-Stool of God's Throne ; I say, nothing but a 
 Revelation from Heaven, can form these in the Soul ; and 
 that therefore the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ, I mean, the Word of God, and the Spirit of God, 
 promis'd for the Guide and Sanctifier of his People, 
 are the absolutely necessary Instructors of the Souls of 
 Men, in the saving Knowledge of God, and the Means of 
 Salvation. 
 
 I therefore diverted the present Discourse between me 
 and my Man, rising up hastily, as upon some sudden 
 Occasion of going out ; then sending him for something 
 a good Way off, I seriously pray'd to God, that he would 
 enable me to instruct savingly this poor Savage, assisting 
 by his Spirit the Heart of the poor ignorant Creature, to 
 receive the Light of the Knowledge of God in Christ, re- 
 conciling him to himself, and would guide me to speak so 
 to him from the Word of God, as his Conscience might 
 be convinc'd, his Eyes open'd, and his Soul sav'd. When 
 he came again to me, I entred into a long Discourse with 
 him upon the Subject of the Redemption of Man by the 
 Saviour of the World, and of the Doctrine of the Gospel 
 preach'd from Heaven, viz. of Repentance towards God, 
 and Faith in our blessed Lord Jesus. I then explain'd to 
 him, as well as I could, why our Blessed Redeemer took 
 not on him the Nature of Angels, but the Seed of Abra- 
 ham, and how for that Reason the fallen Angels had no 
 Share in the Redemption ; that he came only to the lost 
 Sheep of the House of Israel, and the like. 
 
 I had, God knows, more Sincerity than Knowledge, in 
 all the Methods I took for this poor Creature's Instruction, 
 and must acknowledge what I believe all that act upon 
 the same Principle will find, That in laying Things open, 
 to him, I really inform'd and instructed my self in many 
 Things, that either I did not know, or had not fully con- 
 sider'd before, but which occurr'd naturally to my Mind, 
 upon my searching into them, for the Information of this
 
 224 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 poor Savage ; and I had more Affection in my Enquiry 
 after Things upon this Occasion, than ever I felt before ; 
 so that whether this poor wild Wretch was the better for 
 me, or no, I had great Reason to be thankful that ever 
 he came to me: My Grief set lighter upon me, my Habi- 
 tation grew comfortable to me beyond Measure; and 
 when J reflected that in this solitary Life which I had 
 been confin'd to, I had not only been mov'd my self to 
 look up to Heaven, and to seek to the Hand that had 
 brought me there ; but was now to be made an Instru- 
 ment under Providence to save the Life, and, far ought I 
 know, the Soul of a poor Savage, and bring him to the 
 true Knowledge of Religion, and of the Christian Doctrine, 
 that he might know Christ Jesus, to know -whom is Life 
 eternal; I say, When I reflected upon all these Things, a 
 secret Joy run through every Part of my Soul, and I 
 frequently rejoic'd that ever I was brought to this Place, 
 which I had so often thought the most dreadful of all 
 Afflictions that could possibly have befallen me. 
 
 In this thankful Frame I continu'd all the Remainder 
 of my Time, and the Conversation which employ* d the 
 Hours between Friday and I, was such, as made the 
 three Years which we liv'd there together perfectly and 
 compleatly happy, if any such Thing as compleat Happi- 
 ness can be formed in a sublunary State. The Savage was 
 now a good Christian, a much better than I ; though I 
 have Reason to hope, and bless God for it, that we were 
 equally penitent, and comforted restor'd Penitents; we 
 had here the Word of God to read, and no farther off 
 from his Spirit to instruct, than if we had been in 
 England. 
 
 I always apply'd myself to reading the Scripture, to let 
 him know, as well as I could, the Meaning of what I 
 read ; and he again, by his serious Enquiries and Ques- 
 tions, made me, as I said before, a much better Scholar in 
 the Scripture Knowledge, than I should ever have been 
 by my own private meer Reading. Another Thing I 
 cannot refrain from observing here also from Experience,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 225 
 
 in this retir'd Part of my Life, viz. How infinite and inex- 
 pressible a Blessing it is, that the Knowledge of God, 
 and of the Doctrine of Salvation by Christ Jesus, is so 
 plainly laid down in the Word of God, so easy to be 
 receiv'd and understood, that as the bare Reading the 
 Scripture made me capable of understanding enough of 
 my Duty, to carry me directly on to the great Work of 
 sincere Repentance for my Sins, and laying hold of a 
 Saviour for Life and Salvation, to a stated Reformation in 
 Practice, and Obedience to all God's Commands, and this 
 without any Teacher or Instructor (I mean, humane) so 
 the same plain Instruction sufficiently serv'd to the En- 
 lightning this Savage Creature, and bringing him to be 
 such a Christian, as I have known few equal to him in my 
 Life. 
 
 As to all the Disputes, Wranglings, Strife, and Con- 
 tention, which has happen'd in the World about Religion, 
 whether Niceties in Doctrines, or Schemes of Church 
 Government, they were all perfectly useless to us, as for 
 ought I can yet see, they have been to all the rest in the 
 World: W T e had the sure Guide to Heaven, viz. The 
 Word of God ; and we had, blessed be God, comfortable 
 Views of the Spirit of God, teaching and instructing us by 
 his Word, leading us into all Truth, and making us both 
 willing and obedient to the Instruction of his Word; and 
 I cannot see the least Use that the greatest Knowledge of 
 the disputed Points in Religion, which have made such 
 Confusions in the World, would have been to us, if we 
 could have obtain'd it: But I must go on with the His- 
 torical Part of Things, and take every Part in its Order. 
 
 After Friday and I became more intimately acquaint- 
 ed, and that he could understand almost all I said to him, 
 and speak fluently, tho' in broken English, to me; I 
 acquainted him with my own Story, or at least so much 
 of it as related to my coming into the Place, how I had 
 liv'd there, and how long. I let him into the Mystery, for 
 such it was to him, of Gunpowder and Bullet, and taught 
 him how to shoot : I gave him a Knife, which he was won- 
 R. C. 15
 
 226 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 derfully delighted with, and I made him a Belt, with a 
 Frog hanging to it, such as in England we wear Hangers 
 in ; and in the Frog, instead of a Hanger, I gave him a 
 Hatchet, which was not only as good a Weapon in some 
 Cases, but much more useful upon other Occasions. 
 
 I describ'd to him the Country of Europe, and particu- 
 larly England, which I came from ; how we liv'd, how we 
 worshipp'd God, how we behav'd to one another ; and how 
 we traded in Ships to all Parts of the World : I gave him 
 an Account of the Wreck which I had been on board of, 
 and shew'd him as near as I could, the Place where she lay ; 
 but she was all beaten in Pieces before, and gone. 
 
 I shew'd him the Ruins of our Boat, which we lost 
 when we escap'd, and which I could not stir with my whole 
 Strength then, but was now fallen almost all to Pieces : 
 Upon seeing this Boat, Friday stood musing a great while, 
 and said nothing ; I ask'd him what it was he study'd 
 upon ; at last says he, me see such Boat like come to Place 
 at my Nation. 
 
 I did not understand him a good while ; but at last, 
 when I had examin'd farther into it, I understood by him, 
 that a Boat, such as that had been, came on Shore upon 
 the Country where he liv'd ; that is, as he explain'd it, was 
 driven thither by Stress of Weather: I presently imagin'd, 
 that some European Ship must have been cast away upon 
 their Coast, and the Boat might get loose, and drive ashore; 
 but was so dull, that I never once thought of Men making 
 escape from a Wreck thither, much less whence they 
 might come; so I only enquir'd after a Description of 
 the Boat. 
 
 Friday describ'd the Boat to me well enough; but 
 brought me better to understand him, when he added with 
 some Warmth, -we save the white Mans from drown : 
 Then I presently ask'd him, if there was any white Mans, 
 as he call'd them, in the Boat: Yes, he said, the Boat full 
 of -white Mans: I ask'd him how many; he told upon his 
 Fingers seventeen: I ask'd him then, what became of 
 them ; he told me, they live, they dwell at my Nation.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 227 
 
 This put new Thoughts into my Head; for I presently 
 imagin'd, that these might be the Men belonging to the 
 Ship that was cast away in Sight of my Island, as I now 
 call it ; and who, after the Ship was struck on the Rock, 
 and they saw her inevitably lost, had sav'd themselves in 
 their Boat, and were landed upon that wild Shore, among 
 the Savages. 
 
 Upon this, I enquir'd of him more critically what was 
 become of them ; he assur'd me they liv'd still there ; that 
 they had been there about four Years ; that the Savages 
 let them alone, and gave them Victuals to live. I ask'd 
 him, how it came to pass they did not kill them and eat 
 them? He said, No, they make Brother with them; that is, 
 as I understood him, a Truce : And then he added, They 
 no eat Mans but when make the War fight; That is to 
 say, they never eat any Men, but such as come to fight 
 with them, and are taken in Battle. 
 
 It was after this some considerable Time, that being 
 on the Top of the Hill, at the East Side of the Island, 
 from whence, as I have said, I had in a clear Day 
 discover'd the Main, or Continent of America : Friday, the 
 Weather being very serene, looks very earnestly towards 
 the main Land, and in a kind of Surprize, falls a jumping 
 and dancing, and calls out to me, for I was at some 
 Distance from him: I ask'd him, What was the Matter? 
 O, Joy! says he, O glad! There see my Country, there 
 my Nation! 
 
 I observ'd an extraordinary Sense of Pleasure appeared 
 in his Face, and his Eyes sparkled, and his Countenance 
 discover'd a strange Eagerness, as if he had a Mind to be 
 in his own Country again ; and this Observation of mine 
 put a great many Thoughts into me, which made me at 
 first not so easy about my new Man Friday as I was 
 before ; and I made no Doubt, but that if Friday could 
 get back to his own Nation again, he would not only forget 
 all his Religion, but all his Obligation to me ; and would 
 be forward enough to give his Countrymen an Account of 
 me, and come back perhaps with a hundred or two of 
 
 152
 
 228 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 them, and make a Feast upon me, at which he might be 
 as merry as he used to be with those of his Enemies, 
 when they were taken in War. 
 
 But I wrong* d the poor honest Creature very much, 
 for which I was very sorry afterwards. However, as my 
 Jealousy increas'd, and held me some Weeks, I was a 
 little more circumspect, and not so familiar and kind to 
 him as before ; in which I was certainly in the Wrong too, 
 the honest grateful Creature having no Thought about it, 
 but what consisted with the best Principles, both as a 
 religious Christian, and as a grateful Friend, as appear'd 
 afterwards to my full Satisfaction. 
 
 While my Jealousy of him lasted, you may be sure I 
 was every Day pumping him to see if he would discover 
 any of the new Thoughts, which I suspected were in him ; 
 but I found every Thing he said was so honest, and so 
 innocent, that I could find nothing to nourish my Sus- 
 picion ; and, in spite of all my Uneasiness, he made me 
 at last entirely his own again, nor did he in the least per- 
 ceive that I was uneasy, and therefore I could not suspect 
 him of Deceit. 
 
 One Day walking up the same Hill, but the Weather 
 being haizy at Sea, so that we could not see the Continent, 
 I call'd to him, and said, Friday, do not you wish yourself 
 in your own Country, your own Nation? Yes, he said, I be 
 much O glad to be at my own Nation. What would you 
 do there, said I, would you turn wild again, eat Mens 
 Flesh again, and be a Savage as you were before. He 
 look'd full of Concern, and shaking his Head, said, No, 
 no, Friday tell them to live good, tell them to pray God, 
 tell them to eat Corn-Bread, Cattle-Flesh, Milk, no eat 
 Man again : Why then, said I to him, They will kill you. 
 He look'd grave at that, and then said, No, they no kill 
 me, they willing love learn: He meant by this, they 
 would be willing to learn. He added, they learn'd much 
 of the Bearded-Mans that come in the Boat. Then I 
 ask'd him if he would go back to them ? He smil'd at 
 that, and told me he could not swim so far. I told him I
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 229 
 
 would make a Canoe for him. He told me, he would go 
 if I would go with him. I go! says I, why, they will eat 
 me if I come there ? No, no, says he, me make they no eat 
 you; me make they much love you. He meant, he would 
 tell them how I had kill'd his Enemies, and sav'd his 
 Life, and so he would make them love me ; then he told 
 me as well as he could, how kind they were to seventeen 
 white Men, or bearded Men, as he call'd them, who came 
 on Shore there in Distress. 
 
 From this Time, I confess, I had a Mind to venture 
 over, and see if I could possibly join with these bearded 
 Men, who I made no Doubt were Spaniards or Portu- 
 guese; not doubting but, if I could, we might find some 
 Method to escape from thence, being upon the Continent, 
 and a good Company together, better than I could from 
 an Island 40 Miles off the Shore, and alone without Help. 
 So, after some Days, I took Friday to work again, by 
 way of Discourse, and told him I would give him a Boat 
 to go back to his own Nation ; and accordingly I carry'd 
 him to my Frigate, which lay on the other Side of the 
 Island, and having clear'd it of Water, for I always kept 
 it sunk in the Water, I brought it out, shew'd it him, and 
 we both went into it. 
 
 I found he was a most dextrous Fellow at managing 
 it, would make it go almost as swift and fast again as I 
 could; so when he was in, I said to him, Well, now, 
 Friday, shall we go to your Nation? He look'd very dull 
 at my saying so, which it seems was, because he thought 
 the Boat too small to go so far. I told him then I had a 
 bigger ; so the next Day I went to the Place where the 
 first Boat lay which I had made, but which I could not 
 get into Water : He said that was big enough ; but then, 
 as I had taken no Care of it, and it had lain two or 
 three and twenty Years there, the Sun had split and dry'd 
 it, that it was in a Manner rotten. Friday told me such 
 a Boat would do very well, and would carry much enough 
 Vittle, Drink, Bread, that was his Way of Talking. 
 
 Upon the whole, I was by this Time so fix'd upon my
 
 230 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Design of going over with him to the Continent, that I 
 told him we would go and make one as big as that, and 
 he should go home in it. He answer'd not one Word, but 
 look'd very grave and sad: I ask'd him what was the 
 Matter with him? He ask'd me again thus. Why you angry 
 mad with Friday, what me done? I ask'd him what he 
 meant ; I told him I was not angry with him at all. No 
 angry! No angry! says he, repeating the Words several 
 Times, Why send Friday home away to my Nation ? Why, 
 says I, Friday, did you not say you wish'dyou were there? 
 Yes, yes, says he, wish be both there, no wish Friday 
 there, no Master there. In a Word, he would not think of 
 going there without me : I go there ! Friday, says I, what 
 shall I do there? He turn'd very quick upon me at this: 
 You do great deal much Good, says he, you teach wild 
 Mans to be good sober tame Mans; you tell them know God, 
 pray God, and live new Life. Alas I Friday, says I, thou 
 knowest not what thou say'st, I am but an ignorant Man 
 my self. Yes, yes, says he, you teachee me Good, you teachee 
 them Good. No, no, Friday, says I, you shall go without 
 me, leave me here to live by my self, as I did before. He 
 look'd confus'd again at that Word, and running to one of 
 the Hatchets which he used to wear, he takes it up hastily, 
 comes and gives it me. What must I do with this ? says I to 
 him. You take kill Friday, says he. What must I kill you 
 for? said I again. He returns very quick, What you send 
 Friday away for? take kill Friday, no send Friday away. 
 This he spoke so earnestly, that I saw Tears stand in his 
 Eyes. In a Word, I so plainly discover'd the utmost 
 Affection in him to me, and a firm Resolution in him, 
 that I told him then, and often after, that I would never 
 send him away from me, if he was willing to stay with 
 me. 
 
 Upon the Whole, as I found by all his Discourse a 
 settled Affection to me, and that nothing should part him 
 from me, so I found all the Foundation of his Desire to 
 go to his own Country, was laid in his ardent Affection to ' 
 the People, and his Hopes of my doing them good; a
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 231 
 
 Thing which as I had no Notion of my self, so I had not 
 the least Thought or Intention, or Desire of undertaking 
 it. But still I found a strong Inclination to my attempting 
 an Escape, as above, found on the Supposition gather'd 
 from the Discourse, (viz.) That there were seventeen 
 bearded Men there; and therefore, without any more 
 Delay, I went to work with Friday to find out a great 
 Tree proper to fell, and make a large Periagua or Canoe 
 to undertake the Voyage. There were Trees enough in 
 the Island to have built a little Fleet, not of Periaguas 
 and Canoes, but even of good large Vessels. But the 
 main Thing I look'd at, was to get one so near the Water 
 that we might launch it when it was made, to avoid the 
 Mistake I committed at first. 
 
 At last, Friday pitch'd upon a Tree, for I found he 
 knew much better than I what Kind of Wood was fittest 
 for it; nor can I tell, to this Day, what Wood to call the 
 Tree we cut down, except that it was very like the Tree 
 we call Fustic, or between that and the Nicaragua Wood, 
 for it was much of the same Colour and Smell. Friday 
 was for burning the Hollow or Cavity of this Tree out to 
 make it for a Boat ; But I shew'd him how rather to cut 
 it out with Tools ; which, after I had shew'd him how to 
 use, he did very handily, and in about a Month's hard 
 Labour, we finish'd it, and made it very handsome, es- 
 pecially when with our Axes, which I shew'd him how to 
 handle, we cut and hew'd the Out-side into the true 
 Shape of a Boat; after this, however, it cost us near 
 a Fortnight's Time to get her along, as it were, Inch by 
 Inch upon great Rowlers into the Water. But when she 
 was in, she would have carry'd twenty Men with great 
 Ease. 
 
 When she was in the Water, and tho' she was so big, 
 it amaz'd me to see with what Dexterity and how swift 
 my Man Friday would manage her, turn her, and paddle 
 her along ; so I ask'd him if he would, and if we might 
 venture over in her ; Yes, he said, he venture over in her 
 very well, th<? great blow Wind. However, I had a
 
 232 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 farther Design that he knew nothing of, and that was to 
 make a Mast and Sail, and to fit her with an Anchor and 
 Cable : As to a Mast, that was easy enough to get ; so I 
 pitch'd upon a strait young Cedar-Tree, which I found 
 near the Place, and which there was great Plenty of in 
 the Island ; and I set Friday to work to cut it down, and 
 gave him Directions how to shape and order it. But as 
 to the Sail, that was my particular Care ; I knew I had 
 old Sails, or rather Pieces of old Sails enough ; but as I 
 had had them now 26 Years by me, and had not been 
 very careful to preserve them, not imagining that I should 
 ever have this kind of Use for them, I did not doubt but 
 they were all rotten, and indeed most of them were so ; 
 however, I found two Pieces which appeared pretty good, 
 and with these I went to work, and with a great deal of 
 Pains, and awkward tedious stitching (you may be sure) 
 for Want of Needles, I at length made a Three-corner'd 
 ugly Thing, like what we call in England, a Shoulder of 
 Mutton Sail, to go with a Boom at Bottom, and a little 
 short Sprit at the Top, such as usually our Ships Long- 
 Boats sail with, and such as I best knew how to manage ; 
 because it was such a one as I had to the Boat in which I 
 made my Escape from Barbary, as related in the first 
 Part of my Story. 
 
 I was near two Months performing this last Work, viz. 
 rigging and fitting my Mast and Sails ; for I finish'd them 
 very compleat, making a small Stay, and a Sail, or Fore- 
 sail to it, to assist, if we should turn to Windward ; and 
 which was more than all, I fix'd a Rudder to the Stern of 
 her, to steer with ; and tho' I was but a bungling Ship- 
 wright, yet as I knew the Usefulness, and even Necessity 
 of such a Thing, I apply'd my self with so much Pains to 
 do it, that at last I brought it to pass, tho' considering the 
 many dull Contrivances I had for it that fail'd, I think it 
 cost me almost as much Labour as making the Boat. 
 
 After all this was done too, I had my Man Friday to 
 teach as to what belong'd to the Navigation of my Boat ; 
 for tho' he knew very well how to paddle a Canoe, he knew
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 233 
 
 nothing what belong'd to a Sail and a Rudder, and was 
 the most amaz'd when he saw me work the Boat too and 
 again in the Sea by the Rudder, and how the Sail gyb'd, 
 and fill'd this Way or that Way, as the Course we saiPd 
 chang"d; I say, when he saw this, he stood like one as- 
 tonish'd and amaz'd: However, with a little Use, I made 
 all these Things familiar to him ; and he became an expert 
 Sailor, except that as to the Compass, I could make him 
 understand very little of that. On the other Hand, as 
 there was very little cloudy Weather, and seldom or never 
 any Fogs in those Parts, there was the less Occasion for 
 a Compass, seeing the Stars were always to be seen by 
 Night, and the Shore by Day, except in the rainy Seasons, 
 and then no Body cared to stir abroad, either by Land or 
 Sea. 
 
 I was now enter'd on the seven and twentieth Year of 
 my Captivity in this Place ; tho' the three last Years that I 
 had this Creature with me, ought rather to be left out of 
 the Account, my Habitation being quite of another Kind 
 than in all the rest of the Time. I kept the Anniversary 
 of my landing here with the same Thankfulness to God for 
 his Mercies, as at first ; and if I had such Cause of Acknow- 
 ledgment at first, I had much more so now, having such 
 additional Testimonies of the Care of Providence over me, 
 and the great Hopes I had of being effectually and speedily 
 deliver'd; for I had an invincible Impression upon my 
 Thoughts, that my Deliverance was at hand, and that I 
 should not be another Year in this Place: However, I 
 went on with my Husbandry, digging, planting, fencing, 
 as usual ; I gather'd and cufd my Grapes, and did every 
 necessary Thing, as before. 
 
 The rainy Season was in the mean Time upon me, 
 when I kept more within Doors than at other Times ; so I 
 had stow'd our new Vessel as secure as we could, bringing 
 her up into the Creek, where as I said, in the Beginning 
 I landed my Rafts from the Ship, and haling her up to 
 the Shore, at High Water Mark, I made my Man Friday 
 dig a little Dock, just big enough to hold her, and just
 
 234 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 deep enough to give her Water enough to float in; and 
 then, when the Tide was out, we made a strong Dam 
 cross the End of it, to keep the Water out ; and so she lay 
 dry, as to the Tide from the Sea ; and to keep the Rain 
 off, we laid a great many Boughs of Trees, so thick, that 
 she was as well thatch'd as a House ; and thus we waited 
 for the Month of November and December, in which I 
 design'd to make my Adventure. 
 
 When the settled Season began to come in, as the 
 Thought of my Design return'd with the fair Weather, I 
 was preparing daily for the Voyage ; and the first Thing 
 I did, was to lay by a certain Quantity of Provisions, being 
 the Stores for our Voyage ; and intended, in a Week or a 
 Fortnight's Time, to open the Dock, and launch out our 
 Boat. I was busy one Morning upon some Thing of this 
 kind, when I call'd to Friday, and bid him go to the Sea 
 Shore, and see if he could find a Turtle, or Tortoise, a 
 Thing which we generally got once a Week, for the Sake 
 of the Eggs, as well as the Flesh : Friday had not been 
 long gone, when he came running back, and flew over my 
 outer Wall, or Fence, like one that felt not the Ground, 
 or the Steps he set his Feet on ; and before I had time to 
 speak to him, he cries out to me, O Master! O Master/ O 
 Sorrow.' O bad! What's the Matter, Friday, says I ; O 
 yonder, there, says he, one, two, three Canoe! one, two, 
 three! By his way of speaking, I concluded there were 
 six ; but on enquiry, I found it was but three : Well, Friday, 
 says I, do not be frighted ; so I heartned him up as well 
 as I could : However, I saw the poor Fellow was most 
 terribly scar'd ; for nothing ran in his Head but that they 
 were come to look for him, and would cut him in Pieces, 
 and eat him; and the poor Fellow trembled so, that I 
 scarce knew what to do with him: I comforted him as 
 well as I could, and told him I was in as much Danger as 
 he, and that they would eat me as well as him ; but, says 
 I, Friday, we must resolve to fight them; Can you fight, 
 Friday? Me shoot, says he, but there come many great 
 Number. No matter for that, said I again, our Guns will
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 235 
 
 fright them that we do not kill ; so I ask'd him, Whether 
 if I resolv'd to defend him, he would defend me, and stand 
 by me, and do just as I bid him? He said, Me die, -when 
 you bid die, Master; so I went and fetch'd a good Dram 
 of Rum, and gave him ; for I had been so good a Husband 
 of my Rum, that I had a great deal left : When he had 
 drank it, I made him take the two Fowling-Pieces, which 
 we always carry* d, and load them with large Swan-Shot, 
 as big as small Pistol Bullets ; then I took four Muskets, 
 and loaded them with two Slugs, and five small Bullets 
 each ; and my two Pistols I loaded with a Brace of Bullets 
 each ; I hung my great Sword as usual, naked by my Side, 
 and gave Friday his Hatchet. 
 
 When I had thus prepar'd my self, I took my Perspec- 
 tive-Glass, and went up to the Side of the Hill, to see 
 what I could discover ; and I found quickly, by my Glass, 
 that there were one and twenty Savages, three Prisoners, 
 and three Canoes; and that their whole Business seem'd 
 to be the triumphant Banquet upon these three humane 
 Bodies, (a barbarous Feast indeed) but nothing else more 
 than as I had observ'd was usual with them. 
 
 I observ'd also, that they were landed not where they 
 had done when Friday made his Escape, but nearer to 
 my "Creek, where the Shore was low, and where a thick 
 Wood came close almost down to the Sea : This, with the 
 Abhorrence of the inhumane Errand these Wretches came 
 about, fill'd me with such Indignation, that I came down 
 again to Friday and told him, I was resolv'd to go down 
 to them, and kill them all ; and ask'd him, If he would 
 stand by me? He was now gotten over his Fright, and 
 his Spirits being a little rais'd, with the Dram I had given 
 him, he was very chearful, and told me, as before, lie 
 would die, -when I bid die. 
 
 In this Fit of Fury, I took first and divided the Arms 
 which I had charg'd, as before, between us : I gave Friday 
 one Pistol to stick in his Girdle, and three Guns upon his 
 Shoulder ; and I took one Pistol, and the other three my 
 self; and in this Posture we march'd out: I took a small
 
 236 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Bottle of Rum in my Pocket, and gave Friday a large 
 Bag, with more Powder and Bullet ; and as to Orders, I 
 charg'd him to keep close behind me, and not to stir, or 
 shoot, or do any Thing, till I bid him ; and in the mean 
 f Time, not to speak a Word: In this Posture I fetch'd a 
 Compass to my Right-Hand of near a Mile, as well to get 
 over the Creek, as to get into the Wood ; so that I might 
 come within shoot of them before I should be discover'd, 
 which I had seen by my Glass it was easy to do. 
 
 W 7 hile I was making this March, my former Thoughts 
 returning, I began to abate my Resolution; I do not 
 mean, that I entertain'd any Fear of their Number ; for as 
 they were naked, unarm'd Wretches, 'tis certain I was 
 superior to them ; nay, though I had been alone ; but it 
 occurr'd to my Thoughts, What Call? What Occasion? 
 much less, What Necessity I was in to go and dip my 
 Hands in Blood, to attack People, who had neither done, 
 or intended me any Wrong? Who as to me were innocent, 
 and whose barbarous Customs were their own Disaster, 
 being in them a Token indeed of God's having left 
 them, with the other Nations of that Part of the World, 
 to such Stupidity, and to such inhumane Courses; but 
 did not call me to take upon me to be a Judge of their 
 Actions, much less an Executioner of his Justice ; that 
 whenever he thought fit, he would take the Cause into his 
 own Hands, and by national Vengeance punish them as 
 a People, for national Crimes ; but that in the mean time, 
 it was none of my Business ; that it was true, Friday 
 might justify it, because he was a declar'd Enemy, and in 
 a State of War with those very particular People ; and it 
 was lawful for him to attack them ; but I could not say 
 the same with respect to me. These Things were so 
 warmly press'd upon my Thoughts, all the way as I went, 
 that I resolv'd I would only go and place my self near 
 them, that I might observe their barbarous Feast, and 
 that I would act then as God should direct; but that 
 unless something offer'd that was more a Call to me than 
 yet I knew of, I would not meddle with them.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 237 
 
 With this Resolution I enter'd the Wood, and with all 
 possible Waryness and Silence, Friday following close at 
 my Heels, I march'd till I came to the Skirt of the Wood, 
 on the Side which was next to them; only that one Corner 
 of the Wood lay between me and them ; here I call'd 
 softly to Friday, and shewing him a great Tree, which 
 was just at the Corner of the Wood, I bad him go to the 
 Tree, and bring me Word if he could see there plainly 
 what they were doing ; he did so, and came immediately 
 back to me, and told me they might be plainly vieVd 
 there ; that they were all about their Fire, eating the Flesh 
 of one of their Prisoners; and that another lay bound 
 upon the Sand, a little from them, which he said they 
 would kill next, and which fir'd all the very Soul within 
 me ; he told me it was not one of their Nation ; but one of 
 the bearded Men, who he had told me of, that came to 
 their Country in the Boat : I was fili'd with Horror at the 
 very naming the white-bearded Man, and going to the 
 Tree, I saw plainly by my Glass, a white Man who lay 
 upon the Beach of the Sea, with his Hands and his Feet 
 ty'd, with Flags, or Things like Rushes ; and that he was 
 an European, and had Cloaths on. 
 
 There was another Tree, and a little Thicket beyond 
 it, about fifty Yards nearer to them than the Place where 
 I was, which by going a little way about, I saw I might 
 come at undiscovered, and that then I should be within 
 half Shot of them ; so I withheld my Passion, though I 
 was indeed enrag'd to the highest Degree, and going back 
 about twenty Paces, I got behind some Bushes, which 
 held all the way, till I came to the other Tree ; and then I 
 came to a little rising Ground, which gave me a full View 
 of them, at the Distance of about eighty Yards. 
 
 I had now not a Moment to loose ; for nineteen of the 
 dreadful Wretches sat upon the Ground, all close huddled 
 together, and had just sent the other two to butcher the 
 poor Christian, and bring him perhaps Limb by Limb to 
 their Fire, and they were stoop'd down to untie the 
 Bands, at his Feet ; I turn'd to Friday, now Friday, said
 
 238 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I, do as I bid thee ; Friday said he would ; then Friday, 
 says I, do exaclly as you see me do, fail in nothing ; so I 
 set down one of the Muskets, and the Fowling-Piece, 
 upon the Ground, and Friday did the like by his ; and 
 with the other Musket, I took my aim at the Savages, 
 bidding him do the like; then asking him, If he was 
 ready? He said, yes; then fire at them, said I ; and the 
 same Moment I fir'd also. 
 
 Friday took his Aim so much better than I, that on 
 the Side that he shot, he kill'd two of them, and wounded 
 three more ; and on my Side, I kill'd one, and wounded 
 two: They were, you may be sure, in a dreadful Con- 
 sternation; and all of them, who were not hurt, jump'd up 
 upon their Feet, but did not immediately know which 
 way to run, or which way to look; for they knew not 
 from whence their Destruction came: Friday kept his 
 Eyes close upon me, that as I had bid him, he might 
 observe what I did; so as soon as the first Shot was 
 made, I threw down the Piece, and took up the Fowling- 
 Piece, and Friday did the like ; he sees me cock, and 
 present, he did the same again; Are you ready, Friday? 
 said I ; yes, says he ; let fly then, says I, in the Name 
 of God, and with that I fir'd again among the amaz'd 
 Wretches, and so did Friday; and as our Pieces were 
 now loaden with what I call'd Swan-Shot, or small Pistol 
 Bullets, we found only two drop ; but so many were 
 wounded, that they ran about yelling, and screaming, like 
 mad Creatures, all bloody, and miserably wounded, most 
 of them ; whereof three more fell quickly after, though not 
 quite dead. 
 
 Now Friday, says I, laying down the discharg'd 
 Pieces, and taking up the Musket, which was yet loaden ; 
 follow me, says I, which he did, with a great deal of 
 Courage; upon which I rush'd out of the -Wood, and 
 shew'd my self, and Friday close at my Foot ; as soon as I 
 perceiv'd they saw me, I shouted as loud as I could, and 
 bad Friday do so too ; and running as fast as I could, 
 which by the way was not very fast, being loaden with
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 239 
 
 Arms as I was, I made dire<flly towards the poor Victim, 
 who was, as I said, lying upon the Beach, or Shore, 
 between the Place where they sat and the Sea; the two 
 Butchers who were just going to work with him, had left 
 him, at the Surprize of our first Fire, and fled in a terrible 
 P'right to the Sea-side, and had jump'd into a Canoe, and 
 three more of the rest made the same way : I turn'd to 
 Friday, and bid him step forwards, and fire at them ; he 
 understood me immediately, and running about forty 
 Yards to be near them, he shot at them, and I thought he 
 had kill'd them all ; for I see them all fall of a Heap into 
 the Boat; though I saw two of them up again quickly: 
 However, he kill'd two of them, and wounded the third; 
 so that he lay down in the Bottom of the Boat, as if he 
 had been dead. 
 
 While my Man Friday fir'd at them, I pull'd out my 
 Knife, and cut the Flags that bound the poor Victim, and 
 loosing his Hands, and Feet, I lifted him up, and ask'd 
 him in the Portuguese Tongue, What he was? He an- 
 swered in Latin, Christianus; but was so weak and faint, 
 that he could scarce stand, or speak; I took my Bottle 
 out of my Pocket, and gave it him, making Signs that he 
 should drink, which he did ; and I gave him a Piece of 
 Bread, which he eat ; then I ask'd him, What Countryman 
 he was? And he said, Espagniole; and being a little 
 recovered, let me know by all the Signs he could possibly 
 make, how much he was in my Debt for his Deliverance; 
 Seignior, said I, with as much Spanish as I could make 
 up, we will talk aftenvards ; but we must fight now ; if 
 you have any Strength left, take this Pistol, and Sword, 
 and lay about you ; he took them very thankfully, and no 
 sooner had he the Arms in his Hands, but as if they had 
 put new Vigour into him, he flew upon his Murtherers, 
 like a Fury, and had cut two of them in Pieces in an 
 instant ; for the Truth is, as the whole was a Surprize to 
 them; so the poor Creatures were so much frighted with 
 the Noise of our Pieces, that they fell down for mere 
 Amazement, and Fear; and had no more Power to
 
 240 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 attempt their own Escape, than their Flesh had to resist 
 our Shot ; and that was the Case of those Five that 
 Friday shot at in the Boat ; for as three of them fell with 
 the Hurt they receiv'd, so the other two fell with the 
 Fright. 
 
 I kept my Piece in my Hand still, without firing, 
 being willing to keep my Charge ready, because I had 
 given the Spaniard my Pistol, and Sword ; so I call'd to 
 Friday, and bad him run up to the Tree, from whence we 
 first fir'd, and fetch the Arms which lay there, that had 
 been discharg'd, which he did with great Swiftness ; and 
 then giving him my Musket, I sat down my self to load 
 all the rest again, and bad them come te me when they 
 wanted: While I was loading these Pieces, there hap- 
 pen'd a fierce Engagement between the Spaniard and 
 one of the Savages, who made at him with one of their 
 great wooden Swords, the same Weapon that was to have 
 kill'd him before, if I had not prevented it ; The Spaniard, 
 who was as bold, and as brave as could be imagin'd, 
 though weak, had fought this Indian a good while, and 
 had cut him two great Wounds on his Head ; but the 
 Savage being a stout lusty Fellow, closing in with him, 
 had thrown him down (being faint) and was wringing my 
 Sword out of his Hand, when the Spaniard, tho' under- 
 most, wisely quitting the Sword, drew the Pistol from his 
 Girdle, shot the Savage through the Body, and kill'd him 
 upon the Spot, before I, who was running to help him, 
 could come near him. 
 
 Friday being now left to his Liberty, pursu'd the 
 flying Wretches with no Weapon in his Hand, but his 
 Hatchet ; and with that he dispatch'd those three, who, 
 as I said before, were wounded at first and fallen, and all 
 the rest he could come up with; and the Spaniard 
 coming to me for a Gun, I gave him one of the Fowling- 
 Pieces, with which he pursu'd two of the Savages, and 
 wounded them both ; but as he was not able to run, they 
 both got from him into the Wood, where Friday pursu'd 
 them, and kill'd one of them ; but the other was too
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 241 
 
 nimble for him; and though he was wounded, yet had 
 plunged himself into the Sea, and swam with all his 
 might off to those two who were left in the Canoe, which 
 three in the Canoe, with one wounded, who we know not 
 whether he dy"d or no, were all that escap'd our Hands 
 of one and twenty : The Account of the rest is as follows ; 
 
 3 Kill'd at our first Shot from the Tree. 
 
 2 Kill'd at the next Shot. 
 
 2 Kill'd by Friday in the Boat. 
 
 2 Kill'd by Ditto, of those at first wounded, 
 i Kill'd by Ditto, in the Wood. 
 
 3 Kill'd by the Spaniard. 
 
 4 Kill'd, being found dropp'd here and there of their 
 Wounds, or kill'd by Friday in his Chase of them, 
 
 4 Escap'd in the Boat, whereof one wounded if not 
 dead. 
 
 21 In all. 
 
 Those that were in the Canoe, work'd hard to get out 
 of Gun-Shpt; and though Friday made two or three 
 Shot at them, I did not find that he hit any of them: 
 Friday would fain have had me took one of their Canoes, 
 and pursu'd them ; and indeed I was very anxious about 
 their Escape, least carrying the News home to their 
 People, they should come back perhaps with two or three 
 hundred of their Canoes, and devour us by mere Multi- 
 tude ; so I consented to pursue them by Sea, and running 
 to one of their Canoes, I jump'd in, and bad Friday follow 
 me ; but when I was in the Canoe, I was surpriz'd to find 
 another poor Creature lie there alive, bound Hand and 
 Foot, as the Spaniard was, for the Slaughter, and almost 
 dead with Fear, not knowing what the Matter was ; for he 
 had not been able to look up over the Side of the Boat, 
 he was ty'd so hard, Neck and Heels, and had been ty'd 
 so long, that he had really but little Life in him. 
 
 R. C. 16
 
 242 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I immediately cut the twisted Flags, or Rushes, which 
 they had bound him with, and would have helped him 
 up ; but he could not stand, or speak, but groan'd most 
 piteously, believing it seems still that he was only un- 
 bound in order to be kill'd. 
 
 When Friday came to him, I bad him speak to him, 
 and tell him of his Deliverance, and pulling out my 
 Bottle, made him give the poor Wretch a Dram, which, 
 with the News of his being deliver'd, reviv'd him, and he 
 sat up in the Boat ; but when Friday came to hear him 
 speak, and look in his Face, it would have mov'd any 
 one to Tears, to have seen how Friday kiss'd him, em- 
 brac'd him, hugg'd him, cry'd, laugh'd, hollow'd, jump'd 
 about, danc'd, sung, then cry'd again, wrung his Hands, 
 beat his own Face, and Head, and then sung, and jump'd 
 about again, like a distracted Creature: It was a good 
 while before I could make him speak to me, or tell me 
 what was the Matter ; but when he came a little to him- 
 self, he told me, that it was his Father. 
 
 It is not easy for me to express how it mov'd me to 
 see what Extasy and filial Affection had work'd in this 
 poor Savage, at the Sight of his Father, and of his being 
 deliver'd from Death ; nor indeed can I describe half the 
 Extravagancies of his Affection after this ; for he went 
 into the Boat and out of the Boat a great many times : 
 When he went in to him, he would sit down by him, open 
 his Breast, and hold his Father's Head close to his 
 Bosom, half an Hour together, to nourish it ; then he took 
 his Arms and Ankles, which were numb'd and stiff with 
 the Binding, and chaffed and rubbed them with his 
 Hands ; and I perceiving what the Case was, gave him 
 some Rum out of my Bottle, to rub them with, which did 
 them a great deal of Good. 
 
 This Action put an End to our Pursuit of the Canoe, 
 with the other Savages, who were now gotten almost out 
 of Sight ; and it was happy for us that we did not ; for it 
 blew so hard within two Hours after, and before they 
 could be gotten a Quarter of their Way, and continued
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 243 
 
 blowing so hard all Night, and that from the North-west, 
 which was against them, that I could not suppose their 
 Boat could live, or that they ever reach'd to their own 
 Coast. 
 
 But to return to Friday, he was so busy about his 
 Father, that I could not find in my Heart to take him off 
 for some time : But after I thought he could leave him a 
 little, I call'd him to me, and he came jumping and laugh- 
 ing, and pleas'd to the highest Extream ; then I ask'd him, 
 If he had given his Father any Bread? He shook his 
 Head, and said, None: Ugly Dog eat all up self; so I 
 gave him a Cake of Bread out of a little Pouch I carry'd 
 on Purpose ; I also gave him a Dram for himself, but he 
 would not taste it, but carry'd it to his Father : I had in 
 my Pocket also two or three Bunches of my Raisins, so I 
 gave him a Handful of them for his Father. He had no 
 sooner given his Father Hhese Raisins, but I saw him come 
 out of the Boat, and run away, as if he had been bewitch'd, 
 he run at such a Rate ; for he was the swiftest Fellow of 
 his Foot that ever I saw; I say, he run at such a Rate, 
 that he was out of Sight, as it were, in an instant; and 
 though I call'd, and hollow'd too, after him, it was all 
 one, away he went, and in a Quarter of an Hour, I saw 
 him come back again, though not so fast as he went ; and 
 as he came nearer, I found his Pace was slacker, because 
 he had something in his Hand. 
 
 "When he came up to me, I found he had been quite 
 Home for an Earthen Jugg or Pot to bring his Father 
 some fresh Water, and that he had got two more Cakes, 
 or Loaves of Bread : The Bread he gave me, but the Water 
 he -carry'd to his Father: However, as I was very thirsty 
 too, I took a little Sup of it. This Water reviv'd his Father 
 more than all the Rum or Spirits I had given him ; for he 
 was just fainting with Thirst. 
 
 When his Father had drank, I call'd to him to know 
 if there was any Water left ; he said, yes ; and I bad him 
 give it to the poor Spaniard, who was in as much W T ant 
 of it as his Father; and I sent one of the Cakes, that 
 
 1 6 2
 
 244 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Friday brought, to the Spaniard too, who was indeed 
 very weak, and was reposing himself upon a green Place, 
 under the Shade of a Tree, and whose Limbs were also 
 very stiff, and very much swell'd with the rude Bandage 
 he had been ty'd with. When I saw that upon Friday's 
 coming to him with the Water, he sat up and drank, and 
 took the Bread, and began to eat, I went to him, and gave 
 him a Handful of Raisins; he look'd up in my Face with 
 all the Tokens of Gratitude and Thankfulness, that could 
 appear in any Countenance ; but was so weak, notwith- 
 standing he had so exerted himself in the Fight, that he 
 could not stand up upon his Feet ; he try'd to do it two or 
 three times, but was really not able, his Ankles were so 
 swell'd and so painful to him ; so I bad him sit still, and 
 caused Friday to rub his Ankles, and bathe them with 
 Rum, as he had done his Father's. 
 
 I observ'd the poor affectionate Creature every two 
 Minutes, or perhaps less, all the while he was here, turn'd 
 his Head about, to see if his Father was in the same 
 Place, and Posture, as he left him sitting ; and at last he 
 found he was not to be seen ; at which he started up, and 
 without speaking a Word, flew with that Swiftness to him, 
 that one could scarce perceive his Feet to touch the 
 Ground, as he went : But when he came, he only found he 
 had laid himself down to ease his Limbs ; so Friday came 
 back to me presently, and I then spoke to the Spaniard 
 to let Friday help him up if he could, and lead him to 
 the Boat, and then he should carry him to our Dwelling, 
 where I would take Care of him: But Friday, a lusty 
 strong Fellow, took the Spaniard quite up upon his Back, 
 and carry'd him away to the Boat, and set him down 
 softly upon the Side or Gunnel of the Canoe, with his 
 Feet in the inside of it, and then lifted him quite in, and 
 set him close to his Father, and presently stepping out 
 again, launched the Boat off, and paddled it along the 
 Shore faster than I could walk, tho' the Wind blew pretty 
 hard too ; so he brought them both safe into our Creek ; 
 and leaving them in the Boat, runs away to fetch the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 245 
 
 other Canoe. As he pass'd me, I spoke to him, and ask'd 
 him, whither he went, he told me, Go fetch more Boat; so 
 away he went, like the Wind ; for sure never Man or 
 Horse run like him, and he had the other Canoe in the 
 Creek, almost as soon as I got to it by Land ; so he 
 wafted me over, and then went to help our new Guests 
 out of the Boat, which he did ; but they were neither of 
 them able to walk ; so that poor Friday knew not what to do. 
 
 To remedy this, J went to Work in my Thought, and 
 calling to Friday to bid them sit down on the Bank while 
 he came to me, I soon made a Kind of Hand-Barrow to 
 lay them on, and Friday and \ carry'd them up both 
 together upon it between us : But when we got them to 
 the outside of our Wall or Fortification, we were at a worse 
 Loss than before; for it was impossible to get them over; 
 and I was resolv'd not to break it down : So I set to Work 
 again ; and Friday and I, in about 2 Hours time, made a 
 very handsom Tent, covcrM with old Sails, and above that 
 with Boughs of Trees, being in the Space without our 
 outward Fence, and between that and the Grove of young 
 Wood which I had planted : And here we made them two 
 Beds of such things as I had (viz.) of good Rice-Straw, 
 with Blankets laid upon it to lye on, and another to cover 
 them on each Bed. 
 
 My Island was now peopled, and I thought my self 
 very rich in Subjects : and it was a merry Reflection which 
 I frequently made, How like a King I look'd. First of 
 all, the whole Country was my own mere Property; so 
 that I had an undoubted Right of Dominion, idly, My 
 People were perfectly subjected: I was absolute Lord and 
 Lawgiver ; they all owed their Lives to me, and were ready 
 to lay down their Lives, if there had been Occasion of it, 
 for me. It was remarkable too, we had but three Sub- 
 jects, and they were of three different Religions. My Man 
 Friday was a Protestant, his Father was a Pagan and a 
 Cannibal, and the Spaniard was a Papist: However, I 
 allow'd Liberty of Conscience throughout my Dominions: 
 But this is by the Way.
 
 246 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 As soon as I had secur'd my two weak rescued Prison- 
 ers, and given them Shelter, and a Place to rest them 
 upon, I began to think of making some Provision for 
 them : And the first thing I did, I order'd Friday to take 
 a yearling Goat, betwixt a Kid and a Goat, out of my 
 particular Flock, to be kill'd, when I cut off the hinder 
 Quarter, and chopping it into small Pieces, I set Friday 
 to Work to boiling and stewing, and made them a very 
 good Dish, I assure you, of Flesh and Broth, having put 
 some Barley and Rice also into the Broth ; and as I cook'd 
 it without Doors, for I made no Fire within my inner Wall, 
 so I carry'd it all into the new Tent ; and having set a 
 Table there for them, I sat down and eat my own Dinner 
 also with them, and, as well as I could, chear'd them and 
 encourag'd them ; Friday being my Interpreter, especially 
 to his Father, and indeed to the Spaniard too ; for 
 the Spaniard spoke the Language of the Savages pretty 
 well. 
 
 After we had dined, or rather supped, I order'd 
 Friday to take one of the Canoes, and go and fetch our 
 Muskets and other Fire-Arms, which for Want of time we 
 had left upon the Place of Battle, and the next Day I 
 order'd him to go and bury the dead Bodies of the 
 Savages, which lay open to the Sun, and would presently 
 be offensive ; and I also order'd him to bury the horrid 
 Remains of their barbarous Feast, which I knew were 
 pretty much, and which I could not think of doing my 
 self; nay, I could not bear to see them, if I went that 
 Way: All which he punctually performed, and defaced 
 the very Appearance of the Savages being there ; so that 
 when I went again, I could scarce know where it was, 
 otherwise than by the Corner of the Wood pointing to 
 the Place. 
 
 I then began to enter into a little Conversation with 
 my two new Subjects ; and first I set Friday to enquire 
 of his Father, what he thought of the Escape of the 
 Savages in that Canoe, and whether we might expect a 
 Return of them with a Power too great for us to resist :
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 247 
 
 His first Opinion was, that the Savages in the Boat never 
 could live out the Storm which blew that Night they went 
 off, but must of Necessity be drowned or driven South 
 to those other Shores where they were as sure to be 
 devoured as they were to be drowned if they were 
 cast away; but as to what they would do if they came 
 safe on Shore, he said he knew not ; but it was his 
 Opinion that they were so dreadfully frighted with the 
 Manner of their being attack'd, the Noise and the Fire, 
 that he believed they would tell their People, they were 
 all Kill'd by Thunder and Lightning, not by the Hand of 
 Man, and that the two which appear'd, (viz.] Friday and 
 me, were two Heavenly Spirits or Furies, come down to 
 destroy them, and not Men with Weapons : This he said 
 he knew, because he heard them all cry out so in their 
 Language to one another, for it was impossible to them 
 to conceive that a Man could dart Fire, and speak Thun- 
 der, and kill at a distance without lifting up the Hand, as 
 was done now : And this old Savage was in the right ; for, 
 as I understood since by other Hands, the Savages never 
 attempted to go over to the Island afterwards; they were 
 so terrified with the Accounts given by those four Men, 
 (for it seems they did escape the Sea) that they believ'd 
 whoever went to that enchanted Island would be de- 
 stroy'd with Fire from the Gods. 
 
 This however I knew not, and therefore was under 
 continual Apprehensions for a good while, and kept 
 always upon my Guard, me and all my Army ; for as we 
 were now four of us, I would have venturM upon a hun- 
 dred of them fairly in the open Field at any Time. 
 
 In a little Time, however, no more Canoes appearing, 
 the Fear of their Coming wore off, and I began to take 
 my former Thoughts of a Voyage to the Main into Con- 
 sideration, being likewise assur'd by Friday's Father, that 
 I might depend upon good Usage from their Nation on 
 his Account, if I would go. 
 
 But my Thoughts were a little suspended, when I had 
 a serious Discourse with the Spaniard, and when I
 
 248 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 understood that there were sixteen more of his Country- 
 men and Portuguese, which is near that Number, who 
 having been cast away, and made their Escape to that 
 Side, liv'd there at Peace indeed with the Savages, but 
 were very sore put to it for Necessaries, and indeed for 
 Life : I ask'd him all the Particulars of their Voyage, and 
 found they were a Spanish Ship bound from the Rio de la 
 Plata to the Havana, being directed to leave their Loading 
 there, which was chiefly Hides and Silver, and to bring 
 back what European Goods they could meet with there ; 
 that they had five Portuguese Seamen on Board, who they 
 took out of another Wreck ; that five of their own Men 
 were drowned when the first Ship was lost, and that these 
 escaped thro' infinite Dangers and Hazards, and arriv'd 
 almost starv'd on the Cannibal Coast, where they ex- 
 pected to have been devour'd every Moment. 
 
 He told me, they had some Arms with them, but they 
 were perfectly useless, for that they had neither Powder 
 or Ball, the Washing of the Sea having spoil'd all their 
 Powder but a little, which they used at their first Landing 
 to provide themselves some Food. 
 
 I ask'd him what he thought would become of them 
 there, and if they had form'd no Design of making any 
 Escape ? He said, They had many Consultations about 
 it, but that having neither Vessel, or Tools to build one, 
 or Provisions of any kind, their Councils always ended 
 in Tears and Despair. 
 
 I ask'd him how he thought they would receive a 
 Proposal from me, which might tend towards an Escape? 
 And whether, if they were all here, it might not be done ? 
 I told him with Freedom, I fear'd mostly their Treachery 
 and ill Usage of me, if I put my Life in their Hands ; for 
 that Gratitude was no inherent Virtue in the Nature of 
 Man ; nor did Men always square their Dealings by the 
 Obligations they had receiv'd, so much as they did by the 
 Advantages they expected. I told him it would be very 
 hard, that I should be the Instrument of their Deliverance, 
 and that they should afterwards make me their Prisoner
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 249 
 
 in New Spain, where an English Man was certain to 
 be made a Sacrifice, what Necessity, or what Accident 
 soever, brought him thither: And that I had rather be 
 deliver'd up to the Savages, and be devoured alive, than 
 fall into the merciless Claws of the Priests, and be carry'd 
 into the Inquisition. I added, That otherwise I was 
 perswaded, if they were all here, we might, with so many 
 Hands, build a Bark large enough to carry us all away, 
 either to the Brasils South- ward, or to the Islands or 
 Spanish Coast North-ward : But that if in Requital they 
 should, when I had put Weapons into their Hands, carry 
 me by Force among their own People, I might be ill used 
 for my Kindness to them, and make my Case worse than 
 it was before. 
 
 He answer* d with a great deal of Candor and Ingenuity, 
 That their Condition was so miserable, and they were 
 so sensible of it, that he believed they would abhor the 
 Thought of using any Man unkindly that should contribute 
 to their Deliverance ; and that, if I pleased, he would go 
 to them with the old Man, and discourse with them about 
 it, and return again, and bring me their Answer: That 
 he would make Conditions with them upon their solemn 
 Oath, That they should be absolutely under my Leading, 
 as their Commander and Captain ; and that they should 
 swear upon the Holy Sacraments and the Gospel, to be 
 true to me, and to go to such Christian Country, as that 
 I should agree to, and no other ; and to be directed wholly 
 and absolutely by my Orders, 'till they were landed safely 
 in such Country, as I intended ; and that he would bring 
 a Contract from them under their Hands for that Purpose. 
 
 Then he told me, he would first swear to me himself, 
 That he would never stir from me as long as he liv'd, 'till 
 I gave him Orders ; and that he would take my Side to 
 the last drop of his Blood, if there should happen the 
 least Breach of Faith among his Country-men. 
 
 He told me, they were all of them very civil honest 
 Men, and they were under the greatest Distress imagin- 
 able, having neither Weapons or Cloaths, nor any Food,
 
 250 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 but at the Mercy and Discretion of the Savages; out of 
 all Hopes of ever returning to their own Country; and 
 that he was sure, if I would undertake their Relief, they 
 would live and die by me. 
 
 Upon these Assurances, I resolv'd to venture to 
 relieve them, if possible, and to send the old Savage and 
 this Spaniard over to them to treat : But when we had 
 gotten all things in a Readiness to go, the Spaniard him- 
 self started an Objection, which had so much Prudence 
 in it on one hand, and so much Sincerity on the other 
 hand, that I could not but be very well satisfy'd in it ; 
 and by his Advice, put off the Deliverance of his Com- 
 rades for at least half a Year. The Case was thus : 
 
 He had been with us now about a Month ; during 
 which time, I had let him see in what Manner I had 
 provided, with the Assistance of Providence, for my 
 Support ; and he saw evidently what Stock of Corn and 
 Rice I had laid up ; which as it was more than sufficient 
 for my self, so it was not sufficient, at least without good 
 Husbandry, for my Family; now it was encreas'd to 
 Number four: But much less would it be sufficient, if his 
 Country-men, who were, as he said, fourteen still alive, 
 should come over. And least of all would it be sufficient 
 to victual our Vessel, if we should build one, for a Voyage 
 to any of the Christian Colonies of America, So he 
 told me, he thought it would be more advisable, to let 
 him and the two other dig and cultivate some more 
 Land, as much as I could spare Seed to sow ; and that 
 we should wait another Harvest, that we might have a 
 Supply of Corn for his Country-men when they should 
 come; for Want might be a Temptation to them to 
 disagree, or not to think themselves delivered, otherwise 
 than out of one Difficulty into another. You know, says 
 he, the Children of Israel, though they rejoyc'd at first 
 for their being deliver'd out of Egypt, yet rebell'd even 
 against God himself that deliver'd them, when they came 
 to want Bread in the Wilderness. 
 
 His Caution was so seasonable, and his Advice so
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 251 
 
 good, that I could not but be very well pleased with his 
 Proposal, as well as I was satisfy'd with his Fidelity. So 
 we fell to digging all four of us, as well as the Wooden 
 Tools we were furnish'd with permitted ; and in about a 
 Month's time, by the End of which it was Seed time, we 
 had gotten as much Land cur'd and trim'd up, as we sow- 
 ed 22 Bushels of Barley on, and 16 Jarrs of Rice, which 
 was in short all the Seed we had to spare : nor indeed did 
 we leave our selves Barley sufficient for our own Food, 
 for the six Months that we had to expect our Crop, that 
 is to say, reckoning from the time we set our Seed aside 
 for sowing ; for it is not to be supposed it is six Months in 
 the Ground in that Country. 
 
 Having now Society enough, and our Number being 
 sufficient to put us out of Fear of the Savages, if they had 
 come, unless their Number had been very great, we went 
 freely all over the Island, whereever we found Occasion ; 
 and as here we had our Escape or Deliverance upon our 
 Thoughts, it was impossible, at least for me, to have the 
 Means of it out of mine ; to this Purpose, I mark'd out 
 several Trees which I thought fit for our Work, and I 
 set Friday and his Father to cutting them down ; and 
 then I caused the Spaniard, to whom I imparted my 
 Thought on that Affair, to oversee and direcT; their Work. 
 
 1 shewed them with what indefatigable Pains I had hewed 
 a large Tree into single Planks, and I caused them to do 
 the like, till they had made about a Dozen large Planks 
 of good Oak, near 2 Foot broad, 35 Foot long, and from 
 
 2 Inches to 4 Inches thick: What prodigious Labour it 
 took up, any one may imagine. 
 
 At the same time I contriv'd to increase my little Flock 
 of tame Goats as much as I could ; and to this Purpose, I 
 made Friday and the Spaniard go out one Day, and my 
 self with Friday the next Day ; for we took our Turns : 
 And by this Means we got above 20 young Kids to breed 
 up with the rest ; for whenever we shot the Dam, we saved 
 the Kids, and added them to our Flock : But above all, 
 the Season for curing the Grapes coming on, I caused
 
 252 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 such a prodigious Quantity to be hung up in the Sun, that 
 I believe, had we been at Alicant, where the Raisins of 
 the Sun are cur'd, we could have fill'd 60 or 80 Barrels ; 
 and these with our Bread was a great Part of our Food, 
 and very good living too, I assure you ; for it is an exceed- 
 ing nourishing Food. 
 
 It was now Harvest, and our Crop in good Order; it 
 was not the most plentiful Encrease I had seen in the 
 Island, but however it was enough to answer our End; 
 for from our 22 Bushels of Barley, we brought in and 
 thrashed out above 220 Bushels ; and the like in Proportion 
 of the Rice, which was Store enough for our Food to the 
 next Harvest, tho' all the 16 Spaniards had been on Shore 
 with me ; or if we had been ready for a Voyage, it would 
 very plentifully have victualled our Ship, to have carry'd 
 us to any Part of the World, that is to say, of America, 
 
 When we had thus hous'd and secur'd our Magazine 
 of Corn, we fell to work to make more Wicker Work, (viz.} 
 great Baskets in which we kept it ; and the Spaniard was 
 very handy and dexterous at this Part, and often blam'd 
 me that I did not make some things, for Defence, of this 
 Kind of Work ; but I saw no Need of it. 
 
 And now having a full Supply of Food for all the 
 Guests I expected, I gave the Spaniard Leave to go over 
 to the Main, to see what he could do with those he had 
 left behind him there. I gave him a strict Charge in 
 Writing, Not to bring any Man with him, who would not 
 first swear in the Presence of himself and of the old 
 Savage, That he would no way injure, fight with, or attack 
 the Person he should find in the Island, who was so kind 
 to send for them in order to their Deliverance ; but that 
 they would stand by and defend him against all such 
 Attempts, and whereever they went, would be entirely 
 under and subjected to his Commands; and that this 
 should be put in Writing, and signed with their Hands : 
 How we were to have this done, when I knew they had 
 neither Pen or Ink ; that indeed was a Question which we 
 never asked.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 253 
 
 Under these Instructions, the Spaniard, and the old 
 Savage the Father of Friday, went away in one of the 
 Canoes, which they might be said to come in, or rather 
 were brought in, when they came as Prisoners to be de- 
 vour'd by the Savages. 
 
 I gave each of them a Musket with a Firelock on it, 
 and about eight Charges of Powder and Ball, charging 
 them to be very good Husbands of both, and not to use 
 either of them but upon urgent Occasion. 
 
 This was a chearful Work, being the first Measures 
 used by me in View of my Deliverance for now 27 Years 
 and some Days. I gave them Provisions of Bread, and 
 of dr/d Grapes, sufficient for themselves for many Days, 
 and sufficient for all their Country-men for about eight 
 Days time ; and wishing them a good Voyage, I see them 
 go, agreeing with them about a Signal they should hang 
 out at their Return, by which I should know them again, 
 when they came back, at a Distance, before they came on 
 Shore. 
 
 They went away with a fair Gale on the Day that 
 the Moon was at Full by my Account, in the Month of 
 Oflober: But as for an exact Reckoning of Days, after I 
 had once lost it, I could never recover it again ; nor had 
 I kept even the Number of Years so punctually, as to be 
 sure that I was right, tho' as it prov'd, when I afterwards 
 examin'd my Account, I found I had kept a true Reckon- 
 ing of Years. 
 
 It was no less than eight .Days I had waited for them, 
 when a strange and unforeseen Accident interven'd, of 
 which the like has not perhaps been heard of in History: 
 I was fast asleep in my Hutch one Morning, when my 
 Man Friday came running in to me, and call'd aloud, 
 Master, Master, they are come, they are come. 
 
 I jump'd up, and regardless of Danger, I went out, as 
 soon as I could get my Cloaths on, thro' my little Grove, 
 which by the Way was by this time grown to be a very 
 thick Wood ; I say, regardless of Danger, I went without 
 my Arms, which was not my Custom to do : But I was
 
 254 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 surpriz'd, when turning my Eyes to the Sea, I presently 
 saw a Boat at about a League and half's Distance, stand- 
 ing in for the Shore, with a Shoulder of Mutton Sail, as 
 they call it; and the Wind blowing pretty fair to bring 
 them in; also I observ'd, presently, that they did not 
 come from that Side which the Shore lay on, but from 
 the Southermost End of the Island : Upon this I call'd 
 Friday in, and bid him lie close, for these were not the 
 People we look'd for, and that we might not know yet 
 whether they were Friends or Enemies. 
 
 In the next Place, I went in to fetch my Perspective 
 Glass, to see what I could make of them; and having 
 taken the Ladder out, I climb'd up to the Top of the Hill, 
 as I used to do when I was apprehensive of any thing, 
 and to take my View the plainer without being discover'd. 
 
 I had scarce set my Foot on the Hill, when my Eye 
 plainly discover'd a Ship lying at an Anchor, at about 
 two Leagues and an half's Distance from me South-south- 
 east, but not above a League and an half from the Shore. 
 By my Observation it appear'd plainly to be an English 
 Ship, and the Boat appear'd to be an English Long-Boat. 
 
 I cannot express the Confusion I was in, tho' the Joy 
 of seeing a Ship, and one who I had Reason to believe 
 was mann'd by my own Country-men, and consequently 
 Friends, was such as I cannot describe; but yet I had 
 some secret Doubts hung about me, I cannot tell from 
 whence they came, bidding me keep upon my Guard. In 
 the first Place, it occurr'd to me to consider what Business 
 an English Ship could have in that Part of the World, 
 since it was not the Way to or from any Part of the World, 
 where the English had any Traffick ; and I knew there 
 had been no Storms to drive them in there, as in Distress ; 
 and that if they were English really, it was most probable 
 that they were here upon no good Design; and that I 
 had better continue as I was, than fall into the Hands of 
 Thieves and Murtherers. 
 
 Let no Man despise the secret Hints and Notices 
 of Danger, which sometimes are given him, when he
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 255 
 
 may think there is no Possibility of its being real. That 
 such Hints and Notices are given us, I believe few that 
 have made any Observations of things can deny; that 
 they are certain Discoveries of an invisible World, and a 
 Converse of Spirits, we cannot doubt ; and if the Tendency 
 of them seems to be to warn us of Danger, why should 
 we not suppose they are from some friendly Agent, whether 
 supreme, or inferior, and subordinate, is not the Question ; 
 and that they are given for our Good ? 
 
 The present Question abundantly confirms me in the 
 Justice of this Reasoning; for had I not been made 
 cautious by this secret Admonition, come it from whence 
 it will, I had been undone inevitably, and in a far worse 
 Condition than before, as you will see presently. 
 
 I had not kept my self long in this Posture, but I saw 
 the Boat draw near the Shore, as if they look'd for a 
 Creek to thrust in at for the Convenience of Landing; 
 however, as they did not come quite far enough, they did 
 not see the little Inlet where I formerly landed my Rafts; 
 but run their Boat on Shore upon the Beach, at about 
 half a Mile from me, which was very happy for me ; for 
 otherwise they would have landed just as I may say at my 
 Door, and would soon have beaten me out of my Castle, 
 and perhaps have plunder'd me of all I had. 
 
 When they were on Shore, I was fully satisfy'd that 
 they were English Men ; at least, most of them ; one or 
 two I thought were Dutch; but it did not prove so: There 
 were in all eleven Men, whereof three of them I found 
 were unarm'd, and as I thought, bound; and when the 
 first four or five of them were jump'd on Shore, they took 
 those three out of the Boat as Prisoners: One of the three 
 I could perceive using the most passionate Gestures of 
 Entreaty, Affliction and Despair, even to a kind of Ex- 
 travagance ; the other two I could perceive lifted up their 
 Hands sometimes, and appear'd concern'd indeed, but 
 not to such a Degree as the first. 
 
 I was perfectly confounded at the Sight, and knew not 
 what the Meaning of it should be. Ftiday call'd out to
 
 256 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 me in English, as well as he could, O Master ! You see 
 English Mans eat Prisoner as well as Savage Mans. 
 Why, says I, Friday, Do you think they are a going to eat 
 them then? Yes, says Friday, They "will eat them: No, 
 no, says I, Friday, / am afraid they will murther them 
 indeed, but you may be sure they will not eat them. 
 
 All this while I had no thought of what the Matter 
 really was ; but stood trembling with the Horror of the 
 Sight, expecting every Moment when the three Prisoners 
 should be kill'd; nay, once I saw one of the Villains lift 
 up his Arm with a great Cutlash, as the Seamen call it, or 
 Sword, to strike one of the poor Men ; and I expected to 
 see him fall every Moment, at which all the Blood in my 
 Body seem'd to run chill in my Veins. 
 
 I wish'd heartily now for my Spaniard, and the 
 Savage that was gone with him ; or that I had any way 
 to have come undiscover'd within shot of them, that I 
 might have rescu'd the three Men ; for I saw no Fire 
 Arms they had among them ; but it fell out to my Mind 
 another way. 
 
 After I had observ'd the outragious Usage of the three 
 Men, by the insolent Seamen, I observ'd the Fellows run 
 scattering about the Land, as if they wanted to see the 
 Country : I observ'd that the three other Men had Liberty 
 to go also where -they pleas'd ; but they sat down all three 
 upon the Ground, very pensive, and look'd like Men in 
 Despair. 
 
 This put me in Mind of the first Time when I came 
 on Shore, and began to look about me ; how I gave my 
 self over for lost: How wildly I look'd round me: What 
 dreadful Apprehensions I had: And how I lodg'd in the 
 Tree all Night for fear of being devoured by wild Beasts. 
 
 As I knew nothing that Night of the Supply I was to 
 receive by the providential Driving of the Ship nearer 
 the Land, by the Storms and Tide, by which I have since 
 been so long nourish'd and supported ; so these three 
 poor desolate Men knew nothing how certain of Deliver- 
 ance and Supply they were, how near it was to them, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 257 
 
 how effectually and really they were in a Condition of 
 Safety, at the same Time that they thought themselves 
 lost, and their Case desperate. 
 
 So little do we see before us in the World, and so 
 much reason have we to depend chearfully upon the 
 great Maker of the World, that he does not leave his 
 Creatures so absolutely destitute, but that in the worst 
 Circumstances they have always something to be thankful 
 for, and sometimes are nearer their Deliverance than they 
 imagine ; nay, are even brought to their Deliverance by 
 the Means by which they seem to be brought to their 
 Destruction. 
 
 It was just at the Top of High-Water when these 
 People came on Shore, and while partly they stood parly- 
 ing with the Prisoners they brought, and partly while 
 they rambled about to see what kind of a Place they 
 were in ; they had carelessly staid till the Tide was spent, 
 and the Water was ebb'd considerably away, leaving their 
 Boat a-ground. 
 
 They had left two Men in the Boat, who as I found 
 afterwards, having drank a little too much Brandy, fell 
 a-sleep; however, one of them waking sooner than the 
 other, and rinding the Boat too fast a-ground for him to 
 stir it, hollow'd for the rest who were straggling about, 
 upon which they all soon came to the Boat ; but it was 
 past all their Strength to launch her, the Boat being very 
 heavy, and the Shore on that Side being a soft ousy Sand, 
 almost like a Quick-Sand. 
 
 In this Condition, like true Seamen who are per- 
 haps the least of all Mankind given to fore- thought, they 
 gave it over, and away they stroll'd about the Country 
 again ; and I heard one of them say aloud to another, 
 calling them off from the Boat, Why let her alone, Jack, 
 catttyc, she will float next Tide; by which I was fully con- 
 firm'd in the main Enquiry, of what Countrymen they were. 
 
 All this while I kept my self very close, not once 
 daring to stir out of my Castle, any farther than to my 
 Place of Observation, near the Top of the Hill; and 
 R. C. 17
 
 258 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 very glad I was, to think how well it was fortify'd : I knew 
 it was no less than ten Hours before the Boat could be 
 on float again, and by that Time it would be dark, and I 
 might be at more Liberty to see their Motions, and to 
 hear their Discourse, if they had any. 
 
 In the mean time, I fitted my self up for a Battle, as 
 before ; though with more Caution, knowing I had to do 
 with another kind of Enemy than I had at first : I ordered 
 Friday also, who I had made an excellent Marks-Man 
 with his Gun, to load himself with Arms : I took my self 
 two Fowling-Pieces, and I gave him three Muskets ; my 
 Figure indeed was very fierce ; I had my formidable 
 Goat-Skin Coat on, with the great Cap I have mention'd, 
 a naked Sword by my Side, two Pistols in my Belt, and 
 a Gun upon each Shoulder. 
 
 It was my Design, as I said above, not to have made 
 any Attempt till it was dark: But about Two a-Clock, 
 being the Heat of the Day, I found that in short they 
 were all gone straggling into the Woods, and as I thought 
 were laid down to Sleep. The three poor distressed Men, 
 too anxious for their Condition to get any Sleep, were 
 however set down under the Shelter of a great Tree, at 
 about a quarter of a Mile from me, and as I thought 
 out of sight of any of the rest. 
 
 Upon this I resolv'd to discover my self to them, and 
 learn something of their Condition : Immediately I 
 march'd in the Figure as above, my Man Friday at a 
 good Distance behind me, as formidable for his Arms as 
 I, but not making quite so staring a Speftre-like Figure 
 as I did. 
 
 I came as near them undiscovered as I could, and 
 then before any of them saw me, I call'd aloud to them in 
 Span/s/i, What are ye Gentlemen? 
 
 They started up at the Noise, but were ten times more 
 confounded when they saw me, and the uncouth Figure 
 that I made. They made no Answer at all, but I thought 
 I perceiv'd them just going to fly from me, when I spoke 
 to them in English, Gentlemen, said I, do not be sur-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 259 
 
 priz'd at me ; perhaps you may have a Friend near you 
 when you did not expecft it. He must be sent direftly 
 from Heaven then, said one of them very gravely to me, 
 and pulling off his hat at the same time to me, for our 
 Condition is past the Help of Man. All Help is from 
 Heaven, Sir, said I. But can you put a Stranger in the 
 way how to help you, for you seem to me to be in some 
 great Distress? I saw you when you landed, and when 
 you seem'd to make Applications to the Brutes that came 
 with you, I saw one of them lift up his Sword to kill you. 
 
 The poor Man with Tears running down his Face, 
 and trembling, looking like one astonish'd, return'd, 
 Am I talking to God, or Man! Is it a real Man, or 
 an Angel! Be in no fear about that, Sir, said I, if God 
 had sent an Angel to relieve you, he would have come 
 better cloath'd, and arm'd after another manner than 
 you see me in ; pray lay aside your Fears, I am a Man, 
 an English-man, and dispos'd to assist you, you see; I 
 have one Servant only ; we have Arms and Ammunition ; 
 tell us freely, Can we serve you? What is your Case? 
 
 Our Case, said he, Sir, is too long to tell you, while our 
 Murtherers are so near; but in short, Sir, I was Com- 
 mander of that Ship, my Men have mutinied against me ; 
 they have been hardly prevail'd on not to murther me, 
 and at last have set me on Shore in this desolate Place, 
 with these two Men with me ; one my Mate, the other a 
 Passenger, where we expefled to perish, believing the 
 Place to be uninhabited, and know not yet what to think 
 of it. 
 
 Where are those Brutes, your Enemies, said I, do you 
 know where they are gone ? There they lye, Sir, said he, 
 pointing to a Thicket of Trees; my Heart trembles, for 
 fear they have seen us, and heard you speak, if they have, 
 they ivill certainly murther us all. 
 
 Have they any Fire-Arms, said I ; He answered they 
 had only two Pieces, and one which they left in the Boat. 
 Well then, said I, leave the rest to me ; I see they are 
 all asleep, it is an easy thing to kill them all ; but shall 
 
 17 2
 
 26o ADVENTURES OF 
 
 we rather take them Prisoners? He told me there were 
 two desperate Villains among them, that it was scarce 
 safe to shew any Mercy to ; but if they were secur'd, he 
 believ'd all the rest would return to their Duty. I ask'd 
 him, which they were? He told me he could not at that 
 distance describe them ; but he would obey my Orders in 
 any thing I would diredl. Well, says I, let us retreat out 
 of their View or Hearing, least they awake, and we will 
 resolve further ; so they willingly went back with me, till 
 the Woods cover'd us from them. 
 
 Look you, Sir, said I, if I venture upon your Deliver- 
 ance, are you willing to make two Conditions with me ; 
 he anticipated my Proposals, by telling me, that both he 
 and the Ship, if recover'd, should be wholly directed 
 and commanded by me in every thing ; and if the Ship 
 was not recover'd, he would live and dye with me in what 
 Part of the World soever I would send him ; and the two 
 other Men said the same. 
 
 Well, says I, my Conditions are but two. I. That 
 while you stay on this Island with me, you will not pre- 
 tend to any Authority here ; and if I put Arms into your 
 Hands, you will upon all Occasions give them up to me, 
 and do no Prejudice to me or mine, upon this Island, and 
 in the mean time be govern'd by my Orders. 
 
 2. That if the Ship is, or may be recover'd, you will 
 carry me and my Man to England Passage free. 
 
 He gave me all the Assurances that the Invention and 
 Faith of Man could devise, that he would comply with 
 these most reasonable Demands, and besides would owe 
 his Life to me, and acknowledge it upon all Occasions as 
 long as he liv'd. 
 
 Well then, said I, here are three Muskets for you, with 
 Powder and Ball ; tell me next what you think is proper 
 to be done. He shewed all the Testimony of his Grati- 
 tude that he was able ; but offer'd to be wholly guided by 
 me. I told him I thought it was hard venturing any 
 thing; but the best Method I could think of was to fire 
 upon them at once, as they lay ; and if any was not kill'd
 
 ROBLVSON CRUSOE. 261 
 
 at the first Volley, and offered to submit, we might save 
 them, and so put it wholly upon God's Providence to 
 dired the Shot. 
 
 He said very modestly, that he was loath to kill them, 
 if he could help it, but that those two were incorrigible 
 Villains, and had been the Authors of all the Mutiny in 
 the Ship, and if they escaped, we should be undone still ; 
 for they would go on Board, and bring the whole Ship's 
 Company, and destroy us all. Well then, says I, Ne- 
 cessity legitimates my Advice ; for it is the only Way to 
 save our Lives. However, seeing him still cautious of 
 shedding Blood, I told him they should go themselves, 
 and manage as they found convenient. 
 
 In the Middle of this Discourse, we heard some of 
 them awake, and soon after we saw two of them on their 
 Feet ; I ask'd him, if either of them were of the Men who 
 he had said were the Heads of the Mutiny? He said, No: 
 Well then, said I, you may let them escape, and Provi- 
 dence seems to have waken'd them on Purpose to save 
 themselves. Now, says I, if the rest escape you, it is 
 your Fault. 
 
 Animated with this he took the Musket I had given 
 him, in his Hand, and a Pistol in his Belt, and his two 
 Comrades with him, with each Man a Piece in his Hand. 
 The two Men who were with him going first, made some 
 Noise, at which one of the Seamen, who was awake, turn'd 
 about, and seeing them coming, cry'd out to the rest ; but 
 it was too late then ; for the Moment he cry'd out, they 
 fir'd ; / mean the two Men, the Captain wisely reserving 
 his own Piece : They had so well aim'd their Shot at the 
 Men they knew, that one of them was kill'd on the Spot, 
 and the other very much wounded ; but not being dead, 
 he started up upon his Feet, and call'd eagerly for help 
 to the other ; but the Captain stepping to him, told him, 
 'twas too late to cry for help, he should call upon God to 
 forgive his Villany, and with that Word knock'd him 
 down with the Stock of his Musket, so that he never spoke 
 more : There were three more in the Company, and one
 
 262 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 of them was also slightly wounded : By this Time I was 
 come, and when they saw their Danger, and that it was 
 in vain to resist, they begg'd for Mercy: The Captain 
 told them, he would spare their Lives, if they would give 
 him any Assurance of their Abhorrence of the Treachery 
 they had been guilty of, and would swear to be faithful to 
 him in recovering the Ship, and afterwards in carrying 
 her back to Jamaica, from whence they came : They gave 
 him all the Protestations of their Sincerity that could be 
 desir'd, and he was willing to believe them, and spare 
 their Lives, which I was not against ; only I oblig'd him 
 to keep them bound Hand and Foot while they were 
 upon the Island. 
 
 While this was doing, I sent Friday with the Cap- 
 tain's Mate to the Boat, with Orders to secure her, and 
 bring away the Oars, and Sail, which they did ; and by 
 and by, three straggling Men that were (happily for them) 
 parted from the rest, came back upon hearing the Guns 
 fir'd, and seeing their Captain, who before was their 
 Prisoner, now their Conqueror, they submitted to be 
 bound also ; and so our Victory was compleat. 
 
 It now remain'd, that the Captain and I should enquire 
 into one another's Circumstances : I began first, and told 
 him my whole History, which he heard with an Attention 
 even to Amazement; and particularly, at the wonderful 
 Manner of my being furnish'd with Provisions and 
 Ammunition ; and indeed, as my Story is a whole 
 Collection of Wonders, it affected him deeply ; but when 
 he reflected from thence upon himself, and how I seem'd 
 to have been preserv'd there, on purpose to save his Life, 
 the Tears ran down his Face, and he could not speak 
 a Word more. 
 
 After this Communication was at an End, I carry'd him 
 and his two Men into my Apartment, leading them in, 
 just where I came out, viz. At the Top of the House, 
 where I refresh'd them with such Provisions as I had, 
 and shew'd them all the Contrivances I had made, during 
 my long, long inhabiting that Place.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 263 
 
 All I shevv'd them, all I said to them, was perfectly 
 amazing ; but above all, the Captain admir'd my Fortifica- 
 tion, and how perfectly I had conceal'd my Retreat with 
 a Grove of Trees, which having been now planted near 
 twenty Years, and the Trees growing much faster than in 
 England, was become a little Wood, and so thick, that it 
 was unpassable in any Part 6f it, but at that one Side, 
 where I had reserv'd my little winding Passage into it : I 
 told him, this was my Castle, and my Residence; but 
 that I had a Seat in the Country, as most Princes have, 
 whither I could retreat upon Occasion, and I would shew 
 him that too another Time ; but at present, our Business 
 was to consider how to recover the Ship : He agreed with 
 me as to that ; but told me, he was perfectly at a Loss 
 what Measures to take ; for that there were still six and 
 twenty Hands on board, who having entred into a cursed 
 Conspiracy, by which they had all forfeited their Lives to 
 the Law, would be harden'd in it now by Desperation; 
 and would carry it on, knowing that if they were reduc'd, 
 they should be brought to the Gallows, as soon as they 
 came to England, or to any of the English Colonies ; and 
 that therefore there would be no attacking them, with so 
 small a Number as we were. 
 
 I mus'd for some Time upon what he said, and found 
 it was a very rational Conclusion; and that therefore 
 something was to be resolv'd on very speedily, as well to 
 draw the Men on board into some Snare for their Sur- 
 prize, as to prevent their Landing upon us, and destroying 
 us ; upon this it presently occurr'd to me, that in a little 
 while the Ship's Crew wondring what was become of their 
 Comrades, and of the Boat, would certainly come on 
 Shore in their other Boat, to see for them, and that then 
 perhaps they might come arm'd, and be too strong for us ; 
 this he allow'd was rational. 
 
 Upon this, I told him the first Thing we had to do, 
 was to stave the Boat, which lay upon the Beach, so that 
 they might not carry her off; and taking every Thing out 
 of her, leave her so far useless as not to be fit to swim;
 
 264 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 accordingly we went on board, took the Arms which 
 were left on board, out of her, and whatever else 
 we found there, which was a Bottle of Brandy, and an- 
 other of Rum, a few Bisket Cakes, a Horn of Powder, and 
 a great lump of Sugar, in a Piece of Canvas ; the Sugar 
 was five or six Pounds ; all which was very welcome to 
 me, especially the Brandy and Sugar, of which I had had 
 none left for many Years. 
 
 When we had carry'd all these Things on Shore (the 
 Oars, Mast, Sail, and Rudder of the Boat, were carry'd 
 away before, as above) we knock'd a great Hole in her 
 Bottom, that if they had come strong enough to master 
 us, yet they could not carry off the Boat. 
 
 Indeed, it was not much in my Thoughts, that we 
 could be able to recover the Ship ; but my View was that 
 if they went away without the Boat, I did not much 
 question to make her fit again, to carry us away to the 
 Leeward Islands, and call upon our Friends, the Spaniards, 
 in my way, for I had them still in my Thoughts. 
 
 While we were thus preparing our Designs, and had 
 first, by main Strength, heav'd the Boat up upon the 
 Beach, so high that the Tide would not fleet her off at 
 High- Water-Mark ; and besides, had broke a hole in her 
 Bottom, too big to be quickly stopp'd, and were sat 
 down musing what we should do ; we heard the Ship fire 
 a Gun, and saw her make a Waft with her Antient, as a 
 Signal for the Boat to come on Board; but no Boat 
 stirr'd ; and they fir*d several Times, making other Signals 
 for the Boat. 
 
 At last, when all their Signals and Firings prov'd 
 fruitless, and they found the Boat did not stir, we saw 
 them by the Help of my Glasses, hoist another Boat out, 
 and row towards the Shore ; and we found as they ap- 
 proach'd, that there was no less than ten Men in her, and 
 that they had Fire-Arms with them. 
 
 As the Ship lay almost two Leagues from the Shore, 
 we had a full view of them as they came, and a plain 
 sight of the Men even of their Faces, because the Tide
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 265 
 
 having set them a little to the East of the other Boat, 
 they row'd up under Shore, to come to the same Place, 
 where the other had landed, and where the Boat lay. 
 
 By this means, I say, we had a full view of them, and 
 the Captain knew the Persons and Characters of all the 
 Men in the Boat, of whom he said, that there were three 
 very honest Fellows, who he was sure were led into this 
 Conspiracy by the rest, being over-power'd and frighted. 
 
 But that as for the Boatswain, who it seems was the 
 chief Officer among them, and all the rest, they were as 
 outragious as any of the Ship's Crew, and were no doubt 
 made desperate in their new Enterprize, and terribly 
 apprehensive he was, that they would be too powerful for us. 
 
 I smil'd at him, and told him, that Men in our Circum- 
 stances were past the Operation of Fear: That seeing 
 almost every Condition that could be, was better than that 
 which we were suppos'd to be in, we ought to expect that 
 the Consequence, whether Death or Life, would be sure to 
 be a Deliverance: I ask'd him, What he thought of the 
 Circumstances of my Life? And, Whether a Deliverance 
 were not worth venturing for? And where, Sir, said I, is 
 your Belief of my being preserv'd here on purpose to save 
 your Life, which elevated you a little while ago ? For my 
 Part, said I, there seems to be but one Thing amiss in ai 
 the Prospect of it; What's that? Says he; why, said I, 
 'Tis, that as you say, there are three or four honest 
 Fellows among them, which should be spar'd ; had they 
 been all of the wicked Part of the Crew, I should have 
 thought God's Providence had singled them out to deliver 
 them into your Hands ; for depend upon it, every Man of 
 them that comes a-shore are our own, and shall die, or 
 live, as they behave to us. 
 
 As I spoke this with a rais'd Voice and chearful 
 Countenance, I found it greatly encourag'd him; so we 
 set vigorously to our Business: We had upon the first 
 Appearance of the Boat's coming from the Ship, consider^, 
 of separating our Prisoners, and had indeed secured them 
 effectually.
 
 266 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Two of them, of whom the Captain was less assur'd 
 than ordinary, I sent with Friday, and one of the three 
 (deliver'd Men) to my Cave, where they were remote 
 enough, and out of Danger of being heard or discover'd, 
 or of finding their way out of the Woods, if they could 
 have deliver'd themselves: Here they left them bound, 
 but gave them Provisions, and promis'd them if they con- 
 tinued there quietly, to give them their Liberty in a Day 
 or two; but that if they attempted their Escape, they 
 should be put to Death without Mercy: They promis'd 
 faithfully to bear their Confinement with Patience, and 
 were very thankful that they had such good Usage, as to 
 have Provisions, and a Light left them ; for Friday gave 
 them Candles (such as we made our selves) for their Com- 
 fort ; and they did not know but that he stood Sentinel 
 over them at the Entrance. 
 
 The other Prisoners had better Usage; two of them 
 were kept pinion'd indeed, because the Captain was not 
 free to trust them ; but the other two were taken into my 
 Service upon their Captain's Recommendation, and upon 
 their solemnly engaging to live and die with us ; so with 
 them and the three honest Men, we were seven Men, well 
 arm'd; and I made no doubt we shou'd be able to deal 
 well enough with the Ten that were a coming, considering 
 that the Captain had said, there were three or four honest 
 Men among them also. 
 
 As soon as they got to the Place where their other 
 Boat lay, they run their Boat in to the Beach, and came 
 all on Shore, haling the Boat up after them, which I was 
 glad to see ; for I was afraid they would rather have left 
 the Boat at an Anchor, some Distance from the Shore, 
 with some Hands in her, to guard her ; and so we should 
 not be able to seize the Boat. 
 
 Being on Shore, the first Thing they did, they ran all 
 to their other Boat, and it was easy to see that they were 
 under a great Surprize, to find her stripp'd as above, of all 
 that was in her, and a great hole in her Bottom. 
 
 After they had mus'd a while upon this, they set up
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 267 
 
 two or three great Shouts, hollowing with all their might, 
 to try if they could make their Companions hear ; but all 
 was to no purpose : Then they came all close in a Ring, 
 and nYd a Volley of their small Arms, which indeed we 
 heard, and the Echoes made the Woods ring ; but it was 
 all one, those in the Cave we were sure could not hear, 
 and those in our keeping, though they heard it well 
 enough, yet durst give no Answer to them. 
 
 They were so astonish'd at the Surprize of this, that as 
 they told us afterwards, they resolv'd to go all on board 
 again to their Ship, and let them know there, that the 
 Men were all murther'd, and the Long-Boat stavM; 
 accordingly they immediately launch'd their Boat again, 
 and gat all of them on board. 
 
 The Captain was terribly amaz'd, and even confound- 
 ed at this, believing they would go on board the Ship 
 again, and set Sail, giving their Comrades for lost, and so 
 he should still lose the Ship, which he was in Hopes we 
 should have recover'd; but he was quickly as much 
 frighted the other way. 
 
 They had not been long put off with the Boat, but we 
 perceiv'd them all coming on Shore again ; but with this 
 new Measure in their Conduct, which it seems they con- 
 sulted together upon, viz. To leave three Men in the 
 Boat, and the rest to go on Shore, and go up into the 
 Country to look for their Fellows. 
 
 This was a great Disappointment to us ; for now we 
 were at a Loss what to do ; for our seizing those seven 
 Men on Shore would be no Advantage to us, if we let the 
 Boat escape ; because they would then row away to the 
 Ship, and then the rest of them would be sure to weigh 
 and set Sail, and so our recovering the Ship would be lost. 
 
 However, we had no Remedy, but to wait and see 
 what the Issue of Things might present ; the seven Men 
 came on Shore, and the three who remain'd in the Boat, 
 put her off to a good Distance from the Shore, and came 
 to an Anchor to wait for them ; so that it was impossible 
 for us to come at them in the Boat
 
 268 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Those that came on Shore, kept close together, march- 
 ing towards the Top of the little Hill, under which my 
 Habitation lay ; and we could see them plainly, though 
 they could not perceive us: We could have been very 
 glad they would have come nearer to us, so that we 
 might have fir'd at them, or that they would have gone 
 farther off, that we might have come abroad. 
 
 But when they were come to the Brow of the Hill, 
 where they could see a great way into the Valleys and 
 Woods, which lay towards the North-East Part, and 
 where the Island lay lowest, they shouted, and hollo w'd, 
 till they were weary ; and not caring it seems to venture 
 far from the Shore, nor far from one another, they sat 
 down together under a Tree, to consider of it : Had they 
 thought fit to have gone to sleep there, as the other Party 
 of them had done, they had done the Jobb for us : but 
 they were too full of Apprehensions of Danger, to 
 venture to go to sleep, though they could not tell what 
 the Danger was they had to fear neither. 
 
 The Captain made a very just Proposal to me, upon 
 this Consultation of theirs, -viz. That perhaps they would 
 all fire a Volley again, to endeavour to make their 
 Fellows hear, and that we should all sally upon them, 
 just at the Juncture when their Pieces were all discharg'd, 
 and they would certainly yield, and we should have 
 them without Blood-shed : I lik'd the Proposal, provided 
 it was done while we were near enough to come up to 
 them, before they could load their Pieces again. 
 
 But this Event did not happen, and we lay still a long 
 Time, very irresolute what Course to take; at length I 
 told them, there would be nothing to be done in my 
 Opinion till Night, and then if they did not return to the 
 Boat, perhaps we might find a way to get between them, 
 and the Shore, and so might use some Stratagem with 
 them in the Boat, to get them on Shore. 
 
 We waited a great while, though very impatient for 
 their removing ; and were very uneasy, when after long 
 Consultations, we saw them start all up, and march down
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 269 
 
 toward the Sea: It seems they had such dreadful Ap- 
 prehensions upon them, of the Danger of the Place, that 
 they resolv'd to go on board the Ship again, give their 
 Companions over for lost, and so go on with their intend- 
 ed Voyage with the Ship. 
 
 As soon as I perceiv'd them go towards the Shore, I 
 imagin'd it to be as it really was, That they had given 
 over their Search, and were for going back again ; and 
 the Captain, as soon as I told him my Thoughts, was 
 ready to sink at the Apprehensions of it ; but I presently 
 thought of a Stratagem to fetch them back again, and 
 which answer'd my End to a Tittle. 
 
 I order'd Friday, and the Captain's Mate, to go over 
 the little Creek Westward, towards the Place were the 
 Savages came on Shore, when Friday was rescu'd ; and 
 as soon as they came to a little rising Ground, at about 
 half a Mile Distance, I bad them hollow, as loud as they 
 could, and wait till they found the Seamen heard them ; 
 that as soon as ever they heard the Seamen answer them, 
 they should return it again, and then keeping out of Sight, 
 take a round, always answering when the other hollow'd, 
 to draw them as far into the Island, and among the 
 Woods, as possible, and then wheel about again to me, 
 by such ways as I directed them. 
 
 They were just going into the Boat, when Friday and 
 the Mate hollow'd, and they presently heard them, and 
 answering, run along the Shore Westward, towards the 
 Voice they heard, when they were presently stopp'd by 
 the Creek, where the Water being up, they could not get 
 over, and call'd for the Boat to come up, and set them 
 over, as indeed I expected. 
 
 When they had set themselves over, I observ'd, that 
 the Boat being gone up a good way into the Creek, and 
 as it were, in a Harbour within the Land, they took one 
 of the three Men out of her to go along with them, and 
 left only two in the Boat, having fastned her to the 
 Stump of a little Tree on the Shore. 
 
 This was what I wish'd for, and immediately leaving
 
 2/0 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Friday and the Captain's Mate to their Business, I took 
 the rest with me, and crossing the Creek out of their 
 Sight, we surpriz'd the two Men before they were aware ; 
 one of them lying on Shore, and the other being in the 
 Boat; the Fellow on Shore was between sleeping and 
 waking, and going to start up, the Captain who was 
 foremost, ran in upon him, and knock' d him down, and 
 then call'd out to him in the Boat, to yield, or he was a 
 dead Man. 
 
 There needed very few Arguments to perswade a 
 single Man to yield, when he saw five Men upon him, and 
 his Comrade knock' d down; besides, this was it seems 
 one of the three who were not so hearty in the Mutiny as 
 the rest of the Crew, and therefore was easily perswaded, 
 not only to yield, but afterwards to joyn very sincerely 
 with us. 
 
 In the mean time, Friday and the Captain's Mate so 
 well manag'd their Business with the rest, that they drew 
 them by hollowing and answering, from one Hill to an- 
 other ; and from one Wood to another, till they not only 
 heartily tyr'd them, but left them, where they were very 
 sure they could not reach back to the Boat, before it was 
 dark ; and indeed they were heartily tyr'd themselves also 
 by the Time they came back to us. 
 
 We had nothing now to do, but to watch for them, in 
 the dark, and to fall upon them, so as to make sure work 
 with them. 
 
 It was several Hours after Friday came back to me, 
 before they came back to their Boat ; and we could hear 
 the foremost of them long before they came quite up, call- 
 ing to those behind to come along, and could also hear 
 them answer and complain how lame and tyr'd they were, 
 and not able to come any faster, which was very welcome 
 News to us. 
 
 At length they came up to the Boat ; but 'tis impossi- 
 ble to express their Confusion, when they found the Boat 
 fast a-ground in the Creek, the Tide ebb'd out, and their 
 two Men gone : We could hear them call to one another
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 271 
 
 in a most lamentable Manner, telling one another they 
 were gotten into an inchanted Island; that either there 
 were Inhabitants in it, and they should all be murther'd, 
 or else there were Devils and Spirits in it, and they should 
 be all carry'd away, and devour'd. 
 
 They hallow'd again, and call'd their two Comrades by 
 their Names a great many times, but no Answer. After 
 some time, we could see them, by the little Light there 
 was, run about wringing their Hands like Men in Despair ; 
 and that sometimes they would go and sit down in the 
 Boat to rest themselves, then come ashore again, and 
 walk about again, and so the same thing over again. 
 
 My Men would fain have me give them Leave to fall 
 upon them at once in the Dark ; but I was willing to take 
 them at some Advantage, so to spare them, and kill as 
 few of them as I could ; and especially I was unwilling to 
 hazard the killing any of our own Men, knowing the other 
 were very well armed. I resolved to wait to see if they 
 did not separate ; and therefore to make sure of them, I 
 drew my Ambuscade nearer, and order'd Friday and the 
 Captain to creep upon their Hands and Feet as close to 
 the Ground as they could, that they might not be discov- 
 er'd, and get as near them as they could possibly, before 
 they offered to fire. 
 
 They had not been long in that Posture, but that the 
 Boatswain, who was the principal Ringleader of the Mu- 
 tiny, and had now shewn himself the most dejected and 
 dispirited of all the rest, came walking towards them with 
 two more of their Crew; the Captain was so eager, as 
 having this principal Rogue so much in his Power, that he 
 could hardly have Patience to let him come so near, as to 
 be sure of him; for they only heard his Tongue before: 
 But when they came nearer, the Captain and Friday 
 starting up on their Feet, let fly at them. 
 
 The Boatswain was kill'd upon the Spot, the next Man 
 was shot into the Body, and fell just by him, tho' he did 
 not die till an Hour or two after; and the third run for 
 it.
 
 272 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 At the Noise of the Fire, I immediately advanc'd with 
 my whole Army, which was now 8 Men, viz. my self Gene- 
 ralissimo, Friday my Lieutenant-General, the Captain 
 and his two Men, and the three Prisoners of War, who we 
 had trusted with Arms. 
 
 We came upon them indeed in the Dark, so that they 
 could not see our Number ; and I made the Man we had 
 left in the Boat, who was now one of us, call to them by 
 Name, to try if I could bring them to a Parley, and so 
 might perhaps reduce them to Terms, which fell out just 
 as we desir*d : For indeed it was easy to think, as their 
 Condition then was, they would be very willing to capitu- 
 late ; so he calls out as loud as he could, to one of them, 
 Torn Smith, Tom Smith; Tom Smith answer'd immedi- 
 ately, Who's that, Robinson? for it seems he knew his 
 Voice : T'other answer'd, Ay, ay; for GocFs Sake, Tom 
 Smith, throw down your Arms, and yield, or, you are all 
 dead Men this Moment. 
 
 Who must we yield to? where are they? (says Smith 
 again ;) Here they are, says he, here's our Captain, and 
 fifty Men with him, have been hunting you this two 
 Hours ; the Boatswain is kill'd, Will Frye is wounded, 
 and I am a Prisoner; and if you do not yield, you are all 
 lost. 
 
 Will they give us Quarter then, (says Tom Smith) and 
 we will yield? I'll go and ask, if you promise to yield, says 
 Robinson; so he ask'd the Captain, and the Captain then 
 calls himself out, You Smith, you know my Voice, if you 
 lay down your Arms immediately, and submit, you shall 
 have your Lives all but Will. Atkins. 
 
 Upon this, Will. Atkins cry'd out, For God's sake, 
 Captain, give me Quarter, what have I done? They 
 have been all as bad as I, which by the way was not true 
 neither; for it seems this Will. Atkins was the first Man 
 that laid hold of the Captain, when they first mutiny'd, and 
 used him barbarously, in tying his Hands, and giving him 
 injurious Language. However, the Captain told him he 
 must lay down his Arms at Discretion, and trust to the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 273 
 
 Governour's Mercy, by which he meant me ; for they all 
 call'd me Governour. 
 
 In a word, they all laid down their Arms, and begg'd 
 their Lives ; and I sent the Man that had parley* d with 
 them, and two more, who bound them all ; and then my 
 great Army of 50 Men, which particularly with.those three, 
 were all but eight, came up and seiz'd upon them all, and 
 upon their Boat, only that I kept my self and one more 
 out of Sight, for Reasons of State. 
 
 Our next Work was to repair the Boat, and think of 
 seizing the Ship ; and as for the Captain, now he had 
 Leisure to parley with them, He expostulated with them 
 upon the Villany of their Practices with him, and at length 
 upon the farther Wickedness of their Design, and how 
 certainly it must bring them to Misery and Distress in the 
 End, and perhaps to the Gallows. 
 
 They all appear'd very penitent, and begg'd hard for 
 their Lives ; as for that, he told them, they were none of 
 his Prisoners, but the Commander of the Island: that 
 they thought they had set him on Shore in a barren unin- 
 habitated Island, but it had pleased God so to direct 
 them, that the Island was inhabited, and that the Gover- 
 nour was an English Man ; that he might hang them all 
 there, if he pleased ; but as he had given them all Quar- 
 ter, he supposed he would send them to England to be 
 dealt with there, as Justice requir'd, except Atkins, who 
 he was commanded by the Governour to advise to pre- 
 pare for Death ; for that he would be hang'd in the Morn- 
 ing. 
 
 Though this was all a Fiction of his own, yet it had 
 its desired Effect; Atkins fell upon his Knees to beg the 
 Captain to intercede with the Governour for his Life ; and 
 all the rest begg'd of him for God's sake, that they might 
 not be sent to England. 
 
 It now occurr'd to me, that the time of our Deliver- 
 ance was come, and that it would be a most easy thing to 
 bring these Fellows in, to be hearty in getting Possession 
 of the Ship; so I retir'd in the Dark from them, that 
 R. C. i
 
 274 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 they might not see what Kind of a Governour they had, 
 and call'd the Captain to me ; when I call'd, as at a good 
 Distance, one of the Men was order'd to speak again, 
 and say to the Captain, Captain, the Commander calls 
 for you; and presently the Captain reply'd, Tell his 
 Excellency, I am just a coming: This more perfectly 
 amused them ; and they all believed that the Commander 
 was just by with his fifty Men. 
 
 Upon the Captain's coming to me, I told him my 
 Project for seizing the Ship, which he lik'd of wonder- 
 fully well, and resolv'd to put it in Execution the next 
 Morning. 
 
 But in Order to execute it with more Art, and secure 
 of Success, I told him, we must divide the Prisoners, and 
 that he should go and take Atkins and two more of the 
 worst of them, and send them pinion'd to the Cave 
 where the others lay : This was committed to Friday and 
 the two Men who came on Shore with the Captain. 
 
 They convey'd them to the Cave, as to a Prison; and 
 it was indeed a dismal Place, especially to Men in their 
 Condition. 
 
 The other I order'd to my Bower, as I call'd it, of 
 which I have given a full Description ; and as it was 
 fenc'd in, and they pinion'd, the Place was secure enough", 
 considering they were upon their Behaviour. 
 
 To these in the Morning I sent the Captain, who was 
 to enter into a Parley with them, in a Word to try them, 
 and tell me, whether he thought they might be trusted or 
 no, to go on Board and surprize the Ship. He talk'd to 
 them of the Injury done him, of the Condition they were 
 brought to; and that though the Governour had given 
 them Quarter for their Lives, as to the present Aflion, 
 yet that if they were sent to England, they would all be 
 hang'd in Chains, to be sure ; but that if they would join 
 in so just an Attempt, as to recover the Ship, he would 
 have the Governour's Engagement for their Pardon. 
 
 Any one may guess how readily such a Proposal 
 would be accepted by Men in their Condition ; they fell
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 275 
 
 down on their Knees to the Captain, and promised with 
 the deepest Imprecations, that they would be faithful to 
 him to the last Drop, and that they should owe their 
 Lives to him, and would go with him all over the World, 
 that they would own him for a Father to them as long as 
 they liv'd. 
 
 Well, says the Captain, I must go and tell the 
 Governour what you say, and see what I can do to bring 
 him to consent to it : So he brought me an Account of 
 the Temper he found them in ; and that he verily believ'd 
 they would be faithful. 
 
 However, that we might be very secure, I told him he 
 should go back again, and choose out five of them, and 
 tell them, they might see that he did not want Men, that he 
 would take out five of them to be his Assistants, and that 
 the Governour would keep the other two, and the three 
 that were sent Prisoners to the Castle (my Cave) as 
 Hostages, for the Fidelity of those five ; and that if they 
 prov'd unfaithful in the Execution, the five Hostages 
 should be hang'd in Chains alive upon the Shore. 
 
 This look'd severe, and convinc'd them that the 
 Governour was in Earnest; however they had no Way 
 left them, but to accept it ; and it was now the Business 
 of the Prisoners, as much as of the Captain, to perswade 
 the other five to do their Duty. 
 
 Our Strength was no\v thus ordered for the Expe- 
 dition: i. The Captain, his Mate, and Passenger. 2. 
 Then the two Prisoners of the first Gang, to whom having 
 their Characters from the Captain, I had given their 
 Liberty, and trusted them with Arms. 3. The other two 
 who I had kept till now, in my Apartment, pinion'd ; but 
 upon the Captain's Motion, had now releas'd. 4. The 
 single Man taken in the Boat. 5. These five releas'd at 
 last: So that they were thirteen in all, besides five we 
 kept Prisoners in the Cave, for Hostages. 
 
 I ask'd the Captain, if he was willing to venture with 
 these Hands on Board the Ship ; for as for me and my 
 Man Friday, I did not think it was proper for us to stir, 
 
 1.82
 
 276 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 having seven Men left behind ; and it was Employment 
 enough for us to keep them asunder, and supply them 
 with Victuals. 
 
 As to the five in the Cave, I resolv'd to keep them fast, 
 but Friday went in twice a Day to them, to supply them 
 with Necessaries ; and I made the other two carry Pro- 
 visions to a certain Distance, where Friday was to take it. 
 
 When I shew'd my self to the two Hostages, it was 
 with the Captain, who told them, I was the Person the 
 Governour had order'd to look after them, and that it 
 was the Governour's Pleasure they should not stir any 
 where, but by my Direction ; that if they did, they should 
 be fetch'd into the Castle, and be lay'd in Irons ; so that 
 as we never suffered them to see me as Governour, so I 
 now appear'd as another Person, and spoke of the Gover- 
 nour, the Garrison, the Castle, and the like, upon all 
 Occasions. 
 
 The Captain now had no Difficulty before him, but to 
 furnish his two Boats, stop the Breach of one, and Man 
 them. He made his Passenger Captain of one, with 
 four other Men ; and himself, and his Mate, and six 
 more went in the other : And they contriv'd their Business 
 very well ; for they came up to the Ship about Midnight : 
 As soon as they came within Call of the Ship, he made 
 Robinson hale them, and tell them they had brought off 
 the Men and the Boat, but that it was a long time before 
 they had found them, and the like ; holding them in a 
 Chat 'till they came to the Ship's side ; when the Captain 
 and the Mate, entring first with their Arms, immediately 
 knock'd down the second Mate and Carpenter, with the 
 But-end of their Muskets, being very faithfully seconded 
 by their Men, they secur'd all the rest that were upon the 
 Main and Quarter Decks, and began to fasten the 
 Hatches to keep them down who were below, when the 
 other Boat and their Men entring at the fore Chains, 
 secur'd the Fore-Castle of the Ship, and the Scuttle 
 which went down into the Cook-Room, making three 
 Men they found there Prisoners.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 277 
 
 When this was done, and all safe upon Deck, the 
 Captain order'd the Mate with three Men to break into 
 the Round-House where the new Rebel Captain lay, and 
 having taken the Alarm, was gottjen up, and with two 
 Men and a Boy had gotten Fire Arms in their Hands, 
 and when the Mate with a Crow split open the Door, the 
 new Captain and his Men fir'd boldly among them, and 
 wounded the Mate with a Musket Ball, which broke his 
 Arm, and wounded two more of the Men, but kill'd no 
 Body. 
 
 The Mate calling for Help, rush'd however into the 
 Round-House, wounded as he was, and with his Pistol 
 shot the new Captain thro' the Head, the Bullet entring 
 at his Mouth, and came out again behind one of his Ears ; 
 so that he never spoke a Word; upon which the rest 
 yielded, and the Ship was taken effectually, without any 
 more Lives lost. 
 
 As soon as the Ship was thus secur'd, the Captain 
 order'd seven Guns to be fir'd, which was the Signal a- 
 greed upon with me, to give me Notice of his Success, 
 which you may be sure I was very glad to hear, having 
 sat watching upon the Shore for it till near two of the 
 Clock in the Morning. 
 
 Having thus heard the Signal plainly, I laid me down ; 
 and it having been a Day of great Fatigue to me, I slept 
 very sound, till I was something surpriz'd with the Noise 
 of a Gun ; and presently starting up, I heard a Man call 
 me by the Name of Governour, Governour, and presently 
 I knew the Captain's Voice, when climbing up to the Top 
 of the Hill, there he stood, and pointing to the SHip, he 
 embrac'd me in his Arms, My dear Friend and Deliverer, 
 says he, there's your Ship, for she is all yours, and so are 
 we and all thai belong to her. I cast my Eyes to the Ship, 
 and there she rode within little more than half a Mile of 
 the Shore ; for they had weighed her Anchor as soon as 
 they were Masters of her; and the Weather being fair, 
 had brought her to an Anchor just against the Mouth of 
 the little Creek ; and the Tide being up, the Captain had
 
 278 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 brought the Pinnace in near the Place where I at first 
 landed my Rafts, and so landed just at my Door. 
 
 I was at first ready to sink down with the Surprize. 
 For I saw my Deliverance indeed visibly put into my 
 Hands, all things easy, and a large Ship just ready to 
 carry me away whither I pleased to go. At first, for some 
 time, I was not able to answer him one Word ; but as he 
 had taken me in his Arms, I held fast by him, or I should 
 have fallen to the Ground. 
 
 He perceived the Surprize, and immediately pulls a 
 Bottle out of his Pocket, and gave me a Dram of Cordial, 
 which he had brought on Purpose for me; after I had 
 drank it, I sat down upon the Ground ; and though it 
 brought me to my self, yet it was a good while before I 
 could speak a Word to him. 
 
 All this while the poor Man was in as great an Extasy 
 as I, only not under any Surprize, as I was ; and he said a 
 thousand kind tender things to me, to compose me and 
 bring me to my self; but such was the Flood of Joy in my 
 Breast, that it put all my Spirits into Confusion ; at last it 
 broke out into Tears, and in a little while after, I recovered 
 my Speech. 
 
 Then I took my Turn, and embrac'd him as my Deli- 
 verer ; and we rejoyc'd together. I told him, I look'd upon 
 him as a Man sent from Heaven to deliver me, and that 
 the whole Transaction seemed to be a Chain of Wonders ; 
 that such things as these were the Testimonies we had of 
 a secret Hand of Providence governing the World, and an 
 Evidence, that the Eyes of an infinite Power could search 
 into the remotest Corner of the World, and send Help to 
 the Miserable whenever he pleased. 
 
 I forgot not to lift up my Heart in Thankfulness to 
 Heaven, and what Heart could forbear to bless him, who 
 had not only in a miraculous Manner provided for one in 
 such a Wilderness, and in such a desolate Condition, but 
 from whom every Deliverance must always be acknow- 
 ledged to proceed. 
 
 When we had talk'd a while, the Captain told me, he
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 279 
 
 had brought me some little Refreshment, such as the 
 Ship afforded, and such as the Wretches that had been so 
 long his Masters had not plunder'd him of: Upon this he 
 call'd aloud to the Boat, and bid his Men bring the things 
 ashore that were for the Governour ; and indeed it was a 
 Present, as if I had been one not that was to be carry'd 
 away along with them, but as if I had been to dwell upon 
 the Island still, and they were to go without me. 
 
 First he had brought me a Case of Bottles full of excel- 
 lent Cordial Waters, six large Bottles of Madera Wine ; the 
 Bottles held two Quarts a-piece ; two Pound of excellent 
 good Tobacco, twelve good Pieces of the Ship's Beef, and 
 six Pieces of Pork, with a Bag of Pease, and about a 
 hundred Weight of Bisket. 
 
 He brought me also a Box of Sugar, a Box of Flower, 
 a Bag full of Lemons, and two Bottles of Lime-juice, and 
 Abundance of other things : But besides these, and what 
 was a thousand times more useful to me, he brought me six 
 clean new Shirts, six very good Neckcloaths, two Pair of 
 Gloves, one Pair of Shoes, a Hat, and one Pair of Stock- 
 ings, and a very good Suit of Cloaths of his own, which 
 had been worn but very little : In a Word, he cloathed me 
 from Head to Foot 
 
 It was a very kind and agreeable Present, as any one 
 may imagine, to one in my Circumstances: But never 
 was any thing in the World of that Kind so unpleasant, 
 awkard, and uneasy, as it was to me to wear such Cloaths 
 at their first putting on. 
 
 After these Ceremonies past, and after all his good 
 things were brought into my little Apartment, we began 
 to consult what was to be done with the Prisoners we 
 had ; for it was worth considering, whether we might 
 venture to take them away with us or no, especially two 
 of them, who we knew to be incorrigible and refractory to 
 the last Degree ; and the Captain said, he knew they 
 were such Rogues, that there was no obliging them, and 
 if he did carry them away, it must be in Irons, as 
 Malefactors to be delivered over to Justice at the first
 
 2 8o ADVENTURES OF 
 
 English Colony he could come at ; and I found that the 
 Captain himself was very anxious about it. 
 
 Upon this, I told him, that if he desir'd it, I durst 
 undertake to bring the two Men he spoke of, to make it 
 their own Request that he should leave them upon the 
 Island: / should be very glad of that, says the Captain, 
 with all my Heart. 
 
 Well, says I, I will send for them up, and talk with 
 them for you ; so I caused Friday and the two Hostages, 
 for they were now discharg'd, their Comrades having 
 perform'd their Promise ; I say, I caused them to go to 
 the Cave, and bring up the five Men pinion'd, as they 
 were, to the Bower, and keep them there 'till I came. 
 
 After some time, I came thither dress'd in my new 
 Habit, and now I was call'd Governour again ; being all 
 met, and the Captain with me, I caused the Men to be 
 brought before me, and I told them, I had had a full 
 Account of their villanous Behaviour to the Captain, and 
 how they had run away with the Ship, and were preparing 
 to commit farther Robberies, but that Providence had 
 ensnar'd them in their own Ways, and that they were 
 fallen into the Pit which they had digged for others. 
 
 I let them know, that by my Direction the Ship had 
 been seiz'd, that she lay now in the Road ; and they 
 might see by and by, that their new Captain had receiv'd 
 the Reward of his Villany ; for that they might see him 
 hanging at the Yard-Arm. 
 
 That as to them, I wanted to know what they had to 
 say, why I should not execute them as Pirates taken in 
 the Fal, as by my Commission they could not doubt I 
 had Authority to do. 
 
 One of them answer'd in the Name of the rest, That 
 they had nothing to say, but this, That when they were 
 taken the Captain promis'd them their Lives, and they 
 humbly implor'd my Mercy : But I told them, I knew not 
 what Mercy to shew them; for as for my self, I had 
 resolv'd to quit the Island with all my Men, and had 
 taken Passage with the Captain to go for England;
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 281 
 
 And as for the Captain he could not carry them to 
 England, other than as Prisoners in Irons to be try'd for 
 Mutiny, and running away with the Ship; the Conse- 
 quence of which, they must needs know, would be the 
 Gallows ; so that I could not tell which was best for 
 them, unless they had a mind to take their Fate in the 
 Island ; if they desir'd that, I did not care, as I had 
 Liberty to leave it, I had some Inclination to give them 
 their Lives, if they thought they could shift on Shore. 
 
 They seem'd very thankful for it, said they would 
 much rather venture to stay there, than to be carry'd to 
 England \x> be hang'd; so I left it on that Issue. 
 
 However, the Captain seem'd to make some Difficulty 
 of it, as if he durst not leave them there : Upon this I 
 seem'd a little angry with the Captain, and told him, That 
 they were my Prisoners, not his ; and that seeing I had 
 offer'd them so much Favour, I would be as good as my 
 Word ; and that if he did not think fit to consent to it, I 
 would set them at Liberty as I found them ; and if he did 
 not like it, he might take them again if he could catch 
 them. 
 
 Upon this they appeared very thankful, and I accord- 
 ingly set them at Liberty, and bad them retire into the 
 Woods to the Place whence they came, and I would 
 leave them some Fire Arms, some Ammunition, and some 
 Directions how they should live very well, if they thought 
 fit. 
 
 Upon this I prepaid to go on Board the Ship, but 
 told the Captain, that I would stay that Night to prepare 
 my things, and desir'd him to go on Board in the mean 
 time, and keep all right in the Ship, and send the Boat 
 on Shore the next Day for me ; ordering him in the mean 
 time to cause the new Captain who was kill'd, to be 
 hang'd at the Yard-Arm that these Men might see him. 
 
 When the Captain was gone, I sent for the Men up to 
 me to my Apartment, and entred seriously into Discourse 
 with them of their Circumstances ; I told them, I thought 
 they had made a right Choice ; that if the Captain carry'd
 
 282 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 them away, they would certainly be hanged. I shewed 
 them the new Captain, hanging at the Yard-Ann of the 
 Ship, and told them they had nothing less to expert. 
 
 When they had all declared their Willingness to stay, 
 I then told them, I would let them into the Story of my 
 living there, and put them into the Way of making it 
 easie to them. Accordingly I gave them the whole History 
 of the Place, and of my coming to it ; shew'd them my 
 Fortifications, the way I made my Bread, planted my 
 Corn, cured my Grapes; and in a Word, all that was 
 necessary to make them easy : I told them the Story also 
 of the sixteen Spaniards that were to be expected; for 
 whom I left a Letter, and made them promise to treat 
 them in common with themselves. 
 
 I left them my Fire Arms, viz. Five Muskets, three 
 Fowling Pieces, and three Swords. I had above a Barrel 
 and half of Powder left ; for after the first Year or two, I 
 used but little, and wasted none. I gave them a De- 
 scription of the Way I manag'd the Goats, and Direc- 
 tions to milk and fatten them, and to make both Butter and 
 Cheese. 
 
 In a Word, I gave them every Part of my own Story: 
 and I told them, I would prevail with the Captain to leave 
 them two Barrels of Gun-Powder more, and some Garden- 
 Seeds, which I told them I would have been very glad of; 
 also I gave them the Bag of Pease which the Captain had 
 brought me to eat, and bade them be sure to sow and 
 encrease them. 
 
 Having done all this, I left them the next Day, and 
 went on Board the Ship: We prepared immediately to 
 sail, but did not weigh that Night: The next Morning 
 early, two of the five Men came swimming to the Ship's 
 Side, and making a most lamentable Complaint of the 
 other three, begged to be taken into the Ship, for God's 
 sake, for they should be murthered, and begg'd the 
 Captain to take them on Board, though he hang'd them 
 immediately. 
 
 Upon this the Captain pretended to have no Power
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 283 
 
 without me; But after some Difficulty, and after their 
 solemn Promises of Amendment, they were taken on 
 Board, and were some time after soundly whipp'd and 
 pickl'd; after which, they prov'd very honest and quiet 
 Fellows. 
 
 Some time after this, the Boat was order'd on Shore, 
 the Tide being up, with the things promised to the Men, 
 to which the Captain at my Intercession caused their 
 Chests and Cloaths to be added, which they took, and 
 were very thankful for ; I also encourag'd them, by telling 
 them, that if it lay in my way to send any Vessel to take 
 them in, I would not forget them. 
 
 When I took leave of this Island, I carry'd on Board l 
 for Reliques the great Goa^g^Skin^Cap I had made, my | 
 Umbrella, and my Parrot ; also I forgot not to take the 
 Money~I formerly mention' d, which had lain by me so 
 long useless, that it was grown rusty, or tarnish'd, and 
 could hardly pass for Silver, till it had been a little 
 rubb'd, and handled ; as also the Money I found in the 
 Wreck of the Spanish Ship. 
 
 And thus I left the Island, the Nineteenth of Dec ember, 
 as I found by the Ship's Account, in the Year 1686, after I 
 had been upon it eight and twenty Years, two Months, 
 and 19 Days; being delivered from this second Captivity, 
 the same Day of the Month, that I first made my Escape 
 in the Barco-Longo, from among the Moors of Sal lee. 
 
 In this Vessel, after a long Voyage, I arriv'd in Eng- 
 land, the Eleventh of June, in the Year 1687, having 
 been thirty and five Years absent. 
 
 When I came to England, I was as perfect a Stranger 
 to all the World, as if I had never been known there. 
 My Benefadlor and faithful Steward, who I had left in 
 Trust with my Money, was alive; but had had great 
 Misfortunes in the World ; was become a Widow the 
 second Time, and very low in the World: I made her 
 easy as to what she ow'd me, assuring her, I would give 
 her no Trouble ; but on the contrary, in Gratitude to her 
 former Care and Faithfulness to me, I reliev'd her, as my
 
 284 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 little Stock would afford, which at that Time would indeed 
 allow me to do but little for her; but I assur'd her, I 
 would never forget her former Kindness to me ; nor did I 
 forget her, when I had sufficient to help her, as shall be 
 observed in its Place. 
 
 I went down afterwards into Yorkshire; but my 
 Father was dead, and my Mother, and all the Family 
 extinct, except that I found two Sisters, and two of the 
 Children of one of my Brothers, and as I had been long 
 ago given over for dead, there had been no Provision 
 made for me; so that in a Word, I found nothing to 
 relieve, or assist me ; and that little Money I had, would 
 not do much for me, as to settling in the World. 
 
 I met with one Piece of Gratitude indeed, which I did 
 not expe<5l ; and this was, That the Master of the Ship, 
 who I had so happily deliver'd, and by the same Means 
 sav'd the Ship and Cargo, having given a very handsome 
 Account to the Owners, of the Manner how I had sav'd 
 the Lives of the Men, and the Ship, they invited me to 
 meet them, and some other Merchants concern'd, and 
 all together made me a very handsome Compliment upon 
 the Subject, and a Present of almost two hundred 
 Pounds Sterling. 
 
 But after making several Reflections upon the Cir- 
 cumstances of my Life, and how little way this would go 
 towards settling me in the World, I resolv'd to go to 
 Lisbon, and see if I might not come by some Information 
 of the State of my Plantation in the Brasils, and of what 
 was become of my Partner, who I had reason to suppose 
 had some Years now given me over for dead. 
 
 With this View I took Shipping for Lisbon, where I 
 arriv'd in April following ; my Man Friday accompany- 
 ing me very honestly in all these Ramblings, and proving 
 a most faithful Servant upon all Occasions. 
 
 When I came to Lisbon, I found out by Enquiry, and 
 to my particular Satisfaction, my old Friend the Captain 
 of the Ship, who first took me up at Sea, off of the Shore 
 of Africk: He was now grown old, and had left off the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 285 
 
 Sea, having put his Son, who was far from a young Man, 
 into his Ship ; and who still used the Brasil Trade. The 
 old Man did not know me, and indeed I hardly knew 
 him ; but I soon brought him to my Remembrance, and 
 as soon brought my self to his Remembrance, when I 
 told him who I was. 
 
 After some passionate Expressions of the old Ac- 
 quaintance, I enquir'd, you may be sure, after my Planta- 
 tion and my Partner: The old Man told me he had not 
 been in the Brasils for about nine Years ; but that he 
 could assure me, that when he came away, my Partner 
 was living, but the Trustees, who I had join'd with him to 
 take Cognizance of my Part, were both dead ; that how- 
 ever, he believ'd that I would have a very good Account 
 of the Improvement of the Plantation ; for that upon the 
 general Belief of my being cast away, and drown'd, my 
 Trustees had given in the Account of the Produce of my 
 Part of the Plantation, to the Procurator Fiscal, who had 
 appropriated it, in case I never came to claim it; one 
 Third to the King, and two Thirds to the Monastery of 
 St. Augustine, to be expended for the Benefit of the Poor, 
 and for the Conversion of the Indians to the Catholick 
 Faith ; but that if I appear'd, or any one for me, to claim 
 the Inheritance, it should be restor'd ; only that the 
 Improvement, or Annual Production, being distributed to 
 charitable Uses, could not be restor'd ; but he assur'd me, 
 that the Steward of the King's Revenue (from Lands) and 
 the Provedidore, or Steward of the Monastery, had taken 
 great care all along, that the Incumbent, that is to say, 
 my Partner, gave every Year a faithful Account of the 
 Produce, of which they receiv'd duly my Moiety. 
 
 I ask'd him if he knew to what height of Improvement 
 he had brought the Plantation? And, Whether he 
 thought it might be worth looking after? Or, Whether on 
 my going thither, I should meet with no Obstruction to 
 my possessing my just Right in the Moiety? 
 
 He told me, he could not tell exactly to what Degree 
 the Plantation was improv'd ; but this he knew, that my
 
 286 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Partner was grown exceeding rich upon the enjoying but 
 one half of it ; and that to the best of his Remembrance, 
 he had heard, that the King's Third of my Part, which 
 was it seems granted away to some other Monastery, or 
 Religious House, amounted to above two hundred Moi- 
 dores a Year; that as to my being restored to a quiet Pos- 
 session of it, there was no question to be made of that, my 
 Partner being alive to witness my Title, and my Name 
 being also enrolled in the Register of the Country ; also 
 he told me, That the Survivors of my two Trustees, were 
 very fair honest People, and very wealthy ; and he believ'd 
 I would not only have their Assistance for putting me in 
 possession, but would find a very considerable Sum of 
 Money in their Hands, for my Account ; being the Pro- 
 duce of the Farm while their Fathers held the Trust, and 
 before it was given up as above, which, as he remember'd, 
 was for about twelve Years. 
 
 I shew'd my self a little concern'd, and uneasy at this 
 Account, and enquir'd of the old Captain, How it came to 
 pass, that the Trustees should thus dispose my Effects, 
 when he knew that I had made my Will, and had made 
 him, the Portuguese Captain, my universal Heir, c. 
 
 He told me, that was true ; but that as there was no 
 Proof of my being dead, he could not a<5l as Executor, un- 
 til some certain Account should come of my Death, and 
 that besides, he was not willing to intermeddle with a 
 thing so remote ; that it was true he had register'd my 
 Will, and put in his Claim ; and could he have given any 
 Account of my being dead or alive, he would have a<5led 
 by Procuration, and taken Possession of the Ingenio, so 
 they call'd the Sugar-House, and had given his Son, who 
 was now at the Brasils, Order to do it. 
 
 But says the old Man, I have one Piece of News to 
 tell you, which perhaps may not be so acceptable to you 
 as the rest, and that is, That believing you were lost, and 
 all the World believing so also, your Partner and Trustees 
 did offer to accompt to me in your Name, for six or eight 
 of the first Years of Profits, which I receiv'd ; but there
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 287 
 
 being at that time, says he, great Disbursements for en- 
 creasing the Works, building an Ingetrio, and buying 
 Slaves, it did not amount to near so much as afterwards 
 it produced: However, says the old Man, I shall give you 
 a true Account of what I have received in all, and how I 
 have disposed of it. 
 
 After a few Days farther Conference with this ancient 
 Friend, he brought me an Account of the six first Years 
 Income of my Plantation, sign'd by my Partner and the 
 Merchants Trustees, being always deliver'd in Goods, viz. 
 Tobacco in Roll, and Sugar in Chests, besides Rum, Mo- 
 lossus, &c. which is the Consequence of a Sugar Work; 
 and I found by this Account, that every Year the Income 
 considerably encreased ; but as above, the Disbursement 
 being large, the Sum at first was small: However, the old 
 Man let me see, that he was Debtor to me 470 Moidores 
 of Gold, besides 60 Chests of Sugar, and 15 double Rolls 
 of Tobacco which were lost in his Ship ; he having been 
 Ship-wreck'd coming Home to Lisbon about II Years 
 after my leaving the Place. 
 
 The good Man then began to complain of his Mis- 
 fortunes, and how he had been oblig'd to make Use of my 
 Money to recover his Losses, and buy him a Share in a 
 new Ship : However, my old Friend, says he, you shall 
 not want a Supply in your Necessity ; and as soon as my 
 Son returns, you shall be fully satisfy'd. 
 
 Upon this, he pulls out an old Pouch, and gives me 
 1 60 Portugal Moidores in Gold; and giving me the 
 Writing of his Title to the Ship, which his Son was gone 
 to the Brasils in, of which he was a Quarter Part Owner, 
 and his Son another, he puts them both into my Hands 
 for Security of the rest. 
 
 I was too much mov'd with the Honesty and Kindness 
 of the poor Man, to be able to bear this ; and remembring 
 what he had done for me, how he had taken me up at 
 Sea, and how generously he had used me on all Oc- 
 casions, and particularly, how sincere a Friend he was 
 now to me, I could hardly refrain weeping at what he said
 
 288 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 to me : Therefore first I asked him, if his Circumstances 
 admitted him to spare so much Money at that time, and 
 if it would not straiten him? He told me, he could no'; 
 say but it might straiten him a little ; but however it was 
 my Money, and I might want it more than he. 
 
 Every thing the good Man said was full of Affeclion, 
 and I could hardly refrain from Tears while he spoke : In 
 short, I took 100 of the Moidores, and call'd for a Pen 
 and Ink to give him a Receipt for them, then I returned 
 him the rest, and told him, If ever I had Possession of the 
 Plantation, I would return the other to him also, as indeed 
 I afterwards did ; and that as to the Bill of Sale of his 
 Part in his Son's Ship, I would not take it by any Means ; 
 but that if I wanted the Money, I found he was honest 
 enough to pay me ; and if I did not, but came to receive 
 what he gave me reason to expect, I would never have a 
 Penny more from him. 
 
 When this was pass'd, the old Man began to ask me, 
 If he should put me into a Method to make my Claim to 
 my Plantation? I told him, I thought to go over to it my 
 self: He said, I might do so if I pleas'd ; but that if I did 
 not, there were ways enough to secure my Right, and 
 immediately to appropriate the Profits to my Use ; and as 
 there were Ships in the River of Lisbon, just ready to go 
 away to Brasil, he made me enter my Name in a publick 
 Register, with his Affidavit, affirming upon Oath that I 
 was alive, and that I was the same Person who took 
 up the Land for the Planting the said Plantation at 
 first. 
 
 This being regularly attested by a Notary, and a 
 Procuration affix'd, he directed me to send it with a Letter 
 of his Writing, to a Merchant of his Acquaintance at the 
 Place, and then propos'd my staying with him till an Ac- 
 count came of the return. 
 
 Never any Thing was more honourable, than the 
 Proceedings upon this Procuration ; for in less- than seven 
 Months I receiv'd a large Packet from the Survivors of 
 my Trustees the Merchants, for whose Account I went to
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 289 
 
 Sea, in which were the following particular Letters and 
 Papers, enclos'd. 
 
 First, There was the Account current of the Produce 
 of my Farm, or Plantation, from the Year when their 
 Fathers had ballanc'd with my old Portugal Captain, 
 being for six Years; the Ballance appear'd to be 1174 
 Moidores in my Favour. 
 
 Secondly, There was the Account of four Years more 
 while they kept the Effects in their Hands, before the 
 Government claim'd the Administration, as being the 
 Effects of a Person not to be found, which they call 
 Civil Death; and the Ballance of this, the Value of the 
 Plantation encreasing, amounted to 38,892 Cruisadoes, 
 which made 3241 Moidores. 
 
 Thirdly, There was the Prior of the Augustine's 
 Account, who had receiv'd the Profits for above fourteen 
 Years ; but not being to account for what was dispos'd 
 to the Hospital, very honestly declar'd he had 872 
 Moidores not distributed, which he acknowledged to 
 my Account; as to the King's Part, that refunded no- 
 thing. 
 
 There was a Letter of my Partner's, congratulating me 
 very affectionately upon my being alive, giving me an 
 Account how the Estate was improv'd, and what it pro- 
 duced a Year, with a Particular of the Number of Squares 
 or Acres that it contained ; how planted, how many Slaves 
 there were upon it, and making two and twenty Crosses 
 for Blessings, told me he had said so many Ave Maria? s 
 to thank the Blessed Virgin that I was alive ; inviting me 
 very passionately to come over and take Possession of my 
 own ; and in the mean time to give him Orders to whom 
 he should deliver my Effects, if I did not come my self; 
 concluding with a hearty Tender of his Friendship, and 
 that of his Family, and sent me, as a Present, seven fine 
 Leopard's Skins, which he had it seems received from 
 Africa, by some other Ship which he had sent thither, 
 and who it seems had made a better Voyage than I : He 
 sent me also five Chests of excellent Sweet-meats, and an 
 R. C. 19
 
 290 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 hundred Pieces of Gold uncoin'd, not quite so large as 
 Moidores. 
 
 By the same Fleet, my two Merchant Trustees shipp'd 
 me 1 200 Chests of Sugar, 800 Rolls of Tobacco, and the 
 rest of the whole Accompt in Gold. 
 
 I might well say, now indeed, That the latter end of 
 Job was better than the Beginning. It is impossible to 
 express the Flutterings of my very Heart, when I look'd 
 over these Letters, and especially when I found all my 
 Wealth about me; for as the Brasil Ships come all in 
 Fleets, the same Ships which brought my Letters, brought 
 my Goods ; and the Effects were safe in the River before 
 the Letters came to my Hand. In a Word, I turned pale, 
 and grew sick; and had not the old Man run and fetch' d 
 me a Cordial, I believe the sudden Surprize of Joy had 
 overset Nature, and I had dy'd upon the Spot. 
 
 Nay after that, I continu'd very ill, and was so some 
 Hours, 'till a Physician being sent for, and something of 
 the real Cause of my Illness being known, he order'd me 
 to be let Blood; after which, I had Relief, and grew well: 
 But I verily believe, if it had not been eas'd by a Vent 
 given in that manner, to the Spirits, I should have dy'd. 
 
 I was now Master, all on a sudden, of above 5000 /. 
 Sterling in Money, and had an Estate, as I might well 
 call it, in the Brasils, of above a thousand Pounds a Year, 
 as sure as an Estate of Lands in England: And in a 
 Word, I was in a Condition which I scarce knew how to 
 understand, or how to compose my self, for the Enjoyment 
 of it. 
 
 ' The first thing I did, was to recompense my original 
 Benefactor, my good old Captain, who had been first 
 charitable to me in my Distress, kind to me in my 
 Beginning, and honest to me at the End : I shew"d him 
 all that was sent me, I told him, that next to the Provi- 
 dence of Heaven, which disposes all things, it was owing 
 to him ; and that it now lay on me to reward him, which 
 I would do a hundred fold : So I first returned to him the 
 hundred Moidores I had receiv'd of him, then I sent for
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 291 
 
 a Notary, and caused him to draw up a general Release 
 or Discharge for the 470 Moidores, which he had ac- 
 knowledg'd he ow'd me in the fullest and firmest Manner 
 possible ; after which, I caused a Procuration to be drawn, 
 impowering him to be my Receiver of the annual Profits 
 of my Plantation, and appointing my Partner to accompt 
 to him, and make the Returns by the usual Fleets to him 
 in my Name ; and a Clause in the End, being a Grant of 
 100 Moidores a Year to him, during his Life, out of the. 
 Effects, and 50 Moidores a Year to his Son after him, for 
 his Life : And thus I requited my old Man. 
 
 I was now to consider which Way to steer my Course 
 next, and what to do with the Estate that Providence had 
 thus put into my Hands ; and indeed I had more Care 
 upon my Head now, than I had in my silent State of Life 
 in the Island, where I wanted nothing but what 1 had, 
 and had nothing but what I wanted : Whereas I had now 
 a great Charge upon me, and my Business was how to 
 secure it. I had ne'er a Cave now to hide my Money in, 
 or a Place where it might lye without Lock or Key, 'till it 
 grew mouldy and tarnish'd before any Body would meddle 
 with it : On the contrary, I knew not where to put it, or 
 who to trust with it. My old Patron, the Captain, indeed 
 was honest, and that was the only Refuge I had. 
 
 In the next Place, my Interest in the Brasils seem'd 
 to summon me thither, but now I could not tell, how to 
 think of going thither, 'till I had settled my Affairs, and 
 left my Effects in some safe Hands behind me. At first 
 I thought of my old Friend the Widow, who I knew was 
 honest, and would be just to me ; but then she was in 
 Years, and but poor, and for ought I knew, might be in 
 Debt ; so that in a Word, I had no way but to go back to 
 England my self, and take my Effects with me. 
 
 It was some Months however before I resolved upon 
 this; and therefore, as I had rewarded the old Captain 
 fully, and to his Satisfaction, who had been my former 
 Benefactor, so I began to think of my poor Widow, whose 
 Husband had been my first Benefactor, and she, while it 
 
 192
 
 292 . ADVENTURES OF 
 
 was in her Power, my faithful Steward and Instructor. 
 So the first thing I did, I got a Merchant in Lisbon to 
 write to his Correspondent in London, not only to pay a 
 Bill, but to go find her out, and carry her in Money, an 
 hundred Pounds from me, and to talk with her, and 
 comfort her in her Poverty, by telling her she should, if I 
 liv'd, have a further Supply : At the same time I sent my 
 two Sisters in the Country, each of them an hundred 
 Pounds, they being, though not in Want, yet not in very 
 good Circumstances ; one having been marry'd, and left a 
 Widow; and the other having a Husband not so kind to 
 her as he should be. 
 
 But among all my Relations, or Acquaintances, I could 
 not yet pitch upon one, to whom I durst commit the 
 Gross of my Stock, that I might go away to the Brasils, 
 and leave things safe behind me; and this greatly per- 
 plex' d me. 
 
 I had once a Mind to have gone to the Brasils, and 
 have settled my self there ; for I was, as it were, naturaliz'd 
 to the Place ; but I had some little Scruple in my Mind 
 about Religion, which insensibly drew me back, of which 
 I shall say more presently. However, it was not Religion 
 that kept me from going there for the present ; and as I had 
 made no Scruple of being openly of the Religion of the 
 Country, all the while I was among them, so neither did I 
 yet ; only that now and then having of late thought more 
 of it, (than formerly) when I began to think of living and 
 dying among them, I began to regret my having profess'd 
 my self a Papist, and thought it might not be the best 
 Religion to die with. 
 
 But, as I have said, this was not the main thing that 
 kept me from going to the Brasils, but that really I did 
 not know with whom to leave my Effects behind me; so 
 I resolv'd at last to go to England with it, where, if I ar- 
 rived, I concluded I should make some Acquaintance, or 
 find some Relations that would be faithful to me ; and ac- 
 cordingly I prepar'd to go for England with all my Wealth. 
 
 In order to prepare things for my going Home, I first,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 293 
 
 the Brasil Fleet being just going away, resolved to give 
 Answers suitable to the just and faithful Account of things 
 I had from thence ; and first to the Prior of St. Augustine 
 I wrote a Letter full of Thanks for their just Dealings, and 
 the Offer of the 872 Moidores, which was indisposed of, 
 which I desir'd might be given 500 to the Monastery, and 
 372 to the Poor, as the Prior should direct, desiring the 
 good Padres Prayers for me, and the like. 
 
 I wrote next a Letter of Thanks to my two Trustees, 
 with all the Acknowledgment that so much Justice and 
 Honesty call'd for; as for sending them any Present, they 
 were far above having any Occasion of it. 
 
 Lastly, I wrote to my Partner, acknowledging his In- 
 dustry in the Improving the Plantation, and his Integrity 
 in encreasing the Stock of the Works, giving him Instruc- 
 tions for his future Government of my Part, according to 
 the Powers I had left with my old Patron, to whom I de- 
 sir'd him to send whatever became due to me, 'till he 
 should hear from me more particularly ; assuring him that 
 it was my Intention, not only to come to him, but to settle 
 my self there for the Remainder of my Life: To this I 
 added a very handsom Present of some Italian Silks for 
 his Wife, and two Daughters, for such the Captain's Son 
 inform'd me he had ; with two Pieces of fine English 
 Broad-Cloath, the best I could get in Lisbon, five Pieces 
 of black Bays, and some Flanders Lace of a good Value. 
 
 Having thus settled my Affairs, sold my Cargoe, and 
 turn'd all my Effects into good Bills of Exchange, my 
 next Difficulty was, which Way to go to England: I had 
 been accustom'd enough to the Sea, and yet I had a 
 strange Aversion to going to England by Sea at that time ; 
 and though I could give no Reason for it, yet the Difficul- 
 ty encreas'd upon me so much, that though I had once 
 shipp'd my Baggage, in order to go, yet I alter'd my Mind, 
 and that not once, but two or three times. 
 
 It is true, I had been very unfortunate by Sea, and 
 this might be some of the Reason: But let no Man 
 slight the strong Impulses of his own Thoughts in Cases
 
 294 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 of such Moment : Two of the Ships which I had singl'd 
 out to go in, I mean, more particularly singl'd out than 
 any other, that is to say, so as in one of them to put my 
 things on Board, and in the other to have agreed with the 
 Captain ; I say, two of these Ships miscarry'd, viz. one 
 was taken by the Algerines, and the other was cast away 
 on the Start near Torbay, and all the People drown'd ex- 
 cept three ; so that in either of those Vessels I had been 
 made miserable ; and in which most, it was hard to say. 
 
 Having been thus harass'd in my Thoughts, my old 
 Pilot, to whom I communicated every thing, press'd me 
 earnestly not to go by Sea, but either to go by Land to 
 the Groyne, and cross over the Bay of Biscay to Rochell, 
 from whence it was but an easy and safe Journey by 
 Land to Paris, and so to Calais and Dover; or to go up 
 to Madrid, and so all the Way by Land thro' France. 
 
 In a Word, I was so prepossess'd against my going by 
 Sea at all, except from Calais to Dover, that I resolv'd to 
 travel all the Way by Land ; which as I was not in Haste, 
 and did not value the Charge, was by much the pleasanter 
 Way ; and to make it more so, my old Captain brought 
 an English Gentleman, the Son of a Merchant in Lisbon, 
 who was willing to travel with me : After which, we pick'd 
 up two more English Merchants also, and two young 
 Portuguese Gentlemen, the last going to Paris only; so 
 that we were in all six of us, and five Servants ; the two 
 Merchants and the two Portuguese, contenting themselves 
 with one Servant between two, to save the Charge ; and 
 as for me, I got an English Sailor to travel with me as a 
 Servant, besides my Man Friday, who was too much a 
 Stranger to be capable of supplying the Place of a Servant 
 on the Road. 
 
 In this Manner I set out from Lisbon; and our Com- 
 pany being all very well mounted and armed, we made a 
 little Troop, whereof they did me the Honour to call me 
 Captain, as well because I was the oldest Man, as because 
 I had two Servants, and indeed was the Original of the 
 whole Journey.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 295 
 
 As I have troubled you with none of my Sea-Journals, 
 so I shall trouble you now with none of my Land-Journal : 
 But some Adventures that happen'd to us in this tedious 
 and difficult Journey, I must not omit 
 
 When we came to Madrid, we being all of us Strang- 
 ers to Spain, were willing to stay some time to see the 
 Court of Spain, and to see what was worth observing ; I 
 but it being the latter Part of the Summer we hasten'd/ 
 away, and set out from Madrid about the Middle of 
 October: But when we came to the Edge of Navarre, we 
 were alarm'd at several Towns on the Way, with an 
 Account, that so much Snow was fallen on the French 
 Side of the Mountains, that several Travellers were obliged 
 to come back to Pampeluna, after having attempted, at 
 an extream Hazard, to pass on. 
 
 When we came to Pampeluna it self, we found it so 
 indeed ; and to me that had been always used to a hot 
 Climate, and indeed to Countries where we could scarce 
 bear any Cloaths on, the Cold was insufferable ; nor 
 indeed was it more painful than it was surprizing, to come 
 but ten Days before out of the Old Castile, where the 
 Weather was not only warm, but very hot, and immedi- 
 ately to feel a Wind from the Pyrenean Mountains, so very 
 keen, so severely cold, as to be intolerable, and to en- 
 danger benumbing and perishing of our Fingers and Toes. 
 
 Poor Friday was really frighted when he saw the 
 Mountains all cover'd with Snow, and felt cold Weather, 
 which he had never seen or felt before in his Life. 
 
 To mend the Matter, when we came to Pampeluna, it 
 continued snowing with so much Violence, and so long, 
 that the People said, Winter was come before its time, 
 and the Roads which were difficult before, were now quite 
 impassable : For in a Word, the Snow lay in some Places 
 too thick for us to travel ; and being not hard frozen, as is 
 the Case in Northern Countries: There was no going 
 without being in Danger of being bury'd alive every Step. 
 We staid no less than twenty Days at Pampeluna; when 
 seeing the Winter coming on, and no likelihood of its
 
 296 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 being better, for it was the severest Winter all over 
 Europe that had been known in the Memory of Man, I 
 propos'd that we should all go away to Fonterabia, and 
 there take Shipping for Bourdeaux, which was a very 
 little Voyage. 
 
 But while we were considering this, there came in 
 four French Gentlemen, who having been stopp'd on the 
 French Side of the Passes, as we were on the Spanish, 
 had found out a Guide, who traversing the Country near 
 the Head of Languedoc, had brought them over the 
 Mountains by such Ways, that they were not much in- 
 commoded with the Snow; and where they met with 
 Snow in any Quantity, they said it was frozen hard 
 enough to bear -them and their Horses. 
 
 We sent for this Guide, who told us, he would under- 
 take to carry us the same Way with no Hazard from the 
 Snow, provided we were armed sufficiently to protect us 
 from wild Beasts ; for he said, upon these great Snows, it 
 was frequent for some Wolves to show themselves at the 
 Foot of the Mountains, being made ravenous for Want of 
 Food, the Ground being covered with Snow : we told him, 
 we were well enough prepar'd for such Creatures as they 
 were, if he would ensure us from a Kind of two-legged 
 Wolves, which we were told, we were in most Danger 
 from, especially on the French Side of the Mountains. 
 
 He satisfy'd us there was no Danger of that kind in 
 the Way that we were to go; so we readily agreed to 
 follow him, as did also twelve other Gentlemen, with their 
 Servants, some French, some Spanish, who, as I said, 
 had attempted to go, and were oblig'd to come back 
 again. 
 
 Accordingly, we all set out from Pampeluna, with our 
 Guide, on the fifteenth of November; and indeed, I was 
 surpriz'd, when instead of going forward, he came directly 
 back with us, on the same Road that we came from 
 Madrid, above twenty Miles ; when being pass'd two 
 Rivers, and come into the plain Country, we found our 
 selves in a warm Climate again, where the Country was
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 297 
 
 pleasant, and no Snow to be seen ; but on a sudden, 
 turning to his left, he approach'd the Mountains another 
 Way ; and though it is true, the Hills and Precipices look'd 
 dreadful, yet he made so many Tours, such Meanders, 
 and led us by such winding Ways, that we were insensibly 
 pass'd the Height of the Mountains, without being much 
 incumbred with the Snow ; and all on a sudden he shew'd 
 us the pleasant fruitful Provinces of Languedoc and 
 Gascoign, all green and flourishing ; tho' indeed it was at 
 a great Distance, and we had some rough Way to pass 
 yet. 
 
 We were a little uneasy however, when we found it 
 snow'd one whole Day, and a Night, so fast, that we 
 could not travel ; but he bid us be easy, we should soon 
 be past it all : We found indeed, that we began to descend 
 every Day, and to come more North than before ; and so 
 depending upon our Guide, we went on. 
 
 It was about two Hours before Night, when our 
 Guide being something before us, and not just in Sight, 
 out rushed three monstrous Wolves, and after them a Bear, 
 out of a hollow Way, adjoyning to a thick Wood; two of 
 the Wolves flew upon the Guide, and had he been half a 
 Mile before us, he had been devour'd indeed, before we 
 could have help'd him: One of them fastned upon his 
 Horse, and the other attack'd the Man with that Violence, 
 that he had not Time, or not Presence of Mind enough to 
 draw his Pistol, but hollow'd and cry'd out to us most 
 lustily ; my Man Friday being next to me, I bid him ride 
 up, and see what was the Matter; as soon as Friday 
 came in Sight of the Man, he hollow'd as loud as t'other, 
 O Master! O Master! But like a bold Fellow, rode direflly 
 up to the poor Man, and with his Pistol shot the Wolf 
 that attack'd him into the Head. 
 
 It was happy for the poor Man, that it was my Man 
 Friday; for he having been us'd to that kind of Creature 
 in his Country, had no Fear upon him ; but went close 
 up to him, and shot him as above; whereas any of 
 us, would have fir'd at a farther Distance, and have per-
 
 298 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 haps either miss'd the Wolf, or endanger'd shooting the 
 Man. 
 
 But it was enough to have terrify'd a bolder Man than 
 I, and indeed it alarm'd all our Company, when with the 
 Noise of Friday's Pistol, we heard on both Sides the 
 dismallest Howling of Wolves, and_the Noise redoubled 
 by the Eccho of the Mountains, that it was to us as if 
 there had been a prodigious Multitude of them; and per- 
 haps indeed there was not such a Few, as that we had no 
 Cause of Apprehensions. 
 
 However, as Friday had kill'd this Wolf, the other 
 that had fastned upon the Horse, left him immediately, 
 and fled ; having happily fastned upon his Head, where 
 the Bosses of the Bridle had stuck in his Teeth ; so that 
 he had not done him much Hurt: The Man indeed was 
 most Hurt; for the raging Creature had bit him twice, 
 once on the Arm, and the other time a little above his 
 Knee ; and he was just as it were tumbling down by the 
 Disorder of his Horse, when Friday came up and shot 
 the Wolf. 
 
 It is easy to suppose, that at the Noise of Friday's 
 Pistol, we all mended our _Pace, and rid up as fast as the 
 Way (which was very difficult) would give us leave, to see 
 what was the Matter; as soon as we came clear of the 
 Trees, which blinded us before, we saw clearly what had 
 been the Case, and how Friday had disengag'd the poor 
 Guide ; though we did not presently discern what kind of 
 Creature it was he had kill'd. 
 
 But never was a Fight manag'd so hardily, and in 
 such a surprizing Manner, as that which follow'd between 
 Friday and the Bear, which gave us all (though at first 
 we were surpriz'd and afraid for him) the greatest Di- 
 version imaginable: As the Bear is a heavy, clumsey 
 Creature, and does not gallop as the Wolf does, who is 
 swift, and light; so he has two particular Qualities, 
 which generally are the Rule of his Actions ; First, As to 
 Men, who are not his proper Prey; I say, not his proper 
 Prey; because tho' I cannot say what excessive Hunger
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 299 
 
 might do, which was now their Case, the Ground being all 
 cover'd with Snow; but as to Men, he does not usually 
 attempt them, unless they first attack him : On the con- 
 trary, if you meet him in the Woods, if you don't meddle 
 with him, he won't meddle with you ; but then you must 
 take Care to be very civil to him, and give him the Road ; 
 for he is a very nice Gentleman, he won't go a Step out 
 of his Way for a Prince ; nay, if you are really afraid, 
 your best way is to look another Way, and keep going on ; 
 for sometimes if you stop, and stand still, and look steadily 
 at him, he takes it for an Affront ; but if you throw or 
 toss any Thing at him, and it hits him, though it were but 
 a bit of a Stick, as big as your Finger, he takes it for an 
 Affront, and sets all his other Business aside to pursue 
 his Revenge ; for he will have Satisfaction in Point of 
 Honour; that is his first Quality: The next is, That if he 
 be once affronted, he will never leave you, Night or Day, 
 till he has his Revenge; but follows at a good round rate, 
 till he overtakes you. 
 
 My Man Friday had deliver'd our Guide, and when 
 we came up to him, he was helping him off from his 
 Horse; for the Man was both hurt and frighted, and 
 indeed the last more than the first ; when on the sudden, 
 we spy^d the Bear come out of the Wood, and a vast 
 monstrous one it was, the biggest by far that ever I saw. 
 We were all a little surpriz'd when we saw him ; but when 
 Friday saw him, it was easy to see Joy and Courage 
 in the Fellow's Countenance; Of Of Of says Friday, 
 three Times, pointing to him ; O Master.' You give me fe 
 Leave.' Meshakee te Hand with him; Me make you good 
 laugh. 
 
 I was surpriz'd to see the Fellow so pleas'd ; You Fool 
 you, says I, he will eat you up: Eatee me up! Eatee me 
 up.' says Friday, twice over again; Me eatee him up: 
 Me make you good laugh: You all stay here, me show you 
 good laugh; so down he sits, and gets his Boots off in a 
 Moment, and put on a Pair of Pumps (as we call the flat 
 Shoes they wear) and which he had in his Pocket, gives
 
 300 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 my other Servant his Horse, and with his Gun away he 
 flew swift like the Wind. 
 
 The Bear was walking softly on, and offer'd to meddle 
 with no Body, till Friday coming pretty near, calls to him, 
 as if the Bear could understand him ; Hark ye, hark ye, 
 says Friday, me speakee wit you: We follow'd at a Dis- 
 tance ; for now being come down on the Gascoign side of 
 the Mountains, we were entred a vast_gieat^F^orest, where 
 the Country was plain, and pretty open, though many 
 Trees in it scattcr'd here and there. 
 
 Friday, who had as we say, the Heels of the Bear, 
 came up with him quickly, and takes up a great Stone, 
 and throws at him, and hit him just on the Head ; but did 
 him no more harm, than if he had thrown it against a 
 Wall ; but it answer'd Friday's End ; for the Rogue was 
 so void of Fear, that he did it purely to make the Bear 
 follow him, and show us some Laugh as he call'd it. 
 
 As soon as the Bear felt the Stone, and saw him, he 
 turns about, and comes after him, taking Devilish long 
 Strides, and shuffling along at a strange Rate, so as 
 would have put a Horse to a midling Gallop ; away runs 
 Friday, and takes his Course, as if he run towards us for 
 Help; so we all resolv'd to fire at once upon the Bear, 
 and deliver my Man ; though I was angry at him heartily, 
 for bringing the Bear back upon us, when he was going 
 about his own Business another Way ; and especially I 
 was angry that he had turn'd the Bear upon us, and then 
 run away; and I call'd out, You Dog, said I, is this your 
 making us laugh f Come away, and take your Horse, 
 that we may shoot the Creature; he hears me, and cries 
 out, No shoot, no shoot, stand still, you get much Laugh. 
 And as the nimble Creature run two Foot for the Beast's 
 one, he turn'd on a sudden, on one side of us, and seeing a 
 great Oak-Tree, fit for his Purpose, he beckon'd to us to 
 follow, and doubling his Pace, he gets nimbly up the 
 Tree, laying his Gun down upon the Ground, at about 
 five or six Yards from the Bottom of the Tree. 
 
 The Bear soon came to the Tree, and we follow'd at a
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 301 
 
 Distance ; the first Thing he did, he stopp'd at the Gun, 
 smelt to it, but let it lye, and up he scrambles into the 
 Tree, climbing like a Cat, though so monstrously heavy : 
 I was amaz'd at the Folly, as I thought it, of my Man, 
 and could not for my Life see any Thing to laugh at yet, 
 till seeing the Bear get up the Tree, we all rode nearer to 
 him. 
 
 When we came to the Tree, there was Friday got out 
 to the small End of a large Limb of the Tree, and the 
 Bear got about half way to him ; as soon as the Bear got 
 out to that part where the Limb of the Tree was weaker, 
 Ha, says he to us, now you see me teachee the Bear dance; 
 so he falls a jumping and shaking the Bough, at which the 
 Bear began to totter, but stood still, and began to look 
 behind him, to see how he should get back ; then indeed 
 we did laugh heartily : But Friday had not done with him 
 by a great deal ; when he sees him stand still, he calls out 
 to him again, as if he had suppos'd the Bear could speak 
 English; What, you no come farther? Pray you come far- 
 ther; so he left jumping and shaking the Trees ; and the 
 Bear, just as if he had understood what he said, did come 
 a little farther, then he fell a jumping again, and the Bear 
 stopp'd again. 
 
 We thought now was a good time to knock him on the 
 Head, and I call'd to Friday to stand still, and we would 
 shoot the Bear ; but he cr/d out earnestly, O pray! O 
 pray! No shoot, me shoot by and then; he would have 
 said, by and by: However, to shorten the Story, Friday 
 danc'd so much, and the Bear stood so ticklish, that we 
 had laughing enough indeed, but still could not imagine 
 what the Fellow would do ; for first we thought he depend- 
 ed upon shaking the Bear off; and we found the Bear was 
 too cunning for that too; for he would not go out far 
 enough to be thrown down, but clings fast with his great 
 broad Claws and Feet, so that we could not imagine what 
 would be the End of it, and where the Jest would be at 
 last. 
 
 But Friday put us out of doubt quickly ; for seeing the
 
 302 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Bear cling fast to the Bough, and that he would not be 
 perswaded to come any farther ; Well, well, says Friday, 
 you no come farther, me go, me go; you no come to u\ me 
 go come to you; and upon this, he goes out to the small- 
 est End of the Bough, where it would bend with his 
 Weight, and gently lets himself down by it, sliding down 
 the Bough, till he came near enough to jump down on his 
 Feet, and away he run to his Gun, takes it up, and stands 
 still. 
 
 Well, said I to him, Friday, What will you do now? 
 Why don't you shoot him ? No shoot, says Friday, no yet, 
 me shoot now, me no kill; me stay, give you one more 
 laugh; and indeed so he did, as you will see presently ; 
 for when the Bear see his Enemy gone, he comes back 
 from the Bough where he stood ; but did it mighty leisure- 
 ly, looking behind him every Step, and coming backward 
 till he got into the Body of the Tree ; then with the same 
 hinder End foremost, he come down the Tree, grasping it 
 with his Claws, and moving one Foot at a Time, very 
 leisurely ; at this Juncture, and just before he could set his 
 hind Feet upon the Ground, Friday stept up close to him, 
 clapt the Muzzel of his Piece into his Ear, and shot him 
 dead as a Stone. 
 
 Then the Rogue turn'd about, to see if we did not 
 laugh, and when he saw we were pleas'd by our Looks, he 
 falls a laughing himself very loud ; so ive kill Bear in my 
 Country, says Friday; so you kill them, says I, why you 
 have no Guns: No, says he, no Gun, but shoot, great 
 much long Arrow. 
 
 This was indeed a good Diversion to us ; but we were 
 still in a wild Place, and our Guide very much hurt, and 
 what to do we hardly knew ; the Howling of Wolves run 
 much in my Head ; and indeed, except the Noise I once 
 heard on the Shore of Africa, of which I have said some- 
 thing already, I never heard any thing that filled me with 
 so much Horrour. 
 
 These things, and the Approach of Night, called us off, 
 or else, as Friday would have had us, we should certainly
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 303 
 
 Lave taken the Skin of this monstrous Creature off, which 
 uas worth saving ; but we had three Leagues to go, and 
 our Guide hasten'd us, so we left him, and went forward 
 on our Journey. 
 
 The Ground was still cover'd with Snow, tho' not so 
 deep and dangerous as on the Mountains, and the raven- 
 ous Creatures, as we heard afterwards, were come down 
 into the Forest and plain Country, press'd by Hunger to 
 seek for Food ; and had done a great deal of Mischief in 
 the Villages, where they surpriz'd the Country People, 
 kill'd a great many of their Sheep and Horses, and some 
 People too. 
 
 We had one dangerous Place to pass, which our 
 Guide told us, if there were any more Wolves in the 
 Country, we should find them there ; and this was in a 
 small Plain, surrounded with Woods on every Side, and 
 a long narrow Defile or Lane, which we were to pass to 
 get through the Wood, and then we should come to the 
 Village where we were to lodge. 
 
 It was within half an Hour of Sun-set when we 
 entred the first Wood ; and a little after Sun-set, when we 
 came into the Plain, we met with nothing in the first 
 Wood, except, that in a little Plain within the Wood, 
 which was not above two furlongs over, we saw five 
 great Wolves cross the Road, full Speed one after 
 another, as if they had been in Chase of some Prey, and 
 had it in View, they took no Notice of us, and were gone, 
 and out of our Sight in a few Moments. 
 
 Upon this our Guide, who by the Way was a wretched 
 faint-hearted Fellow, bid us keep in a ready Posture ; for 
 he believed there were more Wolves a coming. 
 
 We kept our Arms ready, and our Eyes about us, but 
 we saw no more Wolves, 'till we came thro' that Wood, 
 which was near half a League, and entred the Plain ; as 
 soon as we came into the Plain, we had Occasion enough 
 to look about us : The first Object we met with, was a 
 dead Horse ; that is to say, a poor Horse which the 
 Wolves had kill'd, and at least a Dozen of them at Work;
 
 3 o4 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 we could not say eating of him, but picking of his Bones 
 rather ; for they had eaten up all the Flesh before. 
 
 We did not think fit to disturb them at their Feast, 
 neither did they take much Notice of us : Friday would 
 have let fly at them, but I would not suffer him by any 
 Means ; for I found we were like to have more Business 
 upon our Hands than we were aware of. We were not 
 gone half over the Plain, but we began to hear the Wolves 
 howl in the Wood on our Left, in a frightful Manner, and 
 presently after we saw about a hundred coming on 
 directly towards us, all in a Body, and most of them in a 
 Line, as regularly as an Army drawn up by experienc'd 
 Officers. I scarce knew in what Manner to receive them ; 
 but found to draw our selves in a close Line was the only 
 Way: so we form'd in a Moment: But that we might not 
 have too much Interval, I order'd, that only every other 
 Man should fire, and that the others who had not fir'd 
 should stand ready to give them a second Volley im- 
 mediately, if they continued to advance upon us, and 
 that then those who had fir'd at first, should not pretend 
 to load their Fusees again, but stand ready with every 
 one a Pistol ; for we were all arm'd with a Fusee, and a 
 Pair of Pistols each Man; so we were by this Method 
 able to fire six Volleys, half of us at a Time ; however, at 
 present we had no Necessity; for upon firing the first 
 Volley, the Enemy made a full Stop, being terrify'd as 
 well with the Noise, as with the Fire ; four of them being 
 shot into the Head, dropp'd, several others were wounded, 
 and went bleeding off, as we could see by the Snow : I 
 found they stopp'd, but did not immediately retreat ; 
 whereupon remembring that I had been told, that the 
 fiercest Creatures were terrify'd at the Voice of a Man, I 
 caus'd all our Company to hollow as loud as we could ; 
 and I found the Notion not altogether mistaken ; for upon 
 our Shout, they began to retire, and turn about ; then I 
 order'd a second Volley to be fir'd, in their Rear, which 
 put them to the Gallop, and away they went to the 
 Woods.
 
 ROBINSON- CRUSOE. 305 
 
 This gave us leisure to charge our Pieces again, and 
 that we might lose no Time, we kept going ; but we had 
 but little more than loaded our Fusees, and put our 
 selves into a Readiness, when we heard a terrible Noise 
 in the same Wood, on our Left, only that it was farther 
 onward the same Way we were to go. 
 
 The Night was coming on, and the Light began to be 
 dusky, which made it worse on our Side ; but the Noise 
 encreasing, we could easily perceive that it was the howl- 
 ing and yelling of those hellish Creatures ; and on a 
 sudden, we perceiv'd 2 or 3 Troops of Wolves, one on 
 our Left, one behind us, and one on our Front ; so that 
 we seem'd to be surrounded with 'em ; however, as they 
 did not fall upon us, we kept our Way forward, as fast as 
 we could make our Horses go, which the Way being very 
 rough, was only a good large Trot ; and in this Manner we 
 came in View of the Entrance of a Wood, through which 
 we were to pass, at the farther Side of the Plain ; but we 
 were greatly surpriz'd, when coming nearer the Lane, or 
 Pass, we saw a confus'd Number of Wolves standing just 
 at the Entrance. 
 
 On a sudden, at another opening of the Wood, we 
 heard the Noise of a Gun ; and looking that Way, out 
 rush'd a Horse, with a Saddle, and a Bridle on him, 
 flying like the Wind, and sixteen or seventeen Wolves 
 after him, full Speed ; indeed, the Horse had the Heels of 
 them; but as we suppos'd that he could not hold it at 
 that rate, we doubted not but they would get up with him 
 at last, and no question but they did. 
 
 But here we had a most horrible Sight ; for riding up 
 to the Entrance where the Horse came out, we found the 
 Carcass of another Horse, and of two Men, devour'd by 
 the ravenous Creatures, and one of the Men was no doubt 
 the same who we heard fiVd the Gun ; for there lay a Gun 
 just by him, fir'd off; but as to the Man, his Head, and 
 the upper Part of his Body was eaten up. 
 
 This fill'd us with Horror, and we knew not what 
 Course to take, but the Creatures resolv'd us soon; for 
 
 R. C. 20
 
 3o6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 they gather'd about us presently, in hopes of Prey ; and I 
 verily believe there were three hundred of them : It hap- 
 pen'd very much to our Advantage, that at the Entrance 
 into the Wood, but a little Way from it, there lay some 
 large Timber Trees, which had been cut down the Sum- 
 mer before, and I suppose lay there for Carriage ; I drew 
 my little Troop in among those Trees, and placing our 
 selves in a Line, behind one long Tree, I advis'd them all 
 to light, and keeping that Tree before us, for a Breast- 
 Work, to stand in a Triangle, or three Fronts, enclosing 
 our Horses in the Center. 
 
 We did so, and it was well we did ; for never was a 
 more furious Charge than the Creatures made upon us in 
 the Place ; they came on us with a growling kind of a 
 Noise (and mounted the Piece of Timber, which as I 
 said, was our Breast- Work) as if they were only rushing 
 upon their Prey ; and this Fury of theirs, it seems, was 
 principally occasion'd by their seeing our Horses behind 
 us, which was the Prey they aim'd at : I order'd our Men 
 to fire as before, every other Man; and they took their 
 Aim so sure, that indeed they kill'd several of the Wolves 
 at the first Volley; but there was a Necessity to keep a 
 continual Firing; for they came on like Devils, those 
 behind pushing on those before. 
 
 When we had fir'd our second Volley of our Fusees, 
 we thought they stopp'd a little, and I hop'd they would 
 have gone off; but it was but a Moment; for others came 
 forward again ; so we fir'd two Volleys of our Pistols, and 
 I believe in these four Firings, we had kill'd seventeen or 
 eighteen of them, and lam'd twice as many; yet they 
 came on again. 
 
 I was loath to spend our last Shot too hastily ; so I call'd 
 my Servant, not my Man Friday, for he was better em- 
 ployed ; for with the greatest Dexterity imaginable, he had 
 charg"d my Fusee, and his own, while we were engag'd; 
 but as I said, I call'd my other Man, and giving him a 
 Horn of Powder, I bad him lay a Train, all along the 
 Piece of Timber, and let it be a large Train ; he did so,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 307 
 
 and had but just Time to get away, when the Wolves 
 came up to it, and some were got up upon it; when I 
 snapping an uncharg'd Pistol, close to the Powder, set it 
 on fire ; those that were upon the Timber were scorcht 
 with it, and six or seven of them fell, or rather jump'd in 
 among us, with the Force and Fright of the Fire ; we dis- 
 patch'd these in an Instant, and the rest were so frighted 
 with the Light, which the Night, for it was now very near 
 Dark, made more terrible, that they drew back a little. 
 
 Upon which I order'd our last Pistol to be fir'd off in 
 one Volley, and after that we gave a Shout ; upon this, 
 the Wolves turn'd Tail, and we sally'd immediately upon 
 near twenty lame Ones, who we found struggling on the 
 Ground, and fell a cutting them with our Swords, which 
 answer'd our Expectation ; for the Crying and Howling 
 they made, was better understood by their Fellows, so 
 that they all fled and left us. 
 
 We had, first and last, kill'd about three Score of 
 them ; and had it been Day- Light, we had kill'd many 
 more: The Field of Battle being thus clear'd, we made 
 forward again ; for we had still near a League to go. We 
 heard the ravenous Creatures howl and yell in the Woods 
 as we went, several Times ; and sometimes we fancy'd we 
 saw some of them, but the Snow dazling our Eyes, we 
 were not certain ; so in about an Hour more, we came to 
 the Town, where we were to lodge, which we found in a 
 terrible Fright, and all in Arms ; for it seems, that the 
 Night before, the Wolves and some Bears had broke into 
 the Village in the Night, and put them in a terrible 
 Fright, and they were oblig'd to keep Guard Night and 
 Day, but especially in the Night, to preserve their Cattle, 
 and indeed their People. 
 
 The next Morning our Guide was so ill, and his 
 Limbs swell'd with the rankling of his two Wounds, that 
 he could go no farther; so we were oblig'd to take a 
 new Guide there, and go to Tholouse, where we found 
 a warm Climate, a fruitful pleasant Country, and no 
 Snow, no Wolves, or any Thing like them; but when we 
 
 20 2
 
 3o8 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 told our Story at Tholouse, they told us it was nothing 
 but what was ordinary in the great Forest at the Foot of 
 the Mountains, especially when the Snow lay on the 
 Ground : But they enquir'd much what kind of a Guide 
 we had gotten, that would venture to bring us that Way 
 in such a severe Season ; and told us, it was very much 
 we were not all devour'd. When we told them how we 
 plac'd our selves, and the Horses in the Middle, they 
 blam'd us exceedingly, and told us it was fifty to one but 
 we had been all destroyed ; for it was the Sight of the 
 Horses which made the Wolves so furious, seeing their 
 Prey; and that at other Times they are really afraid of 
 a Gun; but the being excessive Hungry, and raging on 
 that Account, the Eagerness to come at the Horses had 
 made them sensless of Danger ; and that if we had not 
 by the continu'd Fire, and at last by the Stratagem of the 
 Train of Powder, master'd them, it had been great Odds 
 but that we had been torn to Pieces ; whereas had we 
 been content to have sat still on Horseback, and fir'd as 
 Horsemen, they would not have taken the Horses for so 
 much their own, when Men were on their Backs, as 
 otherwise ; and withal they told us, that at last, if we had 
 stood altogether, and left our Horses, they would have 
 been so eager to have devoured them, that we might 
 have come off safe, especially having our Fire Arms in 
 our Hands, and being so many in Number. 
 
 For my Part, I was never so sensible of Danger in my 
 Life ; for seeing above three hundred Devils come roaring 
 and open mouth'd to devour us, and having nothing to 
 shelter us, or retreat to, I gave my self over for lost ; and 
 as it was, I believe, I shall never care to cross those 
 Mountains again ; I think I would much rather go a thou- 
 sand Leagues by Sea, though I were sure to meet with a 
 Storm once a Week. 
 
 I have nothing uncommon to take Notice of, in my 
 Passage through France; nothing but what other Travel- 
 lers have given an Account of, with much more Advan- 
 tage than I can. I travell'd from Thoulouse to Paris, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 309 
 
 without any considerable Stay, came to Callais, and land- 
 ed safe at Dover, the fourteenth of January, after having 
 had a severe cold Season to travel in. 
 
 I was now come to the Center of my Travels, and had 
 in a little Time all my new discover'd Estate safe about 
 me, the Bills of Exchange which I brought with me hav- 
 ing been very currently paid. 
 
 My principal Guide, and Privy Councellor, was my 
 good antient Widow, who in Gratitude for the Money I 
 had sent her, thought no Pains too much, or Care too 
 great, to employ for me ; and I trusted her so entirely 
 with every Thing, that I was perfectly easy as to the Se- 
 curity of my Effects ; and indeed, I was very happy from 
 my Beginning, and now to the End, in the unspotted In- 
 tegrity of this good Gentlewoman. 
 
 And now I began to think of leaving my Effects with 
 this Woman, and setting out for Lisbon, and so to the 
 Brasils; but now another Scruple came in my Way, and 
 that was Religion ; for as I had entertain'd some Doubts 
 about the Roman Religion, even while I was abroad, es- 
 pecially in my State of Solitude ; so I knew there was no 
 going to the Brasils for me, much less going to settle 
 there, unless I resolv'd to embrace the Roman Catholick 
 Religion, without any Reserve ; unless on the other hand, 
 I resolv'd to be a Sacrifice to my Principles, be a Martyr 
 for Religion, and die in the Inquisition ; so I resolv'd to 
 stay at Home, and if I could find Means for it, to dispose 
 of my Plantation. 
 
 To this Purpose I wrote to my old Friend at Lisbon, 
 who in Return gave me Notice, that he could easily 
 dispose of it there : But that if I thought fit to give him 
 Leave to offer it in my Name to the two Merchants, the 
 Survivors of my Trustees, who liv'd in the Brasils, who 
 must fully understand the Value of it, who liv'd just upon 
 the Spot, and who I knew were very rich ; so that he 
 believM they would be fond of buying it; he did not 
 doubt, but I should make 4 or 5000 Pieces of Eight, the 
 more of it.
 
 3io ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Accordingly I agreed, gave him Order to offer it to them, 
 and he did so ; and in about 8 Months more, the Ship 
 being then return'd, he sent me an Account, that they 
 had accepted the Offer, and had remitted 33000 Pieces of 
 Eight, to a Correspondent of theirs at Lisbon, to pay for it. 
 
 In Return, I sign'd the Instrument of Sale in the 
 Form which they sent from Lisbon, and sent it to my old 
 Man, who sent me Bills of Exchange for 32800 Pieces of 
 Eight to me, for the Estate: reserving the Payment of 
 100 Moidores a Year to him, the old Man, during his 
 Life, and 50 Moidores afterwards to his Son for his Life, 
 which I had promised them, which the Plantation was to 
 make good as a Rent-Charge. And thus I have given the 
 first Part of a Life of Fortune and Adventure, a Life of 
 Providence's Checquer-Work, and of a Variety which the 
 World will seldom be able to show the like of: Beginning 
 foolishly, but closing much more happily than any Part 
 of it ever gave me Leave so much as to hope for. 
 
 Any one would think, that in this State of complicated 
 good Fortune, I was past running any more Hazards ; 
 and so indeed I had been, if other Circumstances had 
 concurr'd, but I was inur'd to a wandring Life, had no 
 Family, not many Relations, nor however rich had I 
 contracted much Acquaintance ; and though I had sold my 
 Estate in the Brasils, yet I could not keep the Country 
 out of my Head, and had a great Mind to be upon the 
 Wing_again ; especially I could not resist the strong In- 
 clination I had to see my Island, and to know if the poor 
 Spaniards were in Being there, and how the Rogues I 
 left there had used them. 
 
 My true Friend, the Widow, earnestly diswaded me 
 from it, and so far prevail'd with me, that for almost seven 
 Years she prevented my running Abroad, during which 
 time, I took my two Nephews, the Children of one of my 
 Brothers, into my Care : The eldest having something of 
 his own, I bred up as a Gentleman, and gave him a 
 Settlement of some Addition to his Estate, after my 
 Decease ; the other I put out to a Captain of a Ship; and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 31! 
 
 after five Years, finding him a sensible bold enterprizing 
 young Fellow, I put him into a good Ship, and sent him 
 to Sea: And this young Fellow afterwards drew me in, as 
 old as I was, to farther Adventures my self. 
 
 In the mean time, I in part settled my self here; for 
 first of all I marr/d, and that not either to my Disad- 
 vantage or Dissatisfaction, and had three Children, two 
 Sons and one Daughter: But my Wife dying, and my 
 Nephew coming Home with good Success from a Voyage 
 to Spain, my Inclination to go Abroad, and his Impor- 
 tunity prevailed and engag'd me to go in his Ship, as a 
 private Trader to the East Indies: This was in the Year 
 1694. 
 
 In this Voyage I visited my new Collony in the Island, 
 saw my Successors the Spaniards, had the whole Story of 
 their Lives, and of the Villains I left there ; how at first 
 they insulted the poor Spaniards, how they afterwards 
 agreed, disagreed, united, separated, and how at last the 
 Spaniards were obliged to use Violence with them, how 
 they were subjected to the Spaniards, how honestly the 
 Spaniards used them ; a History, if it were entred into, as 
 full of Variety and wonderful Accidents, as my own Part, 
 particularly also as to their Battles with the Carribeans, 
 who landed several times upon the Island, and as to the 
 Improvement they made upon the Island it self, and how 
 five of them made an Attempt upon the main Land, and 
 brought away eleven Men and five Women Prisoners, 
 by which, at my coming, I found about twenty young 
 Children on the Island. 
 
 Here I stay'd about 20 Days, left them Supplies of all 
 necessary things, and particularly of Arms, Powder, Shot, 
 Cloaths, Tools, and two Workmen, which I brought from. 
 England with me, viz. a Carpenter and a Smith. 
 
 Besides this, I shar'd the Island into Parts with 'em, 
 reserv'd to my self the Property of the whole, but gave 
 them such Parts respectively as they agreed on; and 
 having settled all things with them, and engaged them, 
 not to leave the Place, I left them there.
 
 -312 ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 From thence I touch'd- at the Brasils, from whence 
 I sent a Bark, which I bought there, with more People 
 to the Island, and in it, besides other Supplies, I sent 
 seven Women, being such as I found proper for Service, 
 or for Wives to such as would take them: As to the 
 .English Men, I promis'd them to send them some Women 
 from England, with a good Cargoe of Necessaries, if 
 they would apply themselves to Planting, which I after- 
 wards perform'd. And the Fellows prov'd very honest 
 and diligent after they were mastered, and had their 
 Properties set apart for them. I sent them also from the 
 Brasils five Cows, three of them being big with Calf, 
 some Sheep, and some Hogs, which, when I came again, 
 were considerably encreas'd. 
 
 But all these things, with an Account how 300 
 Caribbees came and invaded them, and ruin'd their Plan- 
 tations, and how they fought with that whole Number 
 twice, and were at first defeated, and three of them kill'd ; 
 but at last a Storm destroying their Enemies Cannoes, 
 they famish'd or destroy'd almost all the rest, and re- 
 newM and recaver'd the Possession of their Plantation, 
 and still liv'd upon the Island. 
 
 All these things, with some very surprizing Incidents 
 in some new Adventures of my own, for ten Years more, 
 I may perhaps give a farther Account of hereafter. 
 
 FINIS.
 
 THE 
 
 FARTHER ADVENTURES 
 
 OF
 
 THE 
 
 FARTHER ADVENTURES 
 
 OF 
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE, &c. 
 
 HPHAT homely Proverb used on so many Occasions in 
 J- England, viz. That what is bred in the Bone will 
 not go out of the Flesh, was never more verify'd. than in 
 the Story of my Life. Any one would think, that after 
 thirty-five Years Affliction, and a Variety of unhappy 
 Circumstances, which few Men, if any .ever^went thro' 
 before, and after near seven Years ofiPeace and Enjoy- 
 ment jn^ the Fulness of alLThingsTj grown old, and when, 
 tfever^it might be allowed me to have had Experience of 
 every State of middle Life, and to know which was most 
 adapted to make a Man compleatly happy : I say, after all 
 this, any one would have thought, that the native Propen- V 
 sity to Rambling, which I gave an Account~oT in my first 
 Setting out into the World, to have been so predominant 
 in my Thoughts, should be worn out, the volatile Part be 
 fullyevacuated^or at least condens'd, andTTrught af~6l 
 Years~ofAge have been a little enclin'd to stay at Home, 
 and have done_yejituring_Life and Fortune any more. ^ 
 Nay farther, the common Motive of foreign Adven- 
 tures was~~taken away in me ; for I had no Fortune to 
 make, I had nothing to seek : If I had gain'd ten thousand 
 Pound^ I had been no richer ; for I had already sufficient 
 for me, and for those I had to leave it to ; and that I had 
 was visibly encreasing; for having no great Family, I 
 could not spend the Income of what I had, unless I would
 
 3i6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 set up for an expensive Way of Living, such as a great 
 Family, Servants, Equipage, Gayety, and the like, which 
 were Things I had no Notion of, or Inclination to ; so that 
 I had nothing indeed to do, but to sit still, and fully enjoy 
 what I had got, and see it encrease daily upon my Hands. 
 
 Yet all these Things had no Effect upon me, or at 
 least, not enough to resist the strong Inclination I had to 
 go abroad again, which hung about me like a chronical 
 I/ Distemper ; particularly the Desire of seeing my new 
 Plantation in the Island, and the Colony I left there, run 
 in my Head continually. I dream'd of it all Night, and 
 my Imagination run upon it all Day; it was uppermost in 
 all my Thoughts, and my Fancy work'd so steadily and 
 strongly upon it, that I talk'd of it in my Sleep ; in short, 
 nothing could remove it out of my Mind; it even broke so 
 violently into all my Discourses, that it made my Conver- 
 sation tiresome ; for I could talk of nothing else, all my 
 Discourse run into it, even to Impertinence, and I saw it 
 my self. 
 
 I have often heard Persons of good Judgment say, 
 That all the Stir People make in the World about Ghosts 
 and Apparitions^ is owing to the Strength of Imagination, 
 and the powerful Operation of Fancy in' their Minds ; 
 that there is no such Thing as a Spirit appearing, or a 
 Ghost walking, and the like: That People's poring af- 
 fectionately upon the past Conversation of their deceas'd 
 Friends, so realizes it to them, that they are capable of 
 fancying, upon some extraordinary Circumstances, that 
 they see them, talk to them, and are answered by them ; 
 when in Truth, there is nothing but Shadow and Vapour 
 in the Thing, and they really know nothing of the Matter. 
 
 For my Part, I know not to this Hour, whether there 
 are any such Things as real Apparitions, Spectres, or 
 Walking of People after they are dead ; or whether there 
 is any Thing in the Stories they tell us of that Kind, more 
 than the Product of Vapours, Sick Minds, and wandring 
 Fancies ; But this I know, that my Imagination work'd 
 up to such a Height, and brought me into such Extasies
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 317 
 
 of Vapours, or what else I may call it, that I actually 
 suppos'd my self often-times upon the Spot, at my old 
 Castle behind the Trees ; saw my old Spaniard, Friday's 
 Father, and the reprobate Sailors I left upon the Island; 
 nay, I fancy'd I talk'd with them, and look'd at them so 
 steadily, tho' I was broad awake, as at Persons just be- 
 fore me ; and this I did till I often frighted my self with 
 the Images my Fancy represented to me : One Time in 
 my Sleep I had the Villainy of the 3 Pyrate Sailors so 
 lively related to me by the first Spaniard and Friday's 
 Father, that it was surprizing; they told me how they 
 barbarously attempted to murther all the Spaniards, and 
 that they set Fire to the Provisions they had laid up, on 
 Purpose to distress and starve them ; Things that I had 
 never heard of, and that indeed were never all of them 
 true in Fac~l: But it was so warm in my Imagination, and 
 so realiz'd to me, that to the Hour I saw them, I could 
 not be perswaded, but that it was or would be true ; also 
 how I resented it, when the Spaniard complain 'd to me, 
 and how I brought them to Justice, try'd them before me, 
 and order 'd them all three to be hang'd. What there was 
 really in this, shall be seen in its Place : For however I 
 came to form such Things in my Dream, and what secret 
 Converse of Spirits injected it, yet there was very much 
 of it true. I say, I own, that this Dream had nothing in 
 it literally and specifically true : But the general Part was 
 so true, the base villainoujs Behaviour of these three 
 harclejx!dJRogues was such, and had been so much worse 
 than all I can describe, that the Dream had too much 
 Similitude of the Fadl ; and as I would afterwards have 
 punished them severely, so if I had hang'd them all, I had 
 been much in the Right, and should ha' been justifiable 
 both by the Laws of God and Man. 
 
 But to return to my Story. In this Kind of Temper I 
 had liv'd some Years, I had no Enjoyment of my Life, no 
 pleasant Hours, no agreeable Diversion, but what had 
 some Thing or other of this in it ; so that my Wife, who 
 saw my Mind so wholly bent upon it, told me very seri-
 
 318 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 ously one Night, That she believ'd there was some secret 
 powerful Impulse of Providence upon me, which had 
 determin 'd me to go thither again ; and that she found 
 nothing hindred my going, but my being engag'd to a 
 Wife and Children. She told me that it was true she 
 could not think of parting with me ; but as she was 
 assur'd, that if she was dead, it would be the first Thing 
 I would do : So as it seem'd to her, that the Thing was 
 determin'd above, she would not be the only Obstruction : 
 
 For if I thought fit, and resolv'd to go here she 
 
 found me very intent upon her Words, and that I look'd 
 very earnestly at her ; so that it a little disordered her, and 
 she stopp'd. I ask'd her, Why she did not go on, and 
 say out what she was going to say ? But I perceiv'd her 
 Heart was too full, and some Tears stood in her Eyes : 
 Speak out my Dear, said I, Are you willing I should go ? 
 No, says she very affeftionately, I am far from willing : 
 But if you are resolv'd to go, says she, and rather than I 
 will be the only Hindrance, I will go with you ; for tho' 
 I think it a most preposterous Thing for one of your 
 Years, and in your Condition, yet if it must be, said she 
 again weeping, I won't leave you ; for if it be of Heaven, 
 you must do it. There is no resisting it; and if Heaven 
 makes it your Duty to go, he will also make it mine to go 
 with you, or otherwise dispose of me, that I may not 
 obstruct it. 
 
 This affectionate Behaviour of my Wife's brought 
 me a little out of the Vapours, and I began to consider 
 what I was a doing; I corrected my wandring Fancy, 
 and began to argue with my self sedately, what Business 
 I had after threescore Years, and after such a Life of 
 tedious Sufferings and Disasters, and closed in so happy 
 amf easy a Manner, I say, what Business I had to rusn 
 into new Hazards, and put my self upon Adventures, fit 
 only for YoutlTand Poverty to run into ? 
 
 With those Thoughts, I considered my new Engage- 
 ment, that I had a Wife^ one Child born, and my Wife 
 then great with Child of another); "\that I had all the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 319 
 
 World could give me, and had no Need to seek Hazards 
 for Gain ; that I was declining in Years, and ought to 
 think rather of leaving what I had gain'd, than of seeking 
 to encrease it ; that as to what my Wife had said, of its 
 being an Impulse from Heaven, and that it should be 
 my Duty to go, I had no Notion of that ; so after many 
 of these Cogitations, I struggled with the Power of my 
 Imagination, reason'd my self out of it, as I believe People 
 may always do in like Cases, if they will; and, in a 
 Word, I conquer'd it ; compos'd my self with such Argu- 
 ments as occur'd to my Thought, and which my present 
 Condition furnish'd me plentifully with, and particularly, 
 as the most effectual Method, I resolv'd to divert my 
 self with other Things, and to engage in some Business 
 that might effectually tye me up from any more Excur- 
 sions of this Kind ; for I found that Thing return upon 
 me chiefly when I was idle, had nothing to do, nor any 
 Thing of Moment immediately before me. 
 
 To this Purpose I bought a little Farm in the County 
 of Bedford, and resolv'd to remove my self thither. I had 
 a little convenient House upon it, and the Land about it 
 I found was capable of great Improvement, and that it 
 was many Ways suited to my Inclination, which de- 
 lighted in Cultivating, Managing, Planting, and Improv- 
 ing of Land ; and particularly, being an Inland Country, 
 I was remov'd from conversing among Ships, Sailors, 
 and Things relating to the remote Part of the World. 
 
 In a Word, I went down to my Farm, settled my 
 Family, bought me Ploughs, Harrows, a Cart, Waggon, 
 Horses, Cows, Sheep; and setting seriously to Work, 
 became in one half Year, a meej Country Gentleman; 
 my Thoughts were entirely taken up in Managing my 
 Servants, Cultivating the Ground, Enclosing, Planting, 
 (Sr'r. and I liv'd, as I thought, the most agreeable Life that 
 Nature was capable of directing, or that a Man always 
 bred to Misfortunes was capable of being retreated to. 
 
 I farmed upon my own Land, I had no Rent to pay, 
 was limited by no Articles ; I could pull up or cut down
 
 320 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 as I pleased : What I planted, was for my self, and what 
 I improved, was for my Family ; and having thus left off 
 the Thoughts of Wandring, I had not the least Discom- 
 fort in any Part of Life, as to this World. Now I 
 thought indeed that I enjoyed the middle State of Life, 
 that my Father so earnestly recommended to me, and 
 liv'd a kind of heavenly Life, something like what is 
 described by the Poet upon the Subject of a Country 
 Life. 
 
 Free from Vices, free from Care, 
 
 Age has no Pain, and Youth no Snare. 
 
 But in the Middle of all this Felicity, one Blow from 
 unforeseen Providence unhing'd me at once; and not 
 only made a Breach upon me inevitable and incurable, 
 but drove me, by its Consequences, into a deep Relapse 
 into the wandring Disposition, which, as I may say, being 
 born in my very Blood, soon recovered its Hold of me, 
 and like the Returns of a violent Distemper, came on 
 with an irresistible Force upon me ; so that nothing could 
 make any more Impression upon me. This Blow was the 
 Loss of my Wife. 
 
 It is not my Business here to write an Elegy upon my 
 Wife, give a Character of her particular Virtues, and 
 make my Court to the Sex by the Flattery of a Funeral 
 Sermon. She was, in a few Words, the Stay of all my 
 Affairs, the Center of all my Enterprizes, the Engine, that 
 by her Prudence reduced me to that happy Compass I 
 was in, from the most extravagant and ruinous Project 
 that fluttered in my Head, as above; and did more to 
 guide my rambling Genius, than a Mother's Tears, a 
 Father's Instructions, a Friend's Counsel, or my own 
 reasoning Powers could do. I was happy in listening to 
 her Tears, and in being mov'd by her Entreaties, and to 
 the last Degree desolate and dislocated in the World by 
 the Loss of her. 
 
 When she was gone, the World look'd aukwardly 
 round me; I was as much a Stranger in it, in my
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 321 
 
 Thoughts, as I was in the Brasils, when I went first 
 on Shore there ; and as much alone, except as to the As- 
 sistance of Servants, as I was in my Island. I knew 
 neither what to do, or what not to do. I saw the World 
 busy round me, one Part labouring for Bread, and the 
 other Part squandring in vile Excesses or empty Plea- 
 sures, equally miserable, because the End they propos'd 
 still fled from them ; for the Man of Pleasure every Day 
 surfeited of his Vice, and heaped up Work for Sorrow 
 and Repentance; and the Men of Labour spent their 
 Strength in daily Strugglings for Bread to maintain the 
 vital Strength they laboured with, so living in a daily 
 Circulation of Sorrow, living but to work, and working 
 but to live, as if daily Bread were the only End of weari- 
 some Life, and a wearisome Life the only Occasion of 
 daily Bread. 
 
 This put me in Mind of the Life I liv'd in my King- 
 dom, the Island; where I suffer'd no more Corn to grow, 
 because I did not want it; and bred no more Goats, 
 because I had no more Use for them : Where the Money 
 lay in the Drawer 'till it grew mouldy, and had scarce 
 the Favour to be look'd upon in 20 Years. 
 
 All these Things, had I improved them as I ought to 
 have done, and as Reason and Religion had dictated to 
 me, would have taught to me to search farther than hu- 
 man Enjoyments for a full Felicity, and that there was 
 something which certainly was the Reason and End of 
 Life, superiour to all these Things, and which was either 
 to be possessed, or at least hoped for on this Side the 
 Grave. 
 
 But my sage Counsellour was gone, I was like a Ship 
 without a Pilot, that could only run afore the Wind: My 
 Thoughts run all away again into the old Affair, my 
 Head was quite turned with the Whimsies of foreign Ad- 
 ventures, and all the pleasant innocent Amusements of 
 my Farm, and my Garden, my Cattle, and my Family, 
 which before entirely possest me, were nothing to me, 
 had no Relish, and were like Musick to one that has no 
 R. C. 21
 
 322 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Ear, or Food to one that has no Taste : In a Word, I 
 resolved to leave off House-keeping, lett my Farm, and 
 return to London; and in a few Months after, I did so. 
 
 When I came to London, I was still as uneasy as I 
 was before, I had no Relish to the Place, no Employment 
 in it, nothing to do but to saunter about like an idle Per- 
 son, of whom it may be said, he is perfectly useless in 
 God's Creation ; and it is not one Farthing Matter to the 
 rest of his Kind, whether he be dead or alive. This also 
 was the Life, which of all Circumstances of Life was the 
 most my Aversion, who had been all my Days used to an 
 active Life ; and I would often say to my self, A State of 
 Idleness is the -very Dregs of Life; and indeed I thought 
 I was much more suitably employed, when I was 26 Days 
 a making me a Deal Board. 
 
 It was now the Beginning of the Year 1693, when my 
 Nephew, whom as I had observed before I had brought 
 up to the Sea, and had made him Commander of a Ship, 
 was come Home from a short Voyage to Bilboa, being 
 the first he had made ; and he came to me, and told me, 
 that some Merchants of his Acquaintance had been pro- 
 posing to him to go a Voyage for them to the East In- 
 dies, and to China, as private Traders : And now Uncle, 
 says he, if you will go to Sea with me, I'll engage to land 
 you upon your old Habitation in the Island, for we are to 
 touch at the Brasils. 
 
 Nothing can be a greater Demonstration of a future 
 State, and of the Existence of an invisible World, than 
 the Concurrence of second Causes with the Ideas of 
 Things, which we form in our Minds, perfectly reserved, 
 and not communicated to any in the World. 
 
 My Nephew knew nothing how far my Distemper of 
 Wandring was returned upon me, and I knew nothing of 
 what he had in his Thoughts to say, when that very 
 Morning before he came to me, I had in a great deal of 
 Confusion of Thought, and revolving every Part of my 
 Circumstances in my Mind, come to this Resolution, viz. 
 That I would go to Lisbon, and consult with my old Sea-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 323 
 
 Captain ; and so if it was rational and practicable, I 
 would go and see the Island again, and see what was be- 
 come of my People there. I had pleased my self with the 
 Thoughts of peopling the Place, and carrying Inhabitants 
 from hence, getting a Patent for the Possession, and I 
 know not what ; when in the Middle of all this, in comes 
 my Nephew, as I have said, with his Project of carrying 
 me thither, in his Way to the East Indies. 
 
 I paus'd a while at his Words, and looking steadily at 
 him, What Devil, said I, sent you of this unlucky Er- 
 rand? My Nephew startl'd as if he had been frighted 
 at first ; but perceiving I was not much displeas'd with 
 the Proposal, he recover'd himself. I hope it may not be 
 an unlucky Proposal, Sir, says he, I dare say you would 
 be pleas'd to see your new Colony there, where you once 
 reigned with more Felicity, than most of your Brother 
 Monarchs in the World. 
 
 In a Word, the Scheme hit so exactly with my Tem- 
 per, that is to say, the Prepossession I was under, and 
 of which I have said so much, that I told him in few 
 Words, if he agreed with the Merchants, I would go with 
 him : But I told him, I would not promise to go any far- 
 ther than my own Island. Why Sir, says he, you don't 
 want to be left there again, I hope ? Why, said I, can 
 you not take me up again in your Return ? He told me, 
 it could not be possible, that the Merchants would allow 
 him to come that Way with a loaded Ship of such Value, 
 it being a Month's Sail out of his Way, and might be 
 three or four : Besides, Sir, if I should miscarry, said he, 
 and not return at all, then you would be just reduced to 
 the Condition you were in before. 
 
 This was very rational ; but we both found out a Re- 
 medy for it, which was to carry a framed Sloop on board 
 the Ship, which being taken in Pieces, and shipp'd on 
 board the Ship, might by the Help of some Carpenters, 
 whom we agreed to carry with us, be set up again in the 
 Island, and finished, fit to go to Sea in a few Days. 
 
 I was not long resolving ; for indeed the Importunities 
 
 21 2
 
 324 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 of my Nephew johi'd in so effectually with my Inclination, 
 that nothing coula oppose me : On the other Hand, my 
 Wife being dead, I had no Body concern'd themselves so 
 much for me, as to perswade me one Way or other, ex- 
 cept my ancient good Friend the Widow, who earnestly 
 struggled with me to consider my Years, my easy Circum- 
 stances, and the needless Hazards of a long Voyage ; and 
 above all, my young Children : But it was all to no Pur- 
 pose, I had an irresistible Desire to the Voyage ; and I 
 told her, I thought there was something so uncommon in 
 the Impressions I had upon my Mind for the Voyage, 
 that it would be a Kind of resisting Providence, if I 
 should attempt to stay at Home ; after which, she ceased 
 her Expostulations, and join'd with me, not only in mak- 
 ing Provision for my Voyage, but also in settling my Fa- 
 mily Affairs for my Absence, and Providing for the Edu- 
 cation of my Children. 
 
 In Order to this, I made my Will, and settled the Es- 
 tate I had in such a Manner for my Children, and placed 
 in such Hands, that I was perfectly easy and satisfied 
 they would have Justice done them, whatever might befal 
 me ; and for their Education, I left it wholly to my Wi- 
 dow, with a sufficient Maintenance to her self for her 
 Care : All which she richly deserved ; for no Mother 
 could have taken more Care in their Education, or under- 
 stood it better ; and as she lived 'till I came Home, I 
 also liv'd to thank her for it. 
 
 My Nephew was ready to sail about the beginning of 
 January 1694-5, and I with my Man Friday went on 
 board in the Downs the 8th, having besides that Sloop 
 which I mentioned above, a very considerable Cargo of 
 all Kinds of necessary Things for my Colony, which if I 
 did not find in good Condition, I resolv'd to leave so. 
 
 First, I carried with me some Servants, whom I pur- 
 posed to place there, as Inhabitants, or at least to set on 
 Work there upon my own Account while I stay'd, and 
 either to leave them there, or carry them forward, as 
 they should appear willing ; particularly, I carried two
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 325 
 
 Carpenters, a Smith, and a very handy ingenious Fellow, 
 who was a Cooper by Trade, but was also a general Me- 
 chanick ; for he was dexterous at making Wheels, and 
 Hand-Mills to grind Corn, was a good Turner, and a good 
 Pot-Maker ; he also made any Thing that was proper to 
 make of Earth, or of Wood ; in a Word, we call'd him 
 Our Jack of all Trades. 
 
 With these I carried a Taylor, who had offered himself 
 to go Passenger to the East Indies with my Nephew, but 
 afterwards consented to stay on our New Plantation, and 
 prov'd a most necessary handy Fellow as could be desir'd, 
 in many other Businesses, besides that of his Trade ; for 
 as I observ'd formerly, Necessity arms us for all Employ- 
 ments. 
 
 My Cargo, as near as I can oollecl;, for I have not kept 
 an Account of the Particulars, consisted of a sufficient 
 Quantity of Linnen, and some thin English Stuffs for 
 clothing the Spaniards that I expefled to find there, and 
 enough of them, as by my Calculation might comfortably 
 supply them for seven Years ; If I remember right, the 
 Materials I carried for clothing them with, Gloves, Hats, 
 Shoes, Stockings, and all such Things as they could want 
 for Wearing, amounted to above 200 Pounds, including 
 some Beds, Bedding, and Houshold-Stuff, particularly 
 Kitchen Utensils, with Pots, Kettles, Pewter, Brass, &c. 
 and near an hundred Pound more in Iron- Work, Nails, 
 Tools of every Kind, Staples, Hooks, Hinges, and every 
 necessary Thing I could think of. 
 
 I carried also an hundred spare Arms, Muskets, and 
 Fuzees, besides some Pistols, a considerabl Quantity of 
 Shot of all Sizes, and two Pieces of Brass Cannon ; and 
 because I knew not what Time, and what Extremities I 
 was providing for, I carried an hundred Barrels of 
 Powder, besides Swords, Cutlasses, and the Iron Part of 
 some Pikes, and Halberts ; so that in short we had a large 
 Magazine of all Sorts of Stores ; and I made my Nephew 
 carry two small Quarter-Deck Guns more than he wanted 
 for his Ship, to leave behind, if there was Occasion ; that
 
 326 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 when we came there, we might build a Fort, and man it 
 against all Sorts of Enemies ; And indeed, I at first 
 thought there was Need enough for it all, and much 
 more, if we hop'd to maintain our Possession of the 
 Island, as shall be seen in the Course of that Story. 
 
 I had not such bad Luck in this Voyage as I had 
 been used to meet with ; and therefore shall have the less 
 Occasion to interrupt the Reader, who perhaps may be 
 impatient to hear how Matters went with my Colony ; yet 
 some odd Accidents^ cross Winds, and bad Weather hap- 
 pened, on this first Sitting-out, which made the Voyage 
 longer than I expedled it at first ; and I who had never 
 made but one Voyage, (viz.} my first Voyage to Guinea, in 
 which I might be said to come back again, as the Voyage 
 was at first designed, began to think the same ill Fate 
 still attended ma ; and that I was born never to be con- 
 tented with being on Shore, and yet to be always unfor- 
 tunate at Sea. 
 
 Contrary Winds first put us to the Northward, and we 
 were obliged to put in at Galiuay in Ireland, where we 
 lay Wind-bound two and twenty Days ; but we had this 
 Satisfaction with the Disaster, that Provisions were here 
 exceeding cheap, and in the utmost Plenty ; so that while 
 we lay here, we never touch'd the Ship's Stores, but rather 
 added to them; also I took in several live Hogs, and two 
 Cows, and Calves, which I resolv'd, if I had a good Pas- 
 sage, to put on Shore in my Island, but we found Occasion 
 to dispose otherwise of them. 
 
 We set out the 5th of February from Ireland, and had 
 a very fair Gale of Wind for some Days. As I remember, 
 it might be about the 2oth of February in the Evening 
 late, when the Mate having the Watch, came into the 
 Round-house, and told us, he saw a Flash of Fire, and 
 heard a Gun fir'd, and while he was telling us of it, a Boy 
 came in, and told us the Boatswain heard another. This 
 made us all run out upon the Quarter-Deck, where for a 
 while we heard Nothing, but in a few Minutes we saw a 
 very great Light, and found that there was some very
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 327 
 
 terrible Fire at a Distance. Immediately we had Recourse 
 to our Reckonings, in which we all agreed, that there could 
 be no Land that Way, in which the Fire shewed it self, no 
 not for 500 Leagues, for it appeared at W.N.W. Upon 
 this we concluded it must be some Ship on Fire at Sea ; 
 and as by our hearing the Noise of Guns just before, we con- 
 cluded it could not be far off, we stood directly towards it, 
 and were presently satisfy'd we should discover it, because 
 the farther we sail'd, the greaterthe Light appeared, tho' the 
 Weather being haizy, we could not perceive any Thing but 
 the Light for awhile; in about Half an Hour's Sailing, 
 the Wind being fair for us, though not much of it, and 
 the Weather clearing up a little, we could plainly discern 
 that it was a great Ship on Fire in the Middle of the Sea. 
 
 I was most sensibly touch'd with this Disaster, tho' 
 not at all acquainted with the Persons engag'd in it ; I 
 presently recollected my former Circumstances, and in 
 what Condition I was in, when taken up by the Portugal 
 Captain ; and how much more deplorable the Circum- 
 stances of the poor Creatures belonging to this Ship must 
 be, if they had no other Ship in Company with them: 
 Upon this, I immediately order'd, that five Guns should 
 be fir'd, one soon after another, that, if possible, we might 
 give Notice to them, that there was Help for them at 
 hand, and that they might endeavour to save themselves 
 in their Boat; for tho' we could see the Flame of the 
 Ship, yet they, it being Night, could see nothing of us. 
 
 We lay by some Time upon this, only driving as the 
 burning Ship drove, waiting for Day- Light ; when, on a 
 sudden, to our great Terror, tho' we had Reason to expect 
 it, the Ship blew up in the Air; and immediately, that is 
 to say, in a few Minutes, all the Fire was out, that is to 
 say, the rest of the Ship sunk. This was a terrible, and 
 indeed an afflicting Sight, for the Sake of the poor Men, 
 who I concluded must be either all destroy'd in the Ship, 
 or be in the utmost Distress in their Boat in the Middle 
 of the Ocean, which at present, by Reason it was dark, I 
 could not see : However, to direct them as well as I could,
 
 328 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I caused Lights to be hung out in all the Parts of the 
 Ship where we could, and which we had Lanthorns for, 
 and kept firing Guns all the Night long, letting them 
 know by this, that there was a Ship not far off. 
 
 About 8 a Clock in the Morning we discover'd the 
 Ship's Boats by the Help of our Perspective Glasses, and 
 found there were two of them, both throng'd with People, 
 and deep in the Water : We perceived they row'd, the 
 Wind being against them, that they saw our Ship, and did 
 their utmost to make us see them. 
 
 We immediately spread our Antient to let them know 
 we saw them, and hung a Waft out as a Signal for them 
 to come on board, and then made more Sail, standing 
 directly to them. In little more than half an Hour we 
 came up with them, and in a word, took them all in, 
 being no less than sixty four Men, Women, and Children ; 
 for there were a great many Passengers. 
 
 Upon the whole, we found it was a French Merchant 
 Ship of 300 Ton, homeward bound from Quebeck, in the 
 River of Canada. The Master gave us a long Account 
 of the Distress of his Ship, how the Fire began in the 
 Steerage, by the Negligence of the Steersman; but on 
 his crying out for Help, was, as every Body thought, 
 entirely put out, when they found that some Sparks of 
 the first Fire had gotten into some Part of the Ship, so 
 difficult to come at, that they could not effectually quench 
 it, till getting in between the Timbers, and within the 
 Ceiling of the Ship, it proceeded into the Hold, and 
 master'd all the Skill, and all the Application they were 
 able to exert. 
 
 They had no more to do then, but to get into their 
 Boats, which to their great Comfort were pretty large, 
 being their Long-Boat, and a great Shallop, besides a 
 small Skiff, which was of no great Service to them, other 
 than to get some fresh Water and Provisions into her 
 after they had secur'd their Lives from the Fire. They 
 had indeed small Hope of their Lives by getting into 
 these Boats at that Distance from any Land, only as
 
 ROJB/NSON CRUSOE. 329 
 
 they said well, that they were escap'd from the Fire, and 
 had a Possibility that some Ship might happen to be at 
 Sea, and might take them in. They had Sails, Oars, and 
 a Compass, and were preparing to make the best of their 
 Way back to Newfoimd-Land, the Wind blowing pretty 
 fair, for it blew an easy Gale at S. E. by E. They had 
 as much Provisions and Water, as with sparing it so as 
 to be next Door to Starving, might support them about 
 12 Days; in which, if they had no bad Weather, and no 
 contrary Winds, the Captain said, he hop'd he might get 
 the Banks of Newfound-Land, and might perhaps take 
 some Fish to sustain them till they might go on Shore. 
 But there were so many Chances against them in all 
 these Cases ; such as, Storms to overset and founder 
 them, Rains and Cold to benumb and perish their Limbs, 
 contrary Winds to keep them out and starve them, that it 
 must have been next to miraculous if they had escap'd. 
 
 In the midst of their Consultations, every one being 
 hopeless, and ready to despair, the Captain with Tears in 
 his Eyes told me, they were on a sudden surpriz'd with 
 the Joy of hearing a Gun fire, and after that four more ; 
 these were the five Guns which I caused to be fired at 
 first seeing the Light: This reviv'd their Hearts, and 
 gave them the Notice, which, as above, I desir'd it should, 
 (vis.) that there was a Ship at hand for their Help. 
 
 It was upon hearing these Guns, that they took down 
 their Masts and Sails ; the Sound coming from the Wind- 
 ward, they resolv'd to lye by 'till Morning. Some Time 
 after this, hearing no more Guns, they fir'd three Mus- 
 kets, one a considerable While after another ; but these, 
 the Wind being contrary, we never heard. 
 
 Some Time after that again, they were still more 
 agreeably surpriz'd with seeing our Lights, and hearing 
 the Guns, which, as I have said, I caus'd to be fir'd all 
 the rest of the Night; this set them to work with their 
 Oars, to keep their Boats a-head, at least, that we might 
 the sooner come up with them; and at last, to their 
 inexpressible Joy, they found we saw them.
 
 330 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 It is impossible for me to express the several Gestures, 
 the strange Extasies, the Variety of Postures which these 
 poor deliver'd People run into to express the Joy of their 
 Souls at so unexpected a Deliverance ; Grief and Fear 
 are easily described ; Sighs, Tears, Groans, and a very 
 few Motions of the Head and Hands make up the Sum 
 
 i - 
 
 of its Variety : But an Excess of Joy, a\J5urprizej3f 
 has a Thousand Extravagancies in it ; there were some in 
 Tears, some raging, and tearing themselves, as if they 
 had been in the greatest Agonies of Sorrow, some stark- 
 raving and down-right lunatick, some ran about the 
 Ship stamping with their Feet, others wringing their 
 Hands ; some were dancing, some singing, some laugh- 
 ing, more crying ; many quite dumb, not able to speak a 
 Word ; others sick and vomiting, several swooning, and 
 ready to faint ; and a few were Crossing themselves, and 
 giving God Thanks. 
 
 I would not wrong them neither ; there might be 
 many that were thankful afterward, but the Passion was 
 too strong for them at first, and they were not able to 
 master it ; they were thrown into Extasies and a Kind of 
 Frenzy, and it was but a very few that were compos'd and 
 serious in their Joy. 
 
 Perhaps the Case may have some Addition to it from 
 the particular Circumstance of that Nation they belong'd 
 to, I mean the French, whose Temper is allow'd to be 
 more volatile, more passionate, and more sprightly, and 
 their Spirits more fluid than in other Nations. I am not 
 Philosopher enough to determine the Cause, but nothing 
 I had ever seen before came up to it : The Extasies poor 
 Friday, my trusty Savage, was in, when he found his 
 Father in the Boat, came the nearest to it, and the Sur- 
 prize of the Master and his two Companions, wh_o_ I 
 deliver'd from the Villains that set them on Shore in the 
 Island, came a little Way towards it; but nothing was 
 to compare to this, either that I saw in Friday, or any 
 where else in my Life. 
 
 It is further observable, that these Extravagancies did
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 331 
 
 not shew themselves in that different Manner I have 
 mention'd in different Persons only : But all the Variety 
 would appear in a short Succession of Moments in one 
 and the same Person. A Man that we saw this Minute 
 dumb, and as it were stupid and confounded, should the 
 next Minute be dancing and hallowing like an Antick ; 
 and the next Moment be tearing his Hair, or pulling his 
 Cloaths to Pieces, and stamping them under his Feet, 
 like a mad Man ; and a few Moments after that, we 
 should have him all in Tears, then sick, then swooning ; 
 and had not immediate Help been had, would, in a few 
 Moments more have been dead. And thus it was not 
 with one or two, or ten or twenty, but with the greatest 
 Part of them ; and if I remember right, our Surgeon was 
 oblig'd to let above thirty of them Blood. 
 
 There were two Priests among them, one an old Man, 
 and the other a young Man ; and that which was strang- 
 est was, that the oldest Man was the worst. As soon as 
 he set his Foot on board our Ship, and saw himself safe, 
 he dropt down stone-dead, not the least Sign of Life 
 could be perceiv'd in him ; our Surgeon immediately 
 apply'd proper Remedies to recover him, and was the 
 only Man in the Ship that believ'd he was not dead ; at 
 length he open'd a Vein in his Arm, having first chaff'd 
 and rubb'd the Part so as to warm it as much as possible : 
 Upon this the Blood, which only dropp'd at first, flow'd 
 something freely ; in three Minutes after, the Man open'd 
 his Eyes, and about a Quarter of an Hour after that, he 
 spoke, grew better, and in a little Time, quite well. After 
 the Blood was stopp'd, he walk'd about, and told us he 
 was perfectly well, took a Dram of Cordial which the 
 Surgeon gave him, and was what we call'd, Come to him- 
 self. About a Quarter of an Hour after they came run- 
 ning into the Cabin to the Surgeon, who was bleeding a 
 French Woman that had fainted, and told him the Priest 
 was gone stark mad ; it seems he had begun to revolve 
 the Change of his Circumstance, and again this put him 
 into an Extasy of Joy, his Spirits whirl'd about faster
 
 332 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 than the Vessels could convey them ; the Blood grew hot 
 and feverish, and the Man was as fit for Bedlam as any 
 Creature that ever was in it ; the Surgeon would not 
 bleed him again in that Condition, but gave him some- 
 thing to dose, and put him to Sleep, which after some 
 Time operated upon him, and he wak'd the next Morning 
 perfectly compos'd and well. 
 
 The younger Priest behav'd with great Command of 
 his Passions, and was really an Example of a serious well- 
 govern 'd Mind; at his first coming on board the Ship, 
 he threw himself flat on his Face, prostrating himself in 
 Thankfulness for his Deliverance, in which I unhappily 
 and unseasonably disturb'd him, really thinking he had 
 been in a Swoon ; but he spake calmly, thank'd me, told 
 me he was giving God Thanks for his Deliverance, and 
 begg'd me to leave him a few Moments, and that next to 
 his Maker he would give me Thanks also. 
 
 I was heartily sorry that I disturb'd him, and not only 
 left him, but kept others from interrupting him also. He 
 continued in that Posture about three Minutes, or little 
 more, after I left him, then came to me, as he had said he 
 would, and with a great deal of Seriousness and Affection, 
 but with Tears in his Eyes, thank'd me that had, under 
 God, given him and so many miserable Creatures their 
 Lives. I told him, I had no Room to move him to thank 
 God for it, rather than me: But I added, That it was 
 nothing but what Reason and Humanity dictated to all 
 Men, and that we had as much Reason as he to give 
 Thanks to God, who had bless'd us so far as to make us 
 the Instruments of his Mercy to so many of his Creatures. 
 
 After this, the young Priest apply'd himself to his 
 Country-Folks; labour'd to compose them; perswaded, 
 entreated, argued, reason'd with them, and did his ut- 
 most to keep them within the Exercise of their Rea- 
 son ; and with some he had Success, tho' others were for 
 a Time out of all Government of themselves. 
 
 I cannot help committing this to Writing, as perhaps 
 it may be useful to those into whose Hands it may fall,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 333 
 
 for the guiding themselves in all the Extravagancies of 
 their Passions ; for if an Excess of Joy can carry Men out 
 to such a Length beyond the Reach of their Reason, what 
 will not the Extravagancies of Anger, Rage, and a pro- 
 vok'd Mind, carry us to? And indeed here I saw Reason 
 for keeping an exceeding Watch over our Passions of 
 every Kind, as well those of Joy and Satisfaction, as those 
 of Sorrow and Anger. 
 
 We were something disordered by these Extrava- 
 gancies among our new Guests for the first Day, but when 
 they had been retir'd, Lodgings provided for them as well 
 as our Ship would allow, and they had slept heartily, as 
 most of them did, they were quite another Sort of People 
 the next Day. 
 
 Nothing of good Manners or civil Acknowledgments 
 for the Kindness shewn them was wanting ; the French, 
 'tis known, are naturally apt to exceed that Way. The 
 Captain and one of the Priests came to me the next Day, 
 and desiring to speak with me and my Nephew, the Com- 
 mander, began to consult with us what should be done 
 with them ; and first they told us, that as we had saved 
 their Lives, so all they had was little enough for a Return 
 to us for that Kindness received. The Captain said, they 
 had saved some Money and some Things of Value in 
 their Boats, catch'd hastily up out of the Flames, and if we 
 would accept it, they were ordered to make an Offer of it 
 all to us ; they only desired to be set on Shore somewhere 
 in our Way, where, if possible, they might get Passage to 
 France. 
 
 My Nephew was for accepting their Money at first 
 Word, and to consider what to do with them afterwards ; 
 but I over-rul'd him in that Part, for I knew what it was 
 to be set on Shore in a strange Country ; and if the Por- 
 tugal Captain that took me up at Sea had served me so, 
 and took all I had for my Deliverance, I must have 
 starv'd, or have been as much a Slave at the Brastls as I 
 had been in Barbary, the meer being sold to a Mahome- 
 tan excepted ; and perhaps a Portuguese is not much a
 
 334 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 better Master than a Turk, if not in some Cases a much 
 worse. 
 
 I therefore told the French Captain, that we had taken 
 them up in their Distress, it was true ; but that it was our 
 Duty to do so as we were Fellow-Creatures, and as we 
 would desire to be so delivered if we were in the like, or 
 any other Extremity ; that we had done nothing for them 
 but what we believed they would have done for us, if we 
 had been in their Case, and they in ours; but that we 
 took them up to save them, not to plunder them ; and it 
 would be a most barbarous Thing to take that little from 
 them which they saved out of the Fire, and then set them 
 on Shore and leave them : That this would be first to save 
 them from Death, and then to kill them our selves ; save 
 them from Drowning, and abandon them to Starving; 
 and therefore I would not let the least Thing be taken 
 from them. As to setting them on Shore, I told them 
 indeed that was an exceeding Difficulty to us, for that the 
 Ship was bound to the East Indies; and tho' we were 
 driven out of our Course to the Westward a very great 
 Way, and perhaps were directed by Heaven on Purpose 
 for their Deliverance, yet it was impossible for us wilfully 
 to change our Voyage on this particular Account, nor 
 could my Nephew, the Captain, answer it to the Freighters, 
 with whom he was under Charter-Party to pursue his 
 Voyage by the Way of Brasil ; and all I knew we could 
 do for them, was to put our selves in the Way of meet- 
 ing with other Ships homeward bound from the West 
 Indies, and get them Passage, if possible, to England or 
 France. 
 
 The first Part of the Proposal was so generous and 
 kind, they could not but be very thankful for it; but they 
 were in a very great Consternation, especially the Pas- 
 sengers, at the Notion of being carried away to the East 
 Indies j and they then intreated me, that seeing I was 
 driven so far to the Westward, before I met with them, I 
 would at least keep on the same Course to the Banks of 
 Newfound Land, where it was probable I might meet with
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 335 
 
 some Ship or Sloop that they might hire to carry them 
 back to Canada, from whence they came. 
 
 I thought this was but a reasonable Request on their 
 Part, and therefore I inclined to agree to it ; for indeed I 
 considered, that to carry this whole Company to the East 
 Indies, would not only be an intolerable Severity upon 
 the poor People, but would be ruining our whole Voyage 
 by devouring all our Provisions; so I thought it no 
 Breach of Charter-Party, but what an unforeseen Acci- 
 dent made absolutely necessary to us, and in which no 
 one could say we were to blame ; for the Laws of God 
 and Nature would have forbid that we should refuse to 
 take up two Boats full of People in such a distress'd 
 Condition ; and the Nature of the Thing as well respect- 
 ing our selves as the poor People, oblig'd us to set them 
 on Shore some where or other for their Deliverance : So I 
 consented that we should carry them to Newfound Land, 
 if Wind and Weather would permit, and if not, that I 
 would carry them to Martinico in the West Indies. 
 
 The Wind continued fresh Easterly, but the Weather 
 pretty good; and as the Winds had continued in the 
 Points between N. E. and S. E. along Time, we missed 
 several Opportunities of sending them to France; for we 
 met several Ships bound to Europe, whereof two were 
 French, from St. Christopher 's, but they had been so 
 long beating up against the Wind, that they durst take 
 in no Passengers for fear of wanting Provisions for the 
 Voyage, as well for themselves as for those they should 
 take in; so we were obliged to go on. It was about 
 a Week after this that we made the Banks of Newfound 
 Land, where, to shorten my Story, we put all our French 
 People on Board a Bark, which they hir'd at Sea there, to 
 put them on Shore, and afterwards to carry them to 
 France, if they could get Provisions to vidiual themselves 
 with. When, I say, all the French went on Shore, I 
 should remember, that the young Priest I spoke of, hear- 
 ing we were bound to the East Indies, desired to go the 
 Voyage with us, and to be set on Shore on the Coast
 
 336 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 of Coromandel, which I readily agreed to, for I wonder- 
 fully lik'd the Man, and had very good Reason, as will 
 appear afterwards; also four of the Seamen entered them- 
 selves on our Ship, and proved very useful Fellows. 
 
 From hence we directed our Course to the West 
 Indies, steering away S. and S. by E. for about twenty 
 Days together, sometimes little or no Wind at all, when 
 we met with another Subject for our Humanity to work 
 upon, almost as deplorable as that before. 
 
 It was in the Latitude of 27 Degrees 5 Minutes 
 North, and the ipth Day of March 1694-5, when we 
 'spy'd a Sail, our Course S. E. and by S. We soon per- 
 ceived it was a large Vessel, and that she bore up to us, 
 but could not at first know what to make of her, till after 
 coming a little nearer, we found she had lost her Main- 
 top-Mast, Fore-mast and Boltsprit, and presently she 
 fired a Gun as a Signal of Distress ; the Weather was 
 pretty good, Wind at N. N. W. a fresh Gale, and we soon 
 came to speak with her. 
 
 We found her a Ship of Bristol, bound Home from 
 Barbadoes, but had been blown out of the Road at Bar- 
 badoes a few Days before she was ready to sail, by a 
 terrible Hurricane, while the Captain and chief Mate 
 were both gone on Shore, so that besides the Terror of 
 the Storm, they were but in an indifferent Case for good 
 Artists to bring the Ship Home. They had been already 
 nine Weeks at Sea, and had met with another terrible 
 Storm after the Hurricane was over, which had blown 
 them quite out of their Knowledge to the Westward, and 
 in which they lost their Masts, as above ; They told us 
 they expected to have seen the Bahama Islands, but 
 were then driven away again to the South-East by a 
 strong Gale of Wind at N. N. W. the same that blew 
 now, and having no Sails to work the Ship with but a 
 main Course, and a kind of square Sail upon a Jury 
 Fore-mast, which they had set up, they could not lye 
 near the Wind, but were endeavouring to stand away for 
 the Canaries,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 337 
 
 But that which was worst of all, was, that they were 
 almost starv'd for want of Provisions, besides the Fatigues 
 they had undergone ; their Bread and Flesh was quite 
 gone, they had not one Ounce left in the Ship, and had 
 had none for eleven Days ; the only Relief they had, was, 
 their Water was not all spent, and they had about half a 
 Barrel of Flower left ; they had Sugar enough ; some Sue- 
 cades, or Sweet-meats they had at first, but they were 
 devour'd, and they had seven Casks of Rum. 
 
 There was a Youth and his Mother and a Maid- 
 Servant on Board, who were going Passengers, and think- 
 ing the Ship was ready to sail, unhappily came on Board 
 the Evening before the Hurricane began, and having no 
 Provisions of their own left, they were in a more de- 
 plorable Condition than the rest, for the Seamen being 
 reduced to such an extreme Necessity themselves, had 
 no Compassion, we may be sure, for the poor Passengers, 
 and they were indeed in a Condition that their Misery is 
 very hard to describe. 
 
 I had, perhaps, not known this Part, if my Curiosity 
 had not led me, the Weather being fair, and the Wind 
 abated, to go on Board the Ship : The Second Mate who 
 upon this Occasion commanded the Ship, had been on 
 Board our Ship, and he told me indeed they had three 
 Passengers in the Great Cabin, that were in a deplorable 
 Condition ; nay, says he, I believe they are dead, for 
 I have heard nothing of them for above two Days, and I 
 was afraid to enquire after them, said he, for I had nothing 
 to relieve them with. 
 
 We immediately apply'd our selves to give them what 
 Relief we could spare ; and indeed I had so far over-ruled 
 Things with my Nephew, that I would have vidluall'd 
 them, tho' we had gone away to Virginia, or any Part of 
 the Coast of America, to have supply'd our selves; but 
 there was no Necessity for that. 
 
 But now they were in a new Danger ; for they were 
 afraid of eating too much, even of that little we gave 
 them. The Mate, or Commander, brought six Men with 
 
 R. C. 22
 
 338 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 him in his Boat, but these poor Wretches look'd like 
 Skeletons, and were so weak, they could hardly sit to 
 their Oars : The Mate himself was very ill, and half 
 starv'd ; for he declar'd he had reserv'd nothing from the 
 Men, and went Share and Share alike with them in every 
 Bit they eat. 
 
 I caution'd him to eat sparingly, but set Meat before 
 him immediately, and he had not eaten three Mouthfuls 
 before be began to be Sick, and out of Order ; so he stopt 
 a while, and our Surgeon mix'd him up something with 
 some Broth, which he said would be to him both Food 
 and Physick ; and after he had taken it, he grew better. 
 In the mean Time, I forgot not the Men; I order'd 
 Victuals to be given them, and the poor Creatures rather 
 devour'd than eat it ; they were so exceeding hungry, that 
 they were in a kind ravenous, and had no Command of 
 themselves ; and two of them eat with so much Greedi- 
 ness, that they were in Danger of their Lives the next 
 Morning. 
 
 The Sight of these People's Distress was very moving 
 to me, and brought to Mind what I had a terrible Pros- 
 peel; of at my first coming on Shore in the Island, where 
 I had neither the least Mouthful of Food, or any Prospect 
 of procuring any ; besides the hourly Apprehension I had 
 of being made the Food of other Creatures : But all the 
 while the Mate was thus relating to me the miserable 
 Condition of the Ship's Company, I could not put out of 
 my Thought the Story he had told me of the three poor 
 Creatures in the Great Cabin, (viz.} the Mother, her Son, 
 and the Maid-servant, whom he had heard nothing of 
 for two or three Days, and whom he seem'd to con- 
 fess they had wholly neglected, their own Extremities 
 being so great ; by which I understood, that they had 
 really given them no Food at all, and that therefore they 
 must be perish'd, and be all lying dead perhaps on the 
 Floor, or Deck of the Cabbin. 
 
 As I therefore kept the Mate, who we then called 
 Captain, on board with his Men, to refresh them, so I
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 339 
 
 also forgot not the starving Crew that were left on board, 
 but ordered my own Boat to go on board the Ship, and 
 with my Mate and twelve Men to carry them a Sack of 
 Bread, and four or five Pieces of Beef to boil. Our Sur- 
 geon charg'd the Men to cause the Meat to be boil'd 
 while they stay'd, and to keep Guard in the Cook- Room, 
 to prevent the Men taking it to eat raw, or taking it out 
 of the Pot before it was well boil'd, and then to give every 
 Man but a very little at a Time ; and "by this Caution he 
 preserv'd the Men, who would otherwise ha' killed them- 
 selves with that very Food that was given them on Pur- 
 pose to save their Lives. 
 
 At the same Time, I order'd the Mate to go into the 
 Great Cabin, and see what Condition the poor Passengers 
 were in, and if they were alive, to comfort them, and give 
 them what Refreshment was proper ; and the Surgeon 
 gave him a large Pitcher with some of the prepared Broth 
 which he had given the Mate that was on board, and 
 which he did not question would restore them gradu- 
 ally. 
 
 I was not satisfy'd with this, but as I said above, hav- 
 ing a great Mind to see the Scene of Misery, which I 
 knew the Ship it self would present me with, in a more 
 lively Manner than I could have it by Report, I took the 
 Captain of the Ship, as we now call'd him, with me, and 
 went my self a little after in their Boat. 
 
 I found the poor Men on board almost in a Tumult, 
 to get the Victuals out of the Boyler before it was ready : 
 But my Mate observ'd his Order, and kept a good Guard 
 at the Cook-Room Door, and the Man he plac'd there, 
 after using all possible Perswasion to have Patience, kept 
 them off by Force : However, he caused some Bisket 
 Cakes to be dipp'd in the Pot, and soften'd with the Li- 
 quor of the Meat, which they calls Brewes, and gave them 
 every one, one, to stay their Stomachs, and told them it 
 was for their own Safety that he was oblig'd to give them 
 but a little at a Time : But it was all in vain ; and had I 
 not come on Board, and their own Commander and Offi- 
 
 22 2
 
 340 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 cers with me, and with good Words, and some Threats 
 also of giving them no more, I believe they would have 
 broke into the Cook-Room by Force, and tore the Meat 
 tmt of the Furnace : For Words are indeed of very small 
 Force to a hungry Belly: However we pacify* d them, 
 and fed them gradually and cautiously for the first Time, 
 and the next Time gave them more, and at last fill'd 
 their Bellies, and the Men did well enough. 
 
 But the Misery of the poor Passengers in the Cabbin, 
 was of another Nature, and far beyond the rest ; for as 
 first the Ship's Company had so little for themselves, it 
 was but too true that they had at first kept them very 
 low, and at last totally neglected them ; so that for six or 
 seven Days, it might be said, they had really had no 
 Food at all, and for several Days before very little. The 
 poor Mother, who as the Men reported, was a Woman of 
 good Sense and good Breeding, had spar'd all she could 
 get, so affectionately for her Son, that at last she entirely 
 sunk under it : And when the Mate of our Ship went in, 
 she sat upon the Floor or Deck, with her Back up against 
 the Sides, between two Chairs, which were lash'd fast, 
 and her Head sunk in between her Shoulders, like a 
 Corpse, tho' not quite dead. My Mate said all he could 
 to revive and encourage her, and with a Spoon put some 
 Broth into her Mouth ; she open'd her Lips, and lifted up 
 one Hand, but could not speak ; yet she understood what 
 he said, and made Signs to him, intimating that it was 
 too late for her, but pointed to her Child, as if she would 
 have said, they should take Care of him. 
 
 However, the Mate, who was exceedingly mov'd with 
 the Sight, endeavoured to get some of the Broth into her 
 Mouth ; and as he said, got two or three Spoonfuls down, 
 tho' I question whether he could be sure of it or not : But 
 it was too late, and she dy'd the same Night. 
 
 The Youth, who was preserved at the Price of his 
 most affectionate Mother's Life, was not so far gone, yet 
 he lay in a Cabbin-bed as one stretch'd out, with hardly 
 any Life left in him ; he had a Piece of an old Glove in
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 341 
 
 his Mouth, having eaten up the rest of it ; however, being 
 young, and having more Strength than his Mother, the 
 Mate got something down his Throat, and he began sen- 
 sibly to revive, tho' by giving him some time after but 
 two or three Spoonfuls extraordinary, he was very sick, 
 and brought it up again. 
 
 But the next Care was the poor Maid ; she lay all 
 along upon the Deck hard by her Mistress, and just like 
 one that had fallen down with an Apoplexy, and strug- 
 gled for Life : Her Limbs were distorted, one of her 
 Hands was clasp'd round the Frame of a Chair, and she 
 grip'd it so hard, that we could not easily make her let 
 go ; her other Arm lay over her Head, and her Feet lay 
 both together set fast against the Frame of the Cabbin 
 Table ; in short, she lay just like one in the last Agonies 
 of Death, and yet she was alive too. 
 
 The poor Creature was not only starv'd with Hunger, 
 and terrify'd with the Thoughts of Death, but as the Men 
 told us afterwards, was broken-hearted for her Mistress, 
 who she saw dying for two or three Days before, and 
 who she lov'd most tenderly. 
 
 We knew not what to do with this poor Girl ; for 
 when our Surgeon, who was a Man of very great Know- 
 ledge and Experience, had with great Application reco- 
 ver'd her as to Life ; he had her upon his Hand as to her 
 Senses, for she was little less than distracted for a con- 
 siderable Time after, as shall appear presently. 
 
 Whoever shall read these Memorandums must be de- 
 sir'd to consider, that Visits at Sea are not like a Journey 
 into the Country, where sometimes People stay a Week 
 or a Fortnight at a Place. Our Business was to relieve 
 this distressed Ship's Crew, but not to lye by for them ; 
 and tho' they were willing to steer the same Course with 
 us for some Days, yet we could carry no Sail to keep 
 Pace with a Ship that had no Masts ; However, as their 
 Captain begg'd of us to help him to set up a Main-Top- 
 Mast, and a Kind of a Top-Mast to his Jury Fore-Mast, 
 we did, as it were, lye by him for three or four Days, and
 
 342 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 then having given him five Barrels of Beef, and a Barrel 
 of Pork, two Hogsheads of Bisket, and a Proportion of 
 Peas, Flour, and what other Things we could spare ; and 
 taking three Casks of Sugar, some Rum, and some Pieces 
 of Eight of them for Satisfaction, we left them, taking 
 on board with us, at their own earnest Request, the 
 Priest, the Youth, and the Maid, and all their Goods. 
 
 The young Lad was about seventeen Years of Age, 
 a pretty, well-bred, modest, and sensible Youth, greatly 
 dejected with the Loss of his Mother, and as it seems 
 had lost his Father but a few Months before at Barbadoes. 
 He begg'd of the Surgeon to speak to me to take him out 
 of the Ship, for he said the cruel Fellows had murther'd 
 his Mother; and indeed so they had, that is to say, pas- 
 sively; for they might ha' spar'd a small Sustenance to 
 the poor helpless Widow, that might have preserv'd her 
 Life, tho' it had been but just to keep her alive. But 
 Hunger knows no Friend, no Relation, no Justice, no 
 Right, and therefore is remorseless, and capable of no 
 Compassion. 
 
 The Surgeon told him how far we were going, and 
 how it would carry him away from all his Friends, and 
 put him perhaps in as bad Circumstances almost as those 
 we found him in ; that is to say, starving in the World. 
 He said he matter'd not whether he went, if he was but 
 delivered from the terrible Crew he was among : That the 
 Captain (by which he meant me, for he could know 
 nothing of my Nephew) had sav'd his Life, and he was 
 sure wou'd not hurt him ; and as for the Maid, he was 
 sure, if she came to herself, she would be very thankful 
 for it, let us carry them where we would. The Surgeon 
 represented the Case so affectionately to me, that I 
 yielded, and we took them both on board with all their 
 Goods, except eleven Hogsheads of Sugar, which could 
 not be remov'd, or come at ; and as the Youth had a Bill 
 of Lading for them, I made his Commander sign a 
 Writing, obliging himself to go as soon as he came to 
 Bristol, to one Mr. Rogers a Merchant there, to whom
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 343 
 
 the Youth said he was related, and to deliver a Letter 
 which I wrote to him, and all the Goods he had belong- 
 ing to the deceased Widow; which I suppose was not 
 done, for I could never learn that the Ship came to Bris- 
 tol, but was, as is most probable, lost at Sea, being in so 
 disabled a Condition, and so far from any Land, that I 
 am of Opinion, the first Storm she met with afterwards 
 she might founder in the Sea ; for she was leaky, and had 
 Damage in her Hold when we met with her. 
 
 I was now in the Latitude of 19 Deg. 32 Min. and had 
 hitherto had a tolerable Voyage as to Weather, tho' at 
 first the Winds had been contrary. I shall trouble no 
 body with the little Incidents of Wind, Weather, Cur- 
 rents, &c. on the rest of our Voyage ; but shortning my 
 Story for the sake of what is to follow, shall observe that 
 I came to my old Habitation, the Island, on the loth of 
 April 1695. It was with no small Difficulty that I found 
 the Place ; for as I came to it, and went from it before, on 
 the South and East Side of the Island, as coming from 
 the Brasils, so now coming in between the Main and the 
 Island, and having no Chart for the Coast, nor any Land- 
 Mark, I did not know it when I saw it, or know whether 
 I saw it or no. 
 
 We beat about a great while, and went on Shore on 
 several Islands in the Mouth of the great River Oronooque, 
 but none for my Purpose. Only this I learn'd by my 
 Coasting the Shore, that I was under one great Mistake 
 before, viz. that the Continent which I thought I saw, 
 from the Island I liv'd in, was really no Continent, but a 
 long Island, or rather a Ridge of Islands, reaching from 
 one to the other Side of the extended Mouth of that great 
 River, and that the Savages who came to my Island, were 
 not properly those which we call Caribbees, but Islanders, 
 and other Barbarians of the same Kind, who inhabited 
 something nearer to our Side than the rest. 
 
 In short, I visited several of these Islands to no Pur- 
 pose ; some I found were inhabited, and some were not 
 On one of them I found some Spaniards, and thought
 
 344 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 they had liv'd there; but speaking with them, I found 
 they had a Sloop lay in a small Creek hard by, and they 
 came thither to make Salt, and to catch some Pearl 
 Mussels if they could, but that they belong'd to the Isle 
 de Trinidad, which lay farther North, in the Latitude of 
 10 and ii Degrees. 
 
 But at last coasting from one Island to another, some- 
 times with the Ship, sometimes with the French Man's 
 Shalloup, which we had found a convenient Boat, and 
 therefore kept her with their very good Will ; at length I 
 came fair on the South Side of my Island, and I pre- 
 sently knew the very Countenance of the Place; so I 
 brought the Ship safe to an Anchor, Broadside with the 
 little Creek where was my old Habitation. 
 
 As soon as I saw the Place, I call'd for Friday, and 
 ask'd him if he knew where he was? He look'd about a 
 little, and presently clapping his Hands, cry'd ; O yes, 
 
 there, O yes, O there, pointing to our old Habitation, 
 and fell a dancing and capering like a mad Fellow, and I 
 had much ado to keep him from jumping into the Sea, to 
 swim ashore to the Place. 
 
 Well, Friday, says I, do you think we shall find any 
 Body here or no ? And what do you think, shall we see 
 your Father? The Fellow stood mute as a Stock a good 
 while ; but when I nam'd his Father, the poor affectionate 
 Creature look'd dejected, and I could see the Tears run 
 down his Face very plentifully. What is the Matter, Fri- 
 day, says I ? Are you troubled because you may see your 
 Father? No, no, says he, shaking his Head, no see him 
 more, no ever more see again; why so, said I Friday, 
 how do you know that? O no, O no, says Friday, he 
 long ago die, long ago ; he much old Man. Well, well, 
 said I, Friday, you don't know ; but shall we see any one 
 else then? The Fellow, it seems, had better Eyes than I, 
 and he points just to the Hill above my old House ; and 
 tho' we lay half a League off, he cries out, we see ! we 
 see ! yes, we see much Men there, and there, and there. 
 
 1 look'd, but I could see no body, no not with a Per-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 345 
 
 spective Glass, which was, I suppose, because I could 
 not hit the Place, for the Fellow was right, as I found 
 upon Enquiry the next Day, and there was five or six 
 Men altogether, stood to look at the Ship, not knowing 
 what to think of us. 
 
 As soon as Friday had told me he saw People, I 
 caus'd the English Antient to be spread, and fir'd three 
 Guns, to give them Notice we were Friends, and in about 
 half a Quarter of an Hour after, we perceivM a Smoke 
 rise from the Side of the Creek ; so I immediately order'd 
 a Boat out, taking Friday with me, and hanging out a 
 white Flag, or Flag of Truce, I went directly on Shore, 
 taking with me the young Fryer I mention'd, to whom 
 I had told the whole Story of my living there, and the 
 Manner of it, and every Particular both of my self, and 
 those I left there; and who was on that Account ex- 
 tremely desirous to go with me. We had besides about 
 sixteen Men very well arm'd, if we had found any new 
 Guests there which we did not know of; but we had no 
 Need of Weapons. 
 
 As we went on Shore upon the Tide of Flood, near 
 high Water, we row'd directly into the Creek, and the 
 first Man I fix'd my Eye upon, was the Spaniard whose 
 Life I had sav'd, and whom I knew by his Face per- 
 fectly well ; as to his Habit I shall describe it afterwards. 
 I order'd no body to go on Shore at first but my self, 
 but there was no keeping Friday in the Boat; for the 
 affectionate Creature had spy'd his Father at a Distance, 
 a good Way off of the Spaniards, where indeed I saw 
 nothing of him ; and if they had not let him go on Shore, 
 he would have jump'd into the Sea. He was no sooner 
 on Shore, but he flew away to his Father like an Arrow 
 out of a Bow. It would have made any Man have shed 
 Tears in Spight of the firmest Resolution, to have seen the 
 first Transports of this poor Fellow's Joy when he came 
 to his Father ; how he embrac'd him, kiss'd him, strok'd 
 his Face, took him up in his Arms, set him down upon 
 a Tree, and lay down by him, then stood and look'd at
 
 346 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 him, as any one would look at a strange Picture for a 
 Quarter of an Hour together; then lye down on the 
 Ground, and stroke his Legs, and kiss them, and then 
 get up again, and stare at him ; one would ha' thought 
 the Fellow bewitch'd: But it would ha' made a Dog 
 laugh to see how the next Day his Passion run out an- 
 other Way: In the Morning he walk'd along the Shore, 
 to and again, with his Father several Hours, always 
 leading him by the Hand, as if he had been a Lady; 
 and every now and then he would come to fetch some- 
 thing or other for him to the Boat, either a Lump of 
 Sugar, or a Dram, a Bisket Cake, or something or other 
 that was good. In the Afternoon his Frolicks run an- 
 other Way ; for then he would set the old Man down upon 
 the Ground, and dance about him, and make a Thou- 
 sand antick Postures and Gestures ; and all the while 
 he did this, he would be talking to him, and telling him 
 one Story or another of his Travels, and of what had 
 happen'd to him Abroad, to divert him. In short, if the 
 same filial Affection was to be found in Christians to 
 their Parents, in our Part of the World, one would be 
 tempted to say, there would hardly ha' been any Need 
 of the Fifth Commandment. 
 
 But this is a Digression; I return to my Landing. 
 It would be endless to take Notice of all the Ceremonies 
 and Civilities that the Spaniards receiv'd me with. The 
 first Spaniard, whom, as I said, I knew very well, was 
 he whose Life I had sav'd; he came towards the Boat, 
 attended by one more, carrying a Flag of Truce also; 
 and he did not only not know me at first, but he had 
 no Thoughts, no Notion of its being me that was come, 
 till I spoke to him: Seignior, said I in Portuguese, Do 
 you not know me? At which he spoke not a Word; but 
 giving his Musket to the Man that was with him, threw 
 his Arms abroad, and saying something in Spanish, that 
 I did not perfectly hear, comes forward, and embrac'd 
 me, telling me he was inexcusable, not to know that Face 
 again, that he had once seen, as of an Angel from Hea-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 347 
 
 ven sent to save his Life : He said Abundance of very 
 handsome Things, as a well-bred Spaniard always knows 
 how ; and then beckoning to the Person that attended 
 him, bad him go and call out his Comrades. He then 
 ask'd me, if I would walk to my old Habitation, where 
 he would give me Possession of my own House again, 
 and where I should see there had been but mean Im- 
 provements; so I walk'd along with him; but alas! I 
 could no more find the Place again, than if I had never 
 been there; for they had planted so many Trees, and 
 plac'd them in such a Posture, so thick and close to one 
 another ; and in ten Years Time they were grown so big, 
 that in short the Place was inaccessible, except by such 
 Windings and blind Ways, as they themselves only, who 
 made them, could find. 
 
 I ask'd them what put them upon all these Fortifi- 
 cations? He told me, I would say there was Need 
 enough of it, when they had given me an Account how 
 they had pass'd their Time since their Arriving in the 
 Island ; especially after they had the Misfortune to find 
 that I was gone. He told me, he could not but have 
 some Satisfaction in my good Fortune, when he heard 
 that I was gone away in a good Ship, and to my Satis- 
 faction ; and that he had often-times a strong Persuasion, 
 that one Time or other he should see me again : But no- 
 thing that ever befel him in his Life, he said, was so sur- 
 prizing and afflicting to him at first, as the Disappoint- 
 ment he was under when he came back to the Island, and 
 found I was not there. 
 
 As to the three Barbarians (so he call'd them) that 
 were left behind, and of whom he said he had a long 
 Story to tell me; the Spaniards all thought themselves 
 much better among the Savages, only that their Number 
 was so small. And, says he, had they been strong enough, 
 we had been all long ago in Purgatory ; and with that he 
 cross'd himself on the Breast : But Sir, says he, I hope 
 you will not be displeas'd, when I shall tell you how 
 forc'd by Necessity we were oblig'd, for our own Pre-
 
 348 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 servation, to disarm them, and make them our Subjects, 
 who would not be content with being moderately our 
 Masters, but would be our Murtherers. I answer'd, I was 
 heartily afraid of it when I left them chere ; and nothing 
 troubled me at my parting from the Island, but that they 
 were not come back, that I might have put them in Pos- 
 session of every Thing first, and left the other in a State 
 of Subjection, as they deserv'd : But if they had reduc'd 
 them to it, I was very glad, and should be very far from 
 finding any Fault with it ; for I knew they were a Parcel 
 of refractory, ungovern'd Villains, and were fit for any 
 Manner of Mischief. 
 
 While I was saying this, came the Man whom he had 
 sent back, and with him eleven Men more : In the Dis- 
 tress they were in, it was impossible to guess what Nation 
 they were of: But he made all clear both to them and to 
 me. First he turn'd to me, and pointing to them, said, 
 These, Sir, are some of the Gentlemen who owe their 
 Lives to you ; and then turning to them, and pointing to 
 me, he let them know who I was ; upon which they all 
 came up one by one, not as if they had been Sailors and 
 ordinary Fellows, and I the like, but really, as if they had 
 been Ambassadors of Noblemen, and I a Monarch or a 
 great Conqueror ; their Behaviour was to the last Degree 
 obliging and courteous, and yet mix'd with a manly, ma- 
 jestick Gravity, which very well became them; and in 
 short, they had so much more Manners than I, that I 
 scarce knew how to receive their Civilities, much less how 
 to return them in Kind. 
 
 The History of their coming to, and Conduct in the 
 Island, after my going away, is so very remarkable, and 
 has so many Incidents, which the former Part of my 
 Relation will help to understand, and which will in most 
 of the Particulars, refer to that Account I have already 
 given, that I cannot but commit them with great Delight 
 to the Reading of those that come after me. 
 
 I shall no longer trouble the Story with a Relation 
 in the first Person, which will put me to the Expence
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 349 
 
 of ten thousand Said I's, and Said He's, and he Told 
 mSs, and I Told hint's, and the like ; bu't I shall collect 
 the Facls historically, as near as I can gather them out 
 of my Memory from what they related to me, and from 
 what I met with in my conversing with them and with 
 the Place. 
 
 In Order to do this succinctly, and as intelligibly as 
 I can, I must go back to the Circumstance in which I 
 left the Island, and in which the Persons were of whom 
 I am to speak. And first it is necessary to repeat, that 
 I had sent away Friday's Father and the Spaniard, the 
 two whose Lives I had rescued from the Savages : I say, 
 I had sent them away in a large Canoe to the Main, 
 as I then thought it, to fetch over the Spaniard's Com- 
 panions, whom he had left behind him, in order to save 
 them from the like Calamity that he had been in ; and in 
 order to succour them for the present, and that if pos- 
 sible, we might together find some Way for our Deliver- 
 ance afterward. 
 
 When I sent them away, I had no visible Appear- 
 ance of, or the least Room to hope for my own Deliver- 
 ance any more than I had twenty Years before; much 
 less had I any Fore-knowledge of what afterwards hap- 
 pened, I mean of an English Ship coming on Shore 
 there to fetch me off; and it could not but be a very 
 great Surprize to them when they came back, not only 
 to find that I was gone, but to find three Strangers left 
 on the Spot, possessed of all that I had left behind me, 
 which would otherwise have been their own. 
 
 The first Thing, however, which I enquired into, that 
 I might begin where I left off, was of their own Part ; and 
 I desired he would give me a particular Account of his 
 Voyage back to his Countrymen with the Boat, when I 
 sent him to fetch them over. He told me there was little 
 Variety in that Part, for nothing remarkable happened to 
 them on the Way, they having very calm Weather, and a 
 smooth Sea ; for his Countrymen it could not be doubted, 
 he said, but that they were overjoyed to see him. (It
 
 
 35 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 seems he was the principal Man among them, the Captain 
 of the Vessel they had been shipwreck'd in having been 
 dead some Time) they were, he said, the more surprized 
 to see him, because they knew that he was fallen into the 
 Hands of the Savages, who, they were satisfied, would 
 devour him as they did all the rest of the Prisoners ; that 
 when he told them the Story of his Deliverance, and in 
 what Manner he was furnished for carrying them away, 
 it was like a Dream to them; and their Astonishment, 
 they said, was something like that of Josephs Brethren, 
 when he told them who he was, and told them the Story 
 of his Exaltation in Pharaoh's Court: But when he 
 shewed them the Arms, the Powder, the Ball, and the 
 Provisions that he brought them for their Journey or 
 Voyage, they were restored to themselves, took a just 
 Share of the Joy of their Deliverance, and immediately 
 prepared to come away with him. 
 
 Their first Business was to get Canoes; and in this 
 they were obliged not to stick so much upon the honest 
 Part of it, but to trespass upon their friendly Savages, 
 and to borrow two large Canoes, or Periaguas, on Pre- 
 tence of going out a Fishing, or for Pleasure. 
 
 In these they came away the next Morning. It seems 
 
 they wanted no Time to get themselves ready ; for they 
 
 fhad no Baggage, neither Clothes or Provisions, or any 
 
 Thing in the World, but what they had on them, and a 
 
 few Roots to eat, of which they used tQ.ma.ke theij Brad. 
 
 They were in all three "Weeks absent, and in that 
 Time, unluckily for them, I had the Occasion offered for 
 my Escape, as I mentioned in my other Part, and to get 
 off from the Island, leaving three of the most impudent, 
 hardned, ungoverned, disagreeable Villains behind me, 
 that any Man could desire to meet with, to the poor 
 Spaniards great Grief and Disappointment, you may be 
 sure. 
 
 The only just Thing the Rogues did, was, That when 
 the Spaniards came on Shore, they gave my Letter to 
 them, and gave them Provisions and other Relief, as I
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 351 
 
 had ordered them to do ; also they gave them the long 
 Paper of Directions which I had left with them, contain- 
 ing the particular Methods which I took for managing 
 every Part of my Life there ; the Way how I baked my 
 Bread, bred up tame Goats, and planted my Corn, how I 
 cur'd my Grapes, made my Pots ; and in a Word, every 
 Thing I did. All this being written down, they gave to 
 the Spaniards, two of whom understood English well 
 enough ; nor did they refuse to accommodate the Span- 
 iards with every Thing else, for they agreed very well for 
 some Time. They gave them an equal Admission into 
 the House or Cave ; and they began to live very sociably, 
 and the Head Spaniard, who had seen pretty much of 
 my Methods, and Friday's Father together, managed all 
 their Affairs : For, as for the English Men, they did no- 
 thing but ramble about the Island, shoot Parrots, and 
 catch Tortoises, and when they came Home at Night, 
 the Spaniards provided their Suppers for them. 
 
 The Spaniards would have been satisfied with this, 
 would the other but have let them alone, which, however, 
 they could not find in their Hearts to do long, but like 
 the Dog in the Manger, they would not eat themselves, 
 and would not let others eat neither. The Differences, 
 nevertheless, were at first but trivial, and such as are not 
 worth relating ; but at last, it broke out into open War, 
 and it begun with all the Rudeness and Insolence that 
 can be imagined, without Reason, without Provocation, 
 contrary to Nature, and indeed, to common Sense, and 
 tho' it is true the first Relation of it came from the Span- 
 iards themselves, whom I may call the Accusers, yet 
 when I came to examine the Fellows, they could not deny 
 a Word of it 
 
 But before I come to the Particulars of this Part, I 
 must supply a Defect in my former Relation, and this 
 was, that I forgot to set down among the rest, that just as 
 we were weighing the Anchor to set Sail, there happened 
 a little Quarrel on board our Ship, which I was afraid 
 once would have turned to a second Mutiny ; nor was it
 
 352 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 appeased, till the Captain rouzing up his Courage, and 
 taking us all to his Assistance, parted them by Force, 
 and making two of the most refradtory Fellows Prisoners, 
 he laid them in Irons ; and as they had been active in 
 the former Disorders, and let fall some dangerous ugly 
 Words the second Time, he threatened to carry them in 
 Irons to England, and have them hanged there for Mu- 
 tiny, and running away with the Ship. 
 
 This, it seems, tho' the Captain did not intend to do 
 it, frighted some other Men in the Ship, and some of 
 them had put it into the Heads of the rest, that the Cap- 
 tain only gave them good Words for the present, till they 
 should come to some English Port, and that then they 
 should be all put into Jayl, and try'd for their Lives. 
 
 The Mate got Intelligence of this, and acquainted us 
 with it ; upon which it was desired, that I, who still pass'd 
 for a great Man among them, should go down with the 
 Mate, and satisfy,the Men, and tell them, that they might 
 be assured, if they behav'd well the rest of the Voyage, 
 all they had done for the Time past should be pardoned. 
 So I went, and after passing my Honour's Word to them, 
 they appeared easy ; and the more so, when I caused the 
 two Men who were in Irons, to be released and forgiven. 
 
 But this Mutiny had brought us to an Anchor for that 
 Night, the Wind also falling calm ; next Morning we 
 found, that our two Men who had been laid in Irons, had 
 stole each of them a Musket, and some other Weapons ; 
 what Powder or Shot they had, we know not ; and had 
 taken the Ship's Pinnace, which was not yet hal'd up, 
 and ran away with her to their Companions in Roguery 
 on Shore. 
 
 As soon as we found this, I ordered the Long-Boat on 
 Shore, with twelve Men and the Mate, and away they 
 went to seek the Rogues, but they could neither find 
 them, nor any of the rest ; for they all fled into the 
 Woods when they saw the Boat coming on Shore. The 
 Mate was once resolv'd, in Justice to their Roguery, to 
 have destroyed their Plantations, burnt all their Houshold-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 353 
 
 Stuff and Furniture, and left them to shift without it ; but 
 having no Order, he let it all alone, left every Thing as 
 they found it, and bringing the Pinnace away, came on 
 board without them. 
 
 These two Men made their Number five, but the other 
 three Villains were so much wickeder than these, that 
 after they had been two or three Days together, they 
 turn'd their two new Comers out of Doors to shift for 
 themselves, and would have nothing to do with them, 
 nor could they for a good while be perswaded to give 
 them any Food ; as for the Spaniards they were not yet 
 come. 
 
 When the Spaniards came first on Shore, the Busi- 
 ness began to go forward ; the Spaniards would have 
 perswaded the three English Brutes to have taken in 
 their two Countrymen again, that, as they said, they 
 might be all one Family ; but they would not hear of it 
 So the two poor Fellows hVd by themselves, and finding 
 nothing but Industry and Application would make them 
 live comfortably, they pitch'd their Tents on the North 
 Shore of the Island, but a little more on the West, to be 
 out of the Danger of the Savages, who always landed on 
 the East Parts of the Island. 
 
 Here they built them two Huts, one to lodge in, and 
 the other to lay up their Magazines and Stores in, and 
 the Spaniards having given them some Corn for Seed, 
 and especially some of the Pease which I had left them ; 
 they dug, and planted, and enclosed, after the Pattern I 
 had set for them all, and began to live pretty well. Their 
 first Crop of Corn was on the Ground ; and tho' it was 
 but a little Bit of Land which they had dug up at first, 
 having had but a little Time, yet it was enough to relieve 
 them, and find them with Bread and other Eatables ; and 
 one of the Fellows being the Cook's Mate of the Ship 
 was very ready at making Soup, Puddings, and other 
 such Preparations, as the Rice, and the Milk, and such 
 little Flesh as they got, furnished him to do. 
 
 They were going on in this little thriving Posture, 
 R. C. 23
 
 354- ADVENTURES OF 
 
 when the three unnatural Rogues, their own Countrymen 
 too, in meer Humour, and to insult them, came and 
 bullied them, and told them, the Island was theirs, that 
 the Governor, meaning me, had given them Possession 
 of it, and no Body else had any Right to it, and damn 
 'em, they should build no Houses upon their Ground, 
 unless they would pay them Rent for them. 
 
 The two Men thought they had jested at first, ask'd 
 them to come in and sit down, and see what fine Houses 
 they were that they had built, and tell them what Rent 
 they demanded ; and one of them merrily told them, if 
 they were Ground-Landlords, he hoped, if they built 
 Tenements upon their Land, and made Improvements, 
 they would, according to the Custom of Landlords, grant 
 them a long Lease, and bid them go fetch a Scrivener 
 to draw the Writings. One of the three damning and 
 raging, told them, they should see they were not in Jest, 
 and going to a little Place at a Distance, where the ho- 
 nest Men had made a fire to dress their Victuals, he 
 takes a Firebrand, and claps it to the Out-side of their 
 Hut, and very fairly set it on Fire, and it would have 
 been all burnt down in a few Minutes, if one of the two 
 had not run to the Fellow, thrust him away, and trode 
 the Fire out with his Feet, and that not without some 
 Difficulty too. 
 
 The Fellow was in such a Rage at the honest Man's 
 thrusting him away, that he returned upon him with a 
 Pole he had in his Hand, and had not the Man avoided 
 the Blow very nimbly, and run into the Hut, he had 
 ended his Days at once. His Comrade seeing the Dan- 
 ger they were both in, run in after him, and immediately 
 they came both out with their Muskets, and the Man that 
 was first struck at with the Pole, knock'd the Fellow 
 down, that had begun the Quarrel, with the Stock of his 
 Musket, and that before the other two could come to 
 help him, and then seeing the rest come at them, they 
 stood together, and presenting the other Ends of their 
 Pieces to them, bad them stand off.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 355 
 
 The other had Fire-Arms with them too, but one of 
 the two honest Men, bolder than his Comrade, and made 
 desperate by . his Danger, told them, if they offer'd to 
 move Hand or Foot, they were dead Men, and boldly 
 commanded them to lay down their Arms. They did not 
 indeed lay down their Arms, but seeing him so resolute, 
 it brought them to a Parley, and they consented to take 
 their wounded Man with them, and be gone; and in- 
 deed it seems the Fellow was wounded sufficiently with 
 the Blow. However, they were much in the wrong, since 
 they had the Advantage, that they did not disarm them 
 effectually, as they might have done, and have gone im- 
 mediately to the Spaniards, and given them an Account 
 how the Rogues had treated them ; for the three Villains 
 studied nothing but Revenge, and every Day gave them 
 some Intimation that they did so. 
 
 But not to crowd this Part with an Account of the 
 lesser Part of their Rogueries, such as treading down 
 their Corn, shooting three young Kids, and a She-Goat, 
 which the poor Men had got to breed up tame for their 
 Store; and, in a word, plaguing them Night and Day 
 in this Manner, it forced the two Men to such a Despe- 
 ration, that they resolv'd to fight them all three the first 
 Time they had a fair Opportunity. In Order to this, they 
 resolv'd to go to the Castle, as they call'd it, that was my 
 old Dwelling, where the three Rogues and the Spaniards 
 all liv'd together, at that Time intending to have a fair 
 Battle, and the Spaniards should stand by to see fair 
 Play; so they got up in the Morning before Day, and 
 came to the Place, and call'd the English Men by their 
 Names, telling a Spaniard, that answer'd, that they want- 
 ed to speak with them. 
 
 It happen'd, that the Day before, two of the Spani- 
 ards having been in the Woods, had seen one of the two 
 English Men, whom, for Distinction, I call the Honest 
 Men, and he had made a sad Complaint to the Spaniards, 
 of the barbarous Usage they had met with from their 
 three Countrymen, and how they had ruin'd their Planta-
 
 356 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 tion, and destroy'd their Corn, that they had laboured so 
 hard to bring forward, and kill'd the Milch-Goat and 
 their three Kids, which was all they had provided for 
 their Sustenance ; and that if he and his Friends, mean- 
 ing the Spaniards, did not assist them again, they should 
 be starved. When the Spaniards came home at Night, 
 and they were all at Supper, he took the Freedom to re- 
 prove the three English Men, tho' in very gentle and 
 mannerly Terms, and ask'd them, How they could be so 
 cruel, they being harmless inoffensive Fellows, and that 
 they were only putting themselves in a way to subsist by 
 their Labour, and that it had cost them a great deal of 
 Pains to bring things to such Perfection as they had? 
 
 One of the English Men returu'd very briskly, What 
 had they to do there? That they came on Shore with- 
 out Leave, and they should not plant or build upon the 
 Island, it was none of their Ground. Why, says the 
 Spaniard very calmly, Seignior Inglese, they must not 
 starve. The English Man reply'd like a true rough-hewn 
 Tarpaulin, they might starve and be damn'd, they should 
 not Plant nor Build. But what must they do then, 
 Seignior, said the Spaniard? Another of the Brutes 
 return'd, do ! D n 'em, they should be Servants, and 
 work for them. But how can you expedl that of them, 
 says the Spaniard, that are not bought with your Money? 
 You have no Right to make them Servants. The Eng- 
 lish Man answered, the Island was theirs, the Governour 
 had given it to them, and no Man had any thing to do 
 there but themselves ; and with that swore by his Maker, 
 that they would go and burn all their new Huts, they 
 should build none upon their Land. 
 
 Why, Seignior, says the Spaniard, by the same Rule 
 we must be your Servants too? Ah, says the bold Dog, 
 and so you shall too, before we have done with you, mix- 
 ing two or three G d Damme's in the proper Intervals of 
 his Speech. The Spaniard only smil'd at that, and made 
 him no Answer. However, this little Discourse had 
 heated them, and starting up, one says to the other, I
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 357 
 
 think it was he they calPd Will. Atkins, Come Jack, let 
 us go and have t'other Brush with them ; we'll demolish 
 their Castle, I'll warrant you, they shall plant no Colony 
 in our Dominions. 
 
 Upon this, they went all Trooping away, with every 
 Man a Gun, a Pistol, and a Sword, and mutter'd some 
 insolent Things among themselves, of what they would 
 do to the Spaniards too, when Opportunity offer'd; but 
 the Spaniards it seems did not so perfectly understand 
 them, as to know all the Particulars ; only, that, in gene- 
 ral, they threatned them hard for taking the two Eng- 
 lish Mens Part. 
 
 Whether they went, or how they bestow'd their Time 
 that Evening, the Spaniards said, they did not know ; but 
 it seems they wandred about the Country, Part of the 
 Night, and then lying down in the Place which I used to 
 call my Bower, they were weary, and over-slept them- 
 selves. The case was this, they had resolv'd to stay till 
 Mid-night, and so to take the two poor Men when they 
 were asleep, and as they acknowledg'd afterwards, in- 
 tended to set Fire to their Huts while they were in them, 
 and either burn them in them, or murder them as they 
 came out; and as Malice seldom sleeps very sound, it 
 was very strange they should not have been kept waking. 
 
 However, as the two Men had also a Design upon 
 them, as I have said, tho' a much fairer one than* that 
 of Burning and Murthering, it happen'd, and very luckily 
 for them all, that they were up and gone abroad, before 
 the bloody-minded Rogues came to their Huts. 
 
 When they came there and found the Men gone, 
 Atkins, who it seems was the forwardest Man, call'd out 
 to his Comrades, ha! Jack, here's the Nest, but D n 
 'em the Birds are flown ; they mused a while to think 
 what should be the Occasion of their being gone abroad 
 so soon, and suggested presently, that the Spaniards had 
 given them Notice of it, and with that they shook Hands, 
 and swore to one another that they would be reveng'd of 
 the Spaniards. As soon as they had made this bloody
 
 35$ ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Bargain, they fell to work with the poor Mens Habita- 
 tion ; they did not set Fire indeed to any thing, but they 
 pull'd down both their little Houses, and pull'd them so 
 Limb from Limb, that they left not the least Stick stand- 
 ing, or scarce any Sign on the Ground where they stood: 
 They tore all their little collected Houshold Stuff in 
 Pieces, and threw every Thing about in such a manner, 
 that the poor Men afterwards found some of their Things 
 a Mile off of their Habitation. 
 
 When they had done this, they pull'd up all the young 
 Trees the poor Men had planted, pull'd up an Enclosure 
 they had made to secure their Cattle and their Corn ; and 
 in a Word, sack'd and plunder'd every thing, as com- 
 pleatly as a Hoord of Tartars would have done. 
 
 The two Men were at this Juncture gone to find 
 them out, and had resolved to fight them whereever 
 they had been, tho' they were but two to three : So that 
 had they met, there certainly would have been Bloodshed 
 among them, for they were all very stout resolute Fellows, 
 to give them their due. 
 
 But Providence took more Care to keep them assun- 
 der, than they themselves could do to meet; for, as if 
 they had dogg'd one another, when the three were gone 
 thither, the two were here ; and afterwards when the two 
 went back to find them, the three were come to the 
 old Habitation again ; we shall see their differing Conduct 
 presently. When the three came back, like furious Crea- 
 tures, flush'd with the Rage which the Work they had 
 been about had put them into, they came up to the 
 Spaniards, and told them what they had done, by way of 
 Scoff and Bravado ; and one of them stepping up to one 
 of the Spaniards, as if they had been a Couple of Boys at 
 Play, takes hold of his Hat, as it was upon his Head, and 
 giving it a Twirl about, sneering in his Face, says he to 
 him, And you, Seignior, Jack Spaniard, shall have the 
 same Sauce, if you do not mend your Manners: The 
 Spaniard, who tho' a quiet civil Man, was as brave as a 
 Man could be desir'd to be, and withal a strong well-
 
 ROBINSON L'RUSUJi. 55$, 
 
 tnade Man, look'd steadily at him for a good while, and 
 then having no Weapon in his Hand, stept gravely up to 
 him, and with one Blow of his Fist knock'd him down, as 
 an Ox is fell'd with a Pole-Axe; at which one of the 
 Rogues, insolent at the first, nYd his Pistol at the 
 Spaniard immediately. He miss'd his Body indeed, for 
 the Bullets went thro' his Hair, but one of them touch'd 
 the tip of his Ear, and he bled pretty much. The Blood 
 made the Spaniard believe, he was more hurt then he 
 really was, and that put him into some Heat ; for before, 
 he acted all in a perfect Calm ; but now resolving to go 
 thro' with his Work, he stoop'd to take the Fellow's 
 Musket whom he had knock'd down, and was just going 
 to shoot the Man, and had fir'd at him, when the rest of 
 the Spaniards, being in the Cave, came out, and calling 
 to him not to shoot, they stept in, secur'd the other two. 
 and took their Arms from them. 
 
 When they were thus disarm'd, and found they had 
 made all the Spaniards their Enemies, as well as their 
 own Countrymen, they began to cool, and giving the 
 Spaniards better Words, would have had their Arms 
 again ; but the Spaniards considering the Feud that was 
 between them and the other two English Men, and that it 
 would be the best Method they could take, to keep them 
 from killing one another, told them, they would do them 
 no Harm, and if they would live peaceably, they would 
 be very willing to assist and sociate with them, as they 
 did before ; but that they could not think of giving them 
 their Arms again, while they appear'd so resolv'd to do 
 Mischief with them to their own Countrymen, and had 
 even threatned them all, to make them their Servants. 
 
 The Rogues were now no more capable to hear Rea- 
 son, than to act Reason, and being refus'd their Arms, 
 they went raving away and raging like mad Men, threat- 
 ning what they would do, tho' they had no Fire-Arms. 
 But the Spaniards despising their Threatning, told them 
 they should take Care how they offer'd any Injury to 
 their Plantation or Cattle, for if they did, they would
 
 360 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 shoot them as they would do ravenous Beasts, where 
 ever they found them; and if they fell into their Hands 
 alive, they should certainly be hang'd. However, this 
 was far from cooling them, but away they went raging 
 and swearing like Furies of Hell. As soon as they were 
 gone, came back the two Men in Passion and Rage 
 enough also,, tho' of another Kind; for having been at 
 their Plantation, and finding it all demolish'd and de- 
 stroy 3 d, as above, it will easily be suppos'd they had 
 Provocation enough ; they could scarce have Room to 
 tell their Tale, the Spaniards were so eager to tell them 
 theirs ; and it was strange enough to find three Men 
 thus bully nineteen, and receive no Punishment at 
 all 
 
 The Spaniards indeed despised them, and especially 
 having thus disarm'd them, made light of all their 
 Threatnings ; but the two English Men resolv'd to have 
 their Remedy against them, what Pain soever it cost to 
 find them out. 
 
 But the Spaniards interpos'd here too, and told them, 
 that as they had disarm'd them, they could not consent 
 that they (the Two) should pursue them with Fire-Arms, 
 and perhaps kill them ; but said the grave Spaniard, who 
 was their Governour, we will endeavour to make them do 
 you Justice if you will leave it to us ; for as there is no 
 doubt but they will come to us again when their Passion 
 is over, being not able to subsist without our Assistance, 
 we promise you to make no Peace with them, without 
 having a full Satisfaction for you ; upon this Condition we 
 hope you will promise to use no Violence with them, 
 other than in your own Defence. 
 
 The two English Men yielded to this very awkardly, 
 and with great Reluctance ; but the Spaniards protested, 
 they did it only to keep them from Bloodshed, and to 
 make all easy at last ; for said they, We are not so many 
 of us, here is Room enough for us all, and "it is great 
 Pity we should not be all good Friends ; at length they 
 did consent, and waited for the Issue of the Thing, living
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 361 
 
 for some Days with the Spaniards, for their own Habita- 
 tion was destroyed. 
 
 In about five Days Time the three Vagrants, tir'd 
 with Wandring, and almost starv'd with Hunger, having 
 chiefly liv'd on Turtles Eggs all that while, came back to 
 the Grove, and finding my Spaniard, who, as I have said, 
 was the Governour, and two more with him walking by 
 the Side of the Creek, they came up in a very submissive 
 humble Manner, and begg'd to be receiv'd again into the 
 Family. The Spaniards used them civilly, but told them, 
 they had acted so unnaturally by their Countrymen, and 
 so very grossly by them (the Spaniards) that they could 
 not come to any Conclusion, without consulting the two 
 English Men and the rest ; but however, they would go 
 to them and discourse about it, and they should know in 
 half an Hour. It may be guess'd, that they were very 
 hard put to it; for, it seems, as they were to wait this 
 half Hour for an Answer, they begged he would send 
 them out some Bread in the mean Time, which he did, 
 and sent them at the same Time a large Piece of Goats 
 Flesh, and a broiled Parrot, which they eat very heartily, 
 for they were hungry enough. 
 
 After Half an Hour's Consultation they were call'd 
 in, and a long Debate had among them, their two Coun- 
 trymen charging them with the Ruin of all their Labour, 
 and a Design to murder them; all which they owned 
 before, and therefore could not deny now. Upon the 
 whole, the Spaniard acted the Moderator between them, 
 and as they had obliged the two English Men not to 
 hurt the three while they were naked and unarmed, so 
 they now obliged the three to go and build their Fellows 
 two Huts, one of the same, and the other of larger 
 Dimensions, than they were before ; to fence their Ground 
 again, where they had pulled up the Fences, plant Trees 
 in the Room of those pulled up, dig up the Land again 
 for planting Corn, where they had spoiled it; and in a 
 Word, to restore every Thing in the same State they 
 found it, as near as they could, for entirely it could
 
 362 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 not be, the Season for the Corn, and the Growth of 
 the Trees and Hedges, not being possible to be re- 
 covered. 
 
 Well, they submitted to all this, and as they had 
 Plenty of Provisions given them all the while, they grew 
 very orderly, and the whole Society began to live plea- 
 santly and agreeably together, only that these three Fel- 
 lows could never be persuaded to work, I mean for them- 
 selves, except now and then a little, just as they pleas'd. 
 However, the Spaniards told them plainly, that if they 
 would but live sociably and friendly together, and study 
 in the whole the Good of the Plantation, they would be 
 content to work for them, and let them walk about, and 
 be as idle as they pleas'd ; and thus having lived pretty 
 well together for a Month or two, the Spaniards gave 
 them Arms again, and gave them Liberty to go abroad 
 with them as before. 
 
 It was not above a Week after they had these Arms, 
 and went abroad, but the ungrateful Creatures began to 
 be insolent and troublesome as before ; but however, an 
 Accident happening presently upon this, which endan- 
 gered the Safety of them all, they were obliged to lay by 
 all private Resentments, and look to the Preservation of 
 their Lives. 
 
 It happened one Night, that the Spaniard Governour, 
 as I call him, that is to say, the Spaniard, whose Life 
 I had saved, who was now the Captain, or Leader, or 
 Governour of the rest, found himself very uneasy in the 
 Night, and could by no Means get any Sleep; he was 
 perfectly well in Body, as he told me the Story, only 
 found his Thoughts tumultuous, his Mind run upon Men 
 fighting and killing of one another, but was broad awake, 
 and could not by any Means get any Sleep. In short, he 
 lay a great while, but growing more and more uneasy, he 
 resolved to rise : As they lay, being so many of them, 
 upon Goats-skins, laid thick upon such Couches, and 
 Pads, as they made for themselves, not in Hammocks 
 and Ship Beds, as I did, who was but one, so they had
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 363 
 
 little to do, when they were willing to rise, but to get up 
 upon their Feet, and perhaps put on a Coat, such as it 
 was, and their Pumps, and they were ready for going any 
 Way that their Thoughts guided them. 
 
 Being thus gotten up, he look'd out, but being dark, 
 he could see little or nothing; and besides, the Trees 
 which I had planted, as in my former Account is de- 
 scribed, and which were now grown tall, intercepted his 
 Sight, so that he could only look up, and see that it was a 
 clear Starlight Night, and hearing no Noise, he returned 
 and laid him down again ; but it was all one, he could 
 not sleep, nor could he compose himself to any Thing 
 like Rest, but his Thoughts were to the last Degree un- 
 easy, and yet he knew not for what. 
 
 Having made some Noise with rising and walking 
 about, going out and coming in, another of them waked, 
 and calling, asked, who it was that was up? The Go- 
 vernour told him, how it had been with him. Say you so, 
 says the other Spaniard, such Things are not to be 
 slighted, I assure you ; there is certainly some Mischief 
 working, says he, near us ; and presently he asked him, 
 Where are the English Men? They are all in their 
 Huts, says he, safe enough. It seems, the Spaniards 
 had kept Possession of the main Apartment, and had 
 made a Place where the three English Men, since their 
 last Mutiny always quartered by themselves, and could 
 not come at the rest. Well, says the Spaniard, there is 
 something in it, I am persuaded from my own Expe- 
 rience ; I am satisfied our Spirits embodied have a Con- 
 verse with, and receive Intelligence from the Spirits 
 unembodied, and inhabiting the invisible World, and 
 this friendly Notice is given for our Advantage, if we 
 know how to make Use of it Come, says he, let us go 
 out and look abroad, and if we find nothing at all in it to 
 justify the Trouble, I will tell you a Story to the Pur- 
 pose, that shall convince you of the Justice of my pro- 
 posing it. 
 
 In a Word, they went out to go up to the Top of the
 
 364 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Hill, where I used to go, but they being strong and in good 
 Company, not alone, as I was, used none of my Cautions, 
 to go up by the Ladder, and then pulling it up after them, 
 to go up a second Stage to the Top, but were going 
 round thro' the Grove unconcerned and unwary, when 
 they were surprized with seeing a Light, as of Fire, a 
 very little Way off from them, and hearing the Voices of 
 Men, not of one, or two, but of a great Number. 
 
 In all the Discoveries I had made of the Savages 
 landing on the Island, it was my constant Care to prevent 
 them making the least Discovery of there being any In- 
 habitant upon the Place ; and when by any Occasion 
 they came to know it, they felt it so effectually, that they 
 that got away were scarce able to give any Account of it, 
 for we disappeared as soon as possible ; nor did ever any 
 that had seen me, escape to tell any one else, except it 
 were the three Savages in our last Encounter, who jumped 
 into the Boat, of whom I mentioned, that I was afraid 
 they should go Home and bring more Help. 
 
 Whether it was the Consequence of the Escape of 
 those Men, that so great a Number came now together, 
 or whether they came ignorantly, and by Accident, on 
 their usual bloody Errand, they could not it seems under- 
 stand ; but whatever it was, it had been their Business, 
 either to have concealed themselves, as not to have seen 
 them at all, much less to have let the Savages have seen 
 that there were any Inhabitants in the Place, or to have 
 fallen upon them so effectually, as that not a Man of 
 them should have escaped, which could only have been, 
 by getting in between them and their Boats ; but this 
 Presence of Mind was wanting to them, which was the 
 Ruin of their Tranquillity for a great while. 
 
 We need not doubt, but that the Governour and 
 the Man with him, surprized with this Sight run back 
 immediately, and rais'd their Fellows, giving them an 
 Account of the imminent Danger they were all in ; and 
 they again as readily took the Alarm, but it was impos- 
 sible to persuade them to stay close within where they
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 365 
 
 were, but that they must run all out to see how Things 
 stood. 
 
 While it was dark indeed, they were well enough, and 
 they had Opportunity enough for some Hours to view 
 them by the Light of three Fires they had made at a 
 Distance from one another ; what they were doing they 
 knew not, and what to do themselves they knew not 
 For, first, the Enemy were too many ; and secondly, they 
 did not keep together, but were divided into several Par- 
 ties, and were on Shore in several Places. 
 
 The Spaniards were in no small Consternation at this 
 Sight, and as they found that the Fellows ran straggling 
 all over the Shore, they made no doubt, but first or last, 
 some of them would chop in upon their Habitation, or 
 upon some other Place, where they would see the Token 
 of Inhabitants, and they were in great Perplexity also for 
 fear of their Flock of Goats, which would have been little 
 less than starving them, if they should have been de- 
 stroy'd ; so the first Thing they resolv'd upon, was to dis- 
 patch three Men away before it was light, viz. two Span- 
 iards and one Englishman, to drive all the Goats away 
 to the great Valley where the Cave was, and if Need 
 were, to drive them into the very Cave itself. 
 
 Could they have seen the Savages all together in one 
 Body, and at any Distance from their Canoes, they re- 
 solv'd, if they had been an hundred of them, to have 
 attack'd them ; but that could not be obtain'd, for they 
 were some of tham two Miles off from the other, and, as 
 it appear'd afterwards, were of two different Nations. 
 
 After having mused a great while on the Course 
 they should take, and beaten their Brains in consider- 
 ing their present Circumstances, they resolv'd at last, 
 while it was dark, to send the old Savage, Friday's Fa- 
 ther, out as a Spy, to learn, if possible, something con- 
 cerning them, what they came for, and what they intended 
 to do ; the old Man readily undertook it, and stripping 
 himself quite naked, as most of the Savages were, away 
 he went. After he had been gone an Hour or two, he
 
 5 66 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 brings Word, that he had been among them undiscover'd, 
 that he found they were two Parties, and of two several 
 Nations who had War with one another, and had had a 
 great Battle in their own Country, and that both Sides 
 having had several Prisoners taken in the Fight, they 
 were by meer Chance landed all in the same Island, for 
 the devouring their Prisoners, and making merry ; but 
 their coming so by Chance to the same Place had spoil' d 
 all their Mirth; that they were in a great Rage at one 
 another, and that they were so near, that he believed they 
 would fight again as soon as Day-light began to appear ; 
 but he did not perceive that they had any Notion of any 
 Body's being on the Island but themselves. He had 
 hardly made an End of telling his Story, when they 
 could perceive, by the unusual Noise they made, that 
 the two little Armies were engag'd in a bloody Fight. 
 
 Friday's Father used all the Arguments he could to 
 persuade our people to lye close, and not be seen ; he told 
 them their Safety consisted in it, and that they had 
 nothing to do but lye still, and the Savages would kill 
 one another to their Hands, and then the rest would go 
 away ; and it was so to a Tittle. But it was impossible 
 to prevail, especially upon the Englishmen, their Curi- 
 osity was so importunate upon their Prudentials, that 
 they must run out and see the Battle : However, they used 
 some Caution too, (viz.) they did not go openly, just by 
 their own Dwelling, but went farther into the Woods, 
 and plac'd themselves to Advantage, where they might 
 securely see them manage the Fight, and, as they thought, 
 not to be seen by them ; but it seems the Savages did see 
 them, as we shall find hereafter. 
 
 The Battle was very fierce, and if I might believe 
 the Englishmen, one of them said, he could perceive, 
 that some of them were Men of great Bravery, of in- 
 vincible Spirit, and of great Policy in guiding the Fight 
 The Battle, they said, held two Hours, before they could 
 guess which Party would be beaten ; but then that Party 
 which was nearest our People's Habitation began to ap-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 367 
 
 pear weakest, and after some Time more, some of them 
 began to fly; and this put our Men again into a great 
 Consternation, lest any of those that fled should run into 
 the Grove before their Dwelling, for Shelter, and thereby 
 involuntarily discover the Place ; and that by Conse- 
 quence the Pursuers should do the like in Search for 
 them. Upon this they resolv'd that they would stand 
 arm'd within the Wall, and whoever came into the Grove, 
 they should sally out over the Wall and kill them : so 
 that, if possible, not one should return to give an Ac- 
 count of it. They ordered also, that it should be done 
 with their Swords, or by knocking them down with the 
 Stock of the Musket, but not by shooting them, for fear 
 of the Noise. 
 
 As they expected, it fell out; three of the routed 
 Army fled for Life, and, crossing the Creek, ran directly 
 into the Place, not in the least knowing whether they 
 went, but running as into a thick Wood for Shelter ; the 
 Scout they kept to look Abroad, gave Notice of this 
 within, with this Addition, to our Mens great Satisfac- 
 tion (viz.} That the Conquerors had not pursued them, 
 or seen which Way they were gone. Upon this the Spa- 
 niard Governour, a Man of Humanity, would not suffer 
 them to kill the three Fugitives, but sending three Men 
 out by the Top of the Hill, ordered them to go round 
 and come in behind them, surprise, and take them Pri- 
 soners, which was done. The Residue of the conquer'd 
 People fled to their Canoes, and got off to Sea ; the 
 Victors retir'd, and made no Pursuit, or very little, but 
 drawing themselves into a Body together, gave two great 
 skreaming Shouts, which they suppos'd was by way of 
 Triumph, and so the Fight ended: And the same Day, 
 about three a Clock in the Afternoon, they also march'd 
 to their Canoes ; and thus the Spaniards had their Island 
 again free to themselves, their Fright was over, and they 
 saw no Savages in several Years after. 
 
 After they were all gone, the Spaniards came out of 
 their den, and viewing the Field of Battle, they found
 
 368 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 about two and thirty dead Men upon the Spot ; some 
 were killed with great long Arrows, some of which were 
 found sticking in their Bodies ; but most of them were 
 killed with their great wooden Swords, sixteen or seven- 
 teen of which they found in the Field of Battle, and 
 as many Bows, with a great many Arrows. These 
 Swords were strange great unweildy Things, and they 
 must be very strong Men that used them. Most of 
 those Men that were killed with them, had their Heads 
 mash'd to Pieces, as we may say, or as we call it in 
 English, their brains knockM out, and several their 
 Arms and Legs broken; so that 'tis evident they fight 
 with inexpressible Rage and Fury. We found not one 
 wounded Man that was not stone dead ; for either they 
 stay by their Enemy till they have quite kill'd him, or 
 they carry all the wounded Men, that are not quite dead, 
 away with them. 
 
 This Deliverance tam'd our English Men for a great 
 while; the Sight had fill'd them with Horror, and the 
 Consequences appear" d terrible to the last Degree, even 
 to them, if ever they should fall into the Hands of 
 those Creatures, who would not only kill them as 
 Enemies, but kill them for Food, as we kill our Cattle. 
 And they profess'd to me, that the Thoughts of being 
 eaten up like Beef or Mutton, tho' it was supposed it 
 was not to be till they were dead, had something in it 
 so horrible, that it nauseated their very Stomachs, made 
 them sick when they thought of it, and fill'd their Minds 
 with such unusual Terror, that they were not themselves 
 for some Weeks after. 
 
 This, as I said, tamed even the three English Brutes 
 I have been speaking of; and for a great while after 
 they were very traclable, and went about the common 
 Business of their whole Society well enough; planted, 
 sow'd, reap'd, and began to be all naturaliz'd to the 
 Country. But sometime after this, they fell all into such 
 Measures as brought them into a great deal of Trouble. 
 
 They had taken three Prisoners, as I had observed,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 369 
 
 and these three being lusty stout young Fellows, they 
 made them Servants, and taught them to work for them, 
 and as Slaves they did well enough ; but they did not 
 take their Measures with them as I did by my Man 
 Friday, "viz. to begin with them upon the Principle of 
 having saved their Lives, and then instruct them in the 
 rational Principles t>f Life, much less of Religion, civiliz- 
 ing and reducing them by kind Usage and affectionate 
 Arguings ; but as they gave them their Food every Day, 
 so they gave them their Work too, and kept them fully 
 employed in Drudgery enough ; but they fail'd in this, by 
 it, that they never had them to assist them and fight for 
 them, as I had my Man Friday, who was as true to me as 
 the very Flesh upon my Bones. 
 
 But to come to the Family Part, being all now good 
 Friends, for common Danger, as I said above, had 
 effectually reconciled them, they began to consider their 
 general Circumstances; and the first Thing that came 
 under their Consideration was, Whether, seeing the 
 Savages particularly haunted that Side of the Island, 
 and that there were more remote and retir'd Parts of it 
 equally adapted to their Way of Living, and manifestly 
 to their Advantage, they should not rather remove their 
 Habitation, and plant in some more proper Place for 
 their Safety, and especially for the Security of their 
 Cattle and Corn ? 
 
 Upon this, after long .Debate, it was concluded, That 
 they would not remove their Habitation; because, that 
 some Time or other, they thought they might hear from 
 their Governour again, meaning me ; and if I should send 
 any one to seek them, I should be sure to direct them 
 to that Side, where, if they should find the Place de- 
 molished, they would conclude the Savages had kill'd us 
 all, and we were gone, and so our Supply would go too. 
 
 But as to their Corn and Cattle, they agreed to re- 
 move them into the Valley where my Cave was, where 
 the Land was as proper for both, and where indeed' there 
 was Land enough : However, upon second Thoughts, they 
 
 R. c. 24
 
 370 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 altered one Part of that Resolution too, and resolved only 
 to remove Part of their Cattle thither, and plant Part of 
 their Corn there ; and so if one Part was destroyed, the 
 other might be saved. And one Part of Prudence they 
 used, which it was very well they did, viz. That they 
 never trusted those thre Savages, which they had Pri- 
 soners, with knowing any Thing of the Plantation they 
 had made in that Valley, or of any Cattle they had there ; 
 much less of the Cave there, which they kept, in Case of 
 Necessity, as a safe Retreat, and whither they carried 
 also the two Barrels of Powder, which I had sent them at 
 my coming away. 
 
 But however, they resolved not to change their Habi- 
 tation, yet they agreed, that as I had carefully covered it 
 first with a Wall or Fortification, and then with a Grove 
 of Trees; so, seeing their Safety consisted entirely in 
 their being concealed, of which they were now fully con- 
 vinc'd, they set to work to cover and conceal the Place 
 yet more effectually than before. To this Purpose, as I 
 had planted Trees, (or rather thrust in Stakes, which in 
 Time all grew up to be Trees) for some good Distance 
 before the Entrance into my Apartment ; they went on in 
 the same Manner, and filled up the rest of that whole 
 Space of Ground, from the Trees I had set, quite down 
 to the Side of the Creek, where, as I said, I landed my 
 Floats, and even in the very Ooze where the Tide flow'd, 
 not so much as leaving any Place to land, or any Sign 
 that there had been any Landing thereabout. These 
 Stakes also, being of a Wood very forward to grow, as 
 I have noted formerly, they took Care to have generally 
 very much larger and taller than those which I had 
 planted ; and as they grew apace, so they planted them 
 so very thick and close together, that when they had 
 been three or four Years grown, there was no piercing 
 with the Eye any considerable Way into the Plantation. 
 And as for that Part which I had planted, the Trees were 
 grown as thick as a Man's Thigh ; and among them they 
 placed so many other short ones, and so thick, that, in a
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 371 
 
 Word, it stood like a Pallisado, a Quarter of a Mile thick, 
 and it was next to impossible to penetrate it, but with a 
 little Army to cut it all down; for a little Dog could 
 hardly get between the Trees, they stood so close. 
 
 But this was not all, for they did the same by all the 
 Ground to the right Hand, and to the Left, and round 
 even to the Top of the Hill ; leaving no Way, not so 
 much as for themselves to come out, but by the Ladder 
 placed up to the Side of the Hill, and then lifted up, and 
 placed again from the first Stage up to the Top ; which 
 Ladder, when it was taken down, nothing but what had 
 Wings or Witchcraft to assist it, could come at them. 
 
 This was excellently well contriv'd; nor was it less 
 than what they afterwards found Occasion for, which 
 serv'd to convince me, that as human Prudence has the 
 Authority of Providence to justify it, so it has, doubtless, 
 the Direction of Providence to set it to Work; and 
 would we listen carefully to the Voice of it, I am fully 
 persuaded we might prevent many of the Disasters, which 
 our Lives are now by our own Negligence, subjected to. 
 But this by the Way. 
 
 I return to the Story. They lived two Years after 
 this in perfect Retirement, and had no more Visits from 
 the Savages: They had indeed an Alarm given them 
 one Morning, which put them into a great Consternation; 
 for some of the Spaniards being out early one Morning 
 on the West-Side, or rather the End of the Island, which 
 by the Way was that End where I never went, for fear 
 of being discovered, they were surprized with seeing 
 above twenty Canoes of Indians just coming on Shore. 
 
 They made the best of their Way Home, in Hurry 
 enough ; and giving the Alarm to their Comrades, they 
 kept close all that Day and the next, going out only at 
 Night, to make Observation: But they had the good 
 Luck to be mistaken ; for, wherever the Savages went, 
 they did not land at that Time in the Island, but pursued 
 Some other Design. 
 
 And now they had another Broil with the three 
 
 24 2
 
 372 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 English Men; one of which, a most turbulent Fellow, 
 being in a Rage at one of the three Slaves, which I had 
 mentioned they had taken, because the Fellow had not 
 done something right which he bid him do, and seemed a 
 little untraclable in his shewing him, drew a Hatchet out 
 of a Frog-Belt, in which he wore it by his Side, and fell 
 upon the poor Savage, not to correct him, but to kill 
 him. One of the Spaniards, who was by, seeing him 
 give the Fellow a barbarous Cut with the Hatchet, which 
 he aimed at his Head, but struck into his Shoulder, so 
 that he thought he had cut the poor Creature's Arm 
 off, ran to him, and entreating him not to murder the 
 poor Man, clapt in between him and the Savage, to pre- 
 vent the Mischief. 
 
 The Fellow being enraged the more at this, struck 
 at the Spaniard with his Hatchet, and swore he would 
 serve him as he intended to serve the Savage ; which 
 the Spaniard perceiving, avoided the Blow; and with a 
 Shovel which he had in his Hand, (for they were all 
 working in the Field about their Corn-Land) knock'd 
 the Brute down. Another of the English Men running 
 at the same Time to help his Comrade, knock'd the 
 Spaniard down ; and then two Spaniards more came 
 in to help their Man, and a third English Man fell in 
 upon them. They had none of them any Fire- Arms, or 
 any other Weapons but Hatchets and other Tools, ex- 
 cept this third English Man; he had one of my old 
 rusty Cutlasses, with which he made at the two last 
 Spaniards, and wounded them both. This Fray set the 
 whole Family in an Uproar, and more help coming in, 
 they took the three English Men Prisoners. The next 
 Question was, What should be done with them, they 
 had been so often mutinous, and were so furious, so 
 desperate, and so idle withal, that they knew not what 
 Course to take with them ; for they were mischievous to 
 the highest Degree, and valued not what Hurt they did 
 to any man; so that, in short, it was not safe to live 
 with them.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 373 
 
 The Spaniard, who was Governour, told them in so 
 many Words, That if they had been of his own Coun- 
 try, he would have hanged them; for all Laws and all 
 Governours were to preserve Society; and those who 
 were dangerous to the Society, ought to be expelled out 
 of it ; but as they were English Men, and that it was 
 to the generous kindness of an English Man that they 
 all ow'd their Preservation and Deliverance, he would 
 use them with all possible Lenity, and would leave them 
 to the Judgment of the other two English Men, who 
 were their Countrymen. 
 
 One of the two honest English Men stood up, and 
 said, they desir'd it might not be left to them ; for says 
 he, I am sure we ought to sentence them to the Gallows ; 
 and with that he gives an Account how Will. Atkins, one 
 of the three, had proposed to have all the five English 
 Men join together, and murder all the Spaniards when 
 they were in their Sleep. 
 
 When the Spaniard Governour heard this, he calls to 
 William Atkins, How, Seignior Atkins, says he, would 
 you murder us all? What have you to say to that? That 
 hardened Villain was so far from denying it, that he 
 said it was true, and G d d m him if they would not 
 do it still before they had done with them. Well, but 
 Seignior Atkins, says the Spaniard, What have we done 
 to you, that you would kill us ? And what would you 
 get by killing us ? And what must we do to prevent 
 you killing us? Must we kill you, or you will kill us? 
 Why will you put us to the Necessity of this, Seignior 
 Atkins, says the Spaniard very calmly and smiling? 
 
 Seignior Atkins was in such a Rage at the Spaniard's 
 making a Jest of it, that had he not been held by three 
 Men, and withal had no Weapons with him, it was 
 thought he would have attempted to have kill'd the Spa- 
 niard in the Middle of all the Company. 
 
 This hair-brain'd Carriage obliged them to consider 
 seriously what was to be done. The two English Men 
 and the Spaniard who sav'd the poor Savage, was of
 
 374 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 the Opinion, they should hang one of the three for an 
 Example to the rest, and that, particularly, it should be 
 he that had twice attempted to commit Murder with his 
 Hatchet : and indeed there was some Reason to believe 
 he had done it, for the poor Savage was in such a miser- 
 able Condition with the Wound he had received, that it 
 was thought he could not live. 
 
 But the Governour Spaniard still said No, it was an 
 English Man that had sav'd all their Lives, and he 
 would never consent to put an English Man to Death, 
 tho' he had murdered Half of them; nay, he said, if 
 he had 1 been kill'd himself by an English Man, and had 
 time left to speak, it should be, that they would pardon 
 him. 
 
 This was so positively insisted on by the Governour 
 Spaniard, that there was no gainsaying it ; and as mer- 
 ciful Counsels are most apt to prevail where they are 
 so earnestly press' d, so they all came into it; but then 
 it was to be considered, what should be done to keep 
 them from doing the Mischief they design'd ; for all agreed, 
 Governour and all, that Means were to be used for pre- 
 serving the Society from Danger; after a long Debate 
 it was agreed, First, That they should be disarmed, and 
 not permitted to have either Gun, or Powder, or Shot, 
 or Sword, or any Weapon, and should be turned out of 
 the Society, and left to live where they would, and how 
 they would, by themselves ; but that none of the rest, 
 either Spaniards or English, should converse with them, 
 speak with them, or have any Thing to do with them; 
 that they should be forbid to come within a certain Dis- 
 tance of the Place where the rest dwelt ; and that if they 
 offered to commit any Disorder, so as to spoil, burn, 
 kill, or destroy any of the Corn, Plantings, Buildings, 
 Fences, or Cattle belonging to the Society, they should 
 dye without Mercy, and they would shoot them wherever 
 they could find them. 
 
 The Governour, a Man of Great Humanity, musing 
 upon the Sentence, consider^ a little upon it, and turn-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 375 
 
 ing to the two honest English Men, said, Hold, you must 
 reflect, that it will be long e'er they can raise Corn and 
 Cattle of their own, and they must not starve : We must 
 therefore allow them Provisions; so he caus'd to be 
 added, That they should have a Proportion of Corn 
 given to them to last them eight Months, and for Seed 
 to sow, by which Time they might be suppos'd to raise 
 some of their own; that they should have six Milch- 
 Goats, four He-Goats, and six Kids given them, as well 
 for present Subsistence, as for a Store; and that they 
 should have Tools given them for their Work in the 
 Fields ; such as, six Hatchets, an Axe, a Saw, and the 
 like : But they should have none of these Tools, or Pro- 
 visions, unless they would swear solemnly, that they would 
 not hurt or injure any of the Spaniards with them, or of 
 their Fellow English Men. 
 
 Thus they dismiss'd them the Society, and turn'd them 
 out to shift for themselves. They went away sullen and 
 refractory, as neither contented to go away, or to stay; 
 but, as there was no Remedy, they went, pretending, to 
 go and chuse a Place where they would settle themselves 
 to plant and live by themselves, and some Provisions 
 wrre given them, but no Weapons. 
 
 About four or five Days after, they came again for 
 some Victuals, and gave the Governour an Account 
 where they had pitched their Tents, and mark'd them- 
 selves out an Habitation and Plantation; and it was a 
 very convenient Place indeed, on the remotest Part of 
 the Island, N.E. much about the Place where I landed 
 in my first Voyage, when I was driven out to Sea, the 
 Lord knows whether, in my Attempt to surround the 
 Island. 
 
 Here they build themselves two handsome Huts, and 
 contriv'd them, in a Manner, like my first Habitation, 
 being close under the Side of a Hill, having some Trees 
 growing already on three sides of it, so that by planting 
 others it would be very easily cover'd from the Sight, 
 unless narrowly searched for ; they desir'd some dry'd
 
 376 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Goats-skins for Beds and Covering, which were given 
 them ; and upon giving their Words, that they would not 
 disturb the rest, or injure any of their Plantations, they 
 gave them Hatchets, and what other Tools they could 
 spare ; some Peas, Barley, and Rice, for sowing, and, in a 
 Word, any Thing they wanted, but Arms and Ammuni- 
 tion. 
 
 They liv'd in this separate Condition about six Months, 
 and had gotten in their first Harvest, tho' the Quantity was 
 but small, the Parcel of Land they had planted being but 
 little ; for indeed, having all their Plantation to form, they 
 had a great deal of Work upon their Hands : And when 
 they came to make Boards, and Pots, and such Things, 
 they were quite out of their Element, and could make no- 
 thing of it ; and when the rainy Season came on, for 
 want of a Cave in the Earth, they could not keep their 
 Grain dry, and it was in great Danger of spoiling : And 
 this humbled them much ; so they came and begg'd the 
 Spaniards to help them, which they very readily did, and 
 in four Days work'd a great Hole in the Side of the Hill 
 for them, big enough to secure their Corn, and other 
 Things from the Rain ; but it was but a poor Place, at 
 best, compar'd to mine ; and especially as mine was then, 
 for the Spaniards had greatly enlarg'd it, and made seve- 
 ral new Apartments in it. 
 
 About three Quarters of a Year after this Separation, 
 a .new.Frolick took these Rogues, which, together with 
 the former Villainy they had committed, brought Mis- 
 chief-enough upon them, and had very near been the 
 Ruin of the whole Colony : The three new Sociates be- 
 gan, it seems, to be weary of the laborious Life they led, 
 and that without Hope of bettering their Circumstances ; 
 and a Whim took them, that they would make a Voyage 
 to the Continent from whence the Savages came, and 
 would try if they could not seize upon some Prisoners 
 among the Natives there, and bring them Home, so to 
 make them do the laborious Part of their Work for them. 
 
 The Project was not so preposterous, if they had gone
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE, 377 
 
 no farther ; but they did nothing, and propos'd nothing, 
 but had either Mischief in the Design, or Mischief in the 
 Event : And if I may give my Opinion, they seem'd to 
 be under a Blast from Heaven ; for if we will not allow a 
 visible Curse to pursue visible Crimes, how shall we re- 
 concile the Events of Things with the Divine Justice ? It 
 was certainly an apparent Vengeance on their Crime of 
 Mutiny and Pyracy, that brought them to the State they 
 were in ; and as they shew'd not the least Remorse for 
 the Crime, but added new Villainies to it, such as, parti- 
 cularly, the Piece of monstrous Cruelty of wounding a 
 poor Slave, because he did not, or perhaps could not, 
 understand to do what he was directed ; and to wound 
 him in such a Manner, as, no Question, made him a 
 Cripple all his Life ; and in a Place where no Surgeon or 
 Medicine could be had for his Cure ; and what was still 
 worse, the murderous Intent, or, to do Justice to the 
 Crime, the intentional Murder, for such, to be sure it was, 
 as was afterwards the form'd Design they all laid, to mur- 
 der the Spaniards in cold Blood, and in their Sleep. 
 
 But I leave observing, and return to the Story. The 
 three Fellows come down to the Spaniards one Morning, 
 ?nd in very humble Terms desir'd to be admitted to 
 speak with them : The Spaniards very readily heard 
 what they had to say, which was this, That they were 
 tir'd of living in the manner they did ; that they were not 
 handy enough to make the Necessaries they -wanted; and 
 that having no Help, they found they should be starv'd : 
 But if the Spaniards would give them Leave to take one 
 of the Canoes which they came over in, and give them 
 Arms and Ammunition, proportion'd for their Defence, 
 they would go over to the Main, and seek their Fortune, 
 and so deliver them from the Trouble of supplying them 
 with any other Provisions. 
 
 The Spaniards were glad enough to be rid of them, 
 but yet very honestly represented to them the certain De- 
 struction they were running into ; told them they had 
 suffered such Hardships upon that very Spot, that they
 
 378 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 could, without any Spirit of Prophesy, tell them, that they 
 would be starv'd, or be murder'd, and bad them consider 
 of it. 
 
 The Men reply'd audaciously, they should be starv'd 
 if they stay'd here, for they could not work, and would 
 not work ; and they could but be starv'd Abroad ; and if 
 they were murder'd, there was an end of them, they had 
 no Wives or Children to cry after them ; and in short, 
 insisted importunately upon their Demand, declaring, 
 that they would go, whether they would give them any 
 Arms or no. 
 
 The Spaniards told them, with great Kindness, that 
 if they were resolv'd to go, they should not go like naked 
 Men, and be in no Condition to defend themselves ; and 
 that tho' they could ill spare their Fire-Arms, having not 
 enough for themselves, yet they would let them have two 
 Muskets, a Pistol, and a Cutlass, and each Man a 
 Hatchet, which they thought was sufficient for them. 
 
 In a Word, they accepted the Offer, and having baked 
 them Bread enough to serve them a Month, and given 
 them as much Goats-Flesh as they could eat while it was 
 sweet, and a great Basket full of dry'd Grapes, a Pot full 
 of fresh Water, and a young Kid alive to kill, they boldly 
 set out in a Canoe for a Voyage over the Sea, where it 
 was at least 40 miles broad. 
 
 The Boat was indeed a large one, and would have 
 very well carry'd fifteen or twenty Men; and, therefore, 
 was rather too big for them to manage : But as they had 
 a fair Breeze, and the Flood-Tide with them, they did 
 well enough : They had made a Mast of a long Pole, and 
 a Sail of four large Goat-Skins dry'd, which they had 
 sow'd or lac'd together; and away they went merrily 
 enough; the Spaniards call'd after them, Bon Veyajo; 
 and no Man ever thought of seeing them any more. 
 
 The Spaniards would often say to one another, and to 
 the two honest English Men who remain'd behind, how 
 quietly and comfortably they liv'd now those three turbu- 
 lent Fellows were gone ; as for their ever coming again^
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 379 
 
 that \vas the remotest Thing from their Thoughts that 
 could be imagin'd; when behold, after two and twenty 
 Days Absence, one of the English Men being abroad 
 upon his Planting-Work, sees three strange Men com- 
 ing towards him at a Distance, with Guns upon their 
 Shoulders. 
 
 Away runs the English Man, as if he was bewitch'd, 
 comes frighted and amaz'd to the Governour Spaniard, 
 and tells him they were all undone, for there were 
 Strangers landed upon the Island, he could not tell who. 
 The Spaniard, pausing a while, says he to him, How do 
 you mean, you cannot tell who? They are the Savages 
 to be sure. No, no, says the English Man, they are Men 
 in Clothes, with Arms: Nay, then, says the Spaniard, 
 Why are you concern'd? If they are not Savages, they 
 must be Friends, for there is no Christian Nation upon 
 Earth, but will do us Good rather than Harm. 
 
 While they were debating thus, comes the three 
 English Men, and standing without the Wood, which 
 was new planted, halloo'd to them ; they presently knew 
 their Voices^ and so all the Wonder of that kind ceas'd. 
 But now the Admiration was turn'd upon another Ques- 
 tion, (viz.} What could be the Matter, and what made 
 them come back again? 
 
 It was not long before they brought the Men in, and 
 enquiring where they had been, and what they had been 
 doing, they gave them a full Account of their Voyage in 
 a few Words, (viz.] That they reach'd the Land in two 
 Days, or something less, but finding the People alarm'd 
 at their coming, and preparing with Bows and Arrows to 
 fight them, they durst not go on Shore, but sail'd on to 
 the Northward six or seven Hours, till they came to a 
 great Opening, by which they perceiv'd, that the Land 
 they saw from our Island was not the Main, but an 
 Island ; that entring that Opening of the Sea, they saw 
 another Island on the Right-Hand North, and several 
 more West ; and being resolv'd to land somewhere, they 
 put over to one of the Islands which lay West, and went
 
 380 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 boldly on Shore ; that they found the People very cour- 
 teous and friendly to them, and that they gave them 
 several Roots, and some dry'd Fish, and appear'd very 
 sociable ; and the Women, as well as the Men, were very 
 forward to supply them with any thing they could get for 
 them to eat, and brought it to them a great Way upon 
 their Heads. 
 
 They continu'd here four Days, and enquir'd as well 
 as they could of them by Signs, what Nations were this 
 Way and that Way ; and were told of several fierce and 
 terrible People that liv'd almost every Way, who, as they 
 made Signs to them, used to eat Men. But as for them- 
 selves, they said, that they never eat Men or Women, 
 except only such as they took in the Wars, and then 
 they own'd that they made a great Feast, and eat their 
 Prisoners. 
 
 The English Men enquir'd when they had a Feast 
 of that Kind, and they told him about two Moons ago, 
 pointing to the Moon, and then to two Fingers ; and that 
 their great King had two hundred Prisoners now, which 
 he had taken in his War; and they were feeding them 
 to make them fat for the next Feast. The English Men 
 seem'd mighty desirous to see those Prisoners, but the 
 other mistaking them, thought they were desirous to 
 have some of them to carry away for their own eating. 
 So they beckon'd to them, pointing to the setting of the 
 Sun, and then to the rising, which was to signify, that 
 the next Morning at Sun-rising they would bring some 
 for them ; and accordingly the next Morning they brought 
 down five Women and eleven Men, and gave them to 
 the English Men, to carry with them on their Voyage, 
 just as we would bring so many Cows and Oxen down to 
 a Sea-Port Town, to victual a Ship. 
 
 As brutish and barbarous as these Fellows were at 
 Home, their Stomachs turn'd at this Sight, and they did 
 not know what to do ; to refuse the Prisoners, would 
 have been the highest Affront to the savage Gentry 
 that offer'd them ; and what to do with them they knew
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 381 
 
 not. However, upon some Debates, they resolv'd to ac- 
 cept of them, and in Return they gave the Savages that 
 brought them one of their Hatchets, an old Key, a Knife, 
 and six or seven of their Bullets, which, tho' they did 
 not understand, they seem'd extremely pleas'd with : And 
 then tying the poor Creatures Hands behind them, they 
 (the People) dragg'd the poor Prisoners into the Boat for 
 our Men. 
 
 The English Men were oblig'd to come away as 
 soon as they had them, or else they that gave them this 
 noble Present would certainly have expected that they 
 should have gone to work with them, have kill'd two or 
 three of them the next Morning, and perhaps have invited 
 the Donors to Dinner. 
 
 But having taken their Leave with all the Respects 
 and Thanks that could well pass between People, where 
 on either Side they understood not one Word they could 
 say, they put off with their Boat, and came back towards 
 the first Island, where, when they arriv'd, they set eight 
 of their Prisoners at Liberty, there being too many of 
 them for their Occasion. 
 
 In their Voyage, they endeavour'd to have some Com- 
 munication with their Prisoners, but it was impossible to 
 make them understand any Thing; nothing they could 
 say to them, or give them, or do for them, but was look'd 
 upon as going about to murder them. They first of all 
 unbound them, but the poor Creatures skream'd at that, 
 especially the Women, as if they had just felt the Knife at 
 their Throats ; for they immediately concluded they were 
 unbound on purpose to be kill'd. 
 
 If they gave them any Thing to eat, it was the same 
 Thing ; then they concluded it was for fear they should 
 sink in Flesh, and so not be fat enough to kill. If they 
 look'd at one of them more particularly, the Party pre- 
 sently concluded, it was to see whether he or she was 
 fattest and fittest to kill Nay, after they had brought 
 them quite over, and began to use them kindly, and treat
 
 382 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 them well, still they expected every Day to make a Din- 
 ner or Supper for their new Masters. 
 
 When the three Wanderers had given this unac- 
 countable History, or Journal of their Voyage the Spa- 
 niard ask'd them, Where their new Family was? And 
 being told that they had brought them on Shore, and 
 put them into one of their Huts, and were come up to 
 beg some Victuals for them ; they (the Spaniards) and 
 the other two English Men, that is to say, the whole 
 Colony, resolv'd to go all down to the Place and see 
 them, and did so, and Friday's Father with them. 
 
 When they came into the Hut, there they sat all 
 bound ; for when they had brought them on Shore, they 
 bound their Hands that they might not take the Boat 
 and make their Escape. There, I say, they sat, all of 
 them stark naked. First, There were three Men, lusty 
 comely Fellows, well shap'd, strait and fair Limbs, about 
 thirty to thirty five Years of Age; and five Women, 
 whereof two might be from thirty to forty, two more not 
 above four or five and twenty, and the fifth, a tall comely 
 Maiden about sixteen or seventeen. The Women were 
 well favour'd agreeable Persons, both in Shape and Fea- 
 tures, only tawny, and two of them, had they been per- 
 fect White, would have pass'd for very handsome Women 
 even in London itself, having pleasant agreeable Counte- 
 nances, and of a very modest Behaviour, especially when 
 they came afterwards to be cloth'd, and dress'd, as they 
 call'd it, tho' the Dress was very indifferent, it must be 
 confess'd ; of which hereafter. 
 
 The Sight, you may be sure, was something uncouth 
 to our Spaniards, who were (to give them a just Cha- 
 racter) Men of the best Behaviour, of the most calm, 
 sedate Tempers, and perfect Good-humour that ever I 
 met with, and in particular, of the most Modesty, as will 
 presently appear: I say, the Sight was very uncouth, to 
 see two naked Men and five naked Women, all together 
 bound, and in the- most miserable Circumstances that
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 383 
 
 Human Nature could be suppos'd to be, (viz.} to be ex- 
 pe<fting every Moment to be dragg'd out, and have their 
 Brains knock'd out, and then to be eaten up like a Calf 
 that is kill'd for a Dainty. 
 
 The first Thing they did, was to cause the old Indian, 
 Fridafs Father, to go in and see first, if he knew any 
 of them, and then if he understood any of their Speech. 
 As soon as the old Man came in, he look'd seriously at 
 them, but knew none of them ; neither could any of them 
 understand a Word he said, or a Sign he could make, 
 except one of the Women. 
 
 However, this was enough to answer the End, which 
 was, to satisfy them, that the Men into whose Hands 
 they were fallen, were Christians ; that they abhorr'd eat- 
 ing of Men or Women, and that they might be sure they 
 would not be kill'd. As soon as they were assur'd of this, 
 they discover'd such Joy, and by such aukward, and 
 several Ways, as is hard to describe ; for it seems they 
 were of several Nations. 
 
 The Woman, who was their Interpreter, was bid in 
 the next Place to ask them, if they were willing to be 
 Servants, and to work for the Men who had brought 
 them away, to save their Lives ; at which they all fell a 
 Dancing; and presently one fell to taking up this,- and 
 another that, or any Thing that lay next, to carry on their 
 Shoulders, to intimate that they were willing to work. 
 
 The Governour, who found, that the having Women 
 among them would presently be attended with some In- 
 convenience, and might occasion some Strife, and per- 
 haps Blood; ask'd the three Men, what they intended 
 to do with these Women, and how they intended to use 
 them ; whether as Servants, or as Women ; One of the 
 English Men answer'd very boldly and readily, That they 
 would use them as both. To which the Governor said, 
 I am not going to restrain you from it, you are your 
 own Masters as to that: But this I think is but just, 
 for avoiding Disorders and Quarrels amongst you; and 
 I desire it of you, for that Reason only, viz. That you
 
 384 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 will all engage, that if any of you take any of these Wo- 
 men, as a Woman or Wife, that he shall take but one ; 
 and that having taken one, none else shall touch her; 
 for tho' we cannot marry any of you, yet 'tis but rea- 
 sonable, that while you stay here, the Woman any of 
 you takes, should be maintain'd by the Man that takes 
 her, and should be his Wife ; I mean, says he, while he 
 continues here, and that none else shall have any Thing 
 to do with her: All this appear'd so just, that every one 
 agreed to it without any Difficulty. 
 
 Then the English Men ask'd the Spaniards, if they 
 design'd to take any of them? But every one of them 
 answer'd, NO : Some of them said, they had Wives in 
 Spain, and the others did not like Women that were 
 not Christians ; and all together declar'd, that they would 
 not touch one of them ; which was an Instance of such 
 Virtue as I have not met with in all my Travels. On 
 the other Hand, to be short, the five English Men took 
 them every one a Wife, that is to say, a temporary Wife ; 
 and so they set up a new Form of Living ; for the Spa- 
 niards and Friday's Father liv'd in my old Habitation, 
 which they had enlarg'd exceedingly within. The three 
 Servants which were taken in the late Battle of the 
 Savages, liv'd with them ; and these carry'd on the main 
 Part of the Colony, supplying all the rest with Food, 
 and assisting them in any Thing as they could, or as 
 they found Necessity requir'd. 
 
 But the Wonder of this Story was, how five such re- 
 fractory ill-match'd Fellows should agree about these 
 Women, and that two of them should not pitch upon 
 the same Woman, especially seeing two or three of them 
 were, without Comparison, more agreeable than the other : 
 But they took a good Way enough to prevent quarreling 
 among themselves ; for they set the five women by them- 
 selves in one of their Huts, and they went all into the 
 other Hut, and drew Lots among them, who should 
 chuse first. 
 
 He that drew to chuse first, went away by himself
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 385 
 
 to the Hut where the poor naked Creatures were, and 
 fetch'd out her he chose; and it was worth observing, 
 that he that chose first took her that was reckon'd the 
 homeliest, and the oldest of the five, which made Mirth 
 enough among the rest ; and even the Spaniards laugh'd 
 at it : But the Fellow consider'd better than any of them, 
 that it was Application and Business that they were to 
 expect Assistance in, as much as any Thing else ; and 
 she proved the best Wife of all the Parcel. 
 
 When the poor Women eaw themselves set in a Row 
 thus, and fetch'd out one by one, the Terrors of their 
 Condition returned upon them again, and they firmly 
 believed that they were now a going to be devoured; 
 accordingly when the English Sailor came in, and fetched 
 out one of them, the rest set up a most lamentable Cry, 
 and hung about her, and took their Leave of her with such 
 Agonies and such Affection, as would have grieved the 
 hardest Heart in the World; nor was it possible for the 
 English Men to satisfy them, that they were not to be 
 immediately murdered, 'till they fetched the old Man, 
 Friday's Father, who immediately let them know that 
 the five Men, who had fetch'd them out one by one, had 
 chosen 'em for their Wives. 
 
 When they had done, and the Fright the Women 
 were in was a little over, the Men went to Work, and 
 the Spaniards came and helped them; and in a few 
 Hours they had built them every one a new Hut, or Tent, 
 for their Lodging apart ; for those they had already were 
 crowded with their Tools, Household-Stuff and Provision. 
 The three wicked Ones had pitched farthest off, and the 
 two honest Ones nearer, but both on the North Shore 
 of the Island, so that they continued separate as before. 
 And thus my Island was peopled in three Places ; and, as 
 I might say, three Towns were begun to be planted. 
 
 And here 'tis very well worth observing, That as it 
 often happens in the World (what the wise Ends of God's 
 Providence are in such a Disposition of Things, I can- 
 not say) the two honest Fellows had the two worst Wives, 
 R.C. 25
 
 386 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and the three Reprobates, that were scarce worth hanging, 
 that were fit for nothing, and neither seemed born to do 
 themselves Good, or any one else, had three clever, dili- 
 gent, careful, and ingenious Wives ; not that the two first 
 were ill Wives as to their Temper or Humour; for all 
 the five were most willing, quiet, passive, and subjected 
 Creatures, rather like Slaves than Wives ; but my Mean- 
 ing is, they were not alike capable, ingenious, or indus- 
 trious, or alike cleanly and neat. 
 
 Another Observation I must make, to the Honour of 
 a diligent Application on one Hand, and to the Disgrace 
 of a slothful, negligent, idle Temper, on the other, that 
 when I came to the Place, and viewed the several Im- 
 provements, Plantings, and Management of the several 
 little Colonies, the two Men had so far out-gone the 
 three, that there was no Comparison. They had indeed 
 both of them as much Ground laid out for Corn as they 
 wanted ; and the Reason was, because, according to my 
 Rule, Nature dictated, that it was to no Purpose to sow 
 more Corn than they wanted, but the Difference of the 
 Cultivation, of the Planting, of the Fences, and indeed of 
 every thing else was easy to be seen at first View. 
 
 The two Men had innumerable young Trees planted 
 about their Huts, that when you came to the Place, 
 nothing was to be seen but a Wood, and tho' they 
 had twice had their Plantations demolish'd, once by 
 their own Countrymen, and once by the Enemy, as shall 
 be shewn in its Place ; yet they had restored all again, 
 and every Thing was thriving and flourishing about 
 them ; they had Grapes planted in Order, and managed 
 like a Vineyard, tho' they had themselves never seen 
 any thing of that Kind ; and by their good ordering 
 their Vines, their Grapes were as good again as any of 
 the others. They had also found themselves out a Re- 
 treat in the thickest Part of the Woods, where, though 
 there was not a natural Cave, as I had found, yet they 
 made one with incessant Labour of their Hands, and 
 where when the Mischief which followed happened, they
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 387 
 
 secured their Wives and Children, so as they could never 
 be found; they having by sticking innumerable Stakes 
 and Poles of the Wood, which, as I said, grew so easily, 
 made the Wood unpassable, except in some Places, 
 where they climbed up to get over the out-side Part, 
 and then went on by Ways of their own leaving. 
 
 As to the three Reprobates, as I justly call them, tho' 
 they were much civilized by their new Settlement, corn- 
 par' d to what they were before, and were not so quarrel- 
 som, having not the same Opportunity; yet one of the 
 certain Companions of a profligate Mind never left them, 
 and that was their Idleness. It is true, they planted 
 Corn, and made Fences ; but Solomon's Words were 
 never better verified than in them. / went by the Vine- 
 yard of the Slothful, and it was all over-grown with 
 Thorns; for when the Spaniards came to view their 
 Crop, they could not see it in some Places for Weeds. 
 The Hedge had several Gaps in it, where the wild Goats 
 had gotten in, and eaten up the Corn ; perhaps, here and 
 there, a dead Bush was cramm'd in, to stop them out for 
 the present, but it was only shutting the Stable Door 
 after the Stead was stoln. Whereas, when they looked 
 on the Colony of the other two, there was the very Face 
 of Industry and Success upon all they did ; there was not 
 a Weed to be seen in all their Corn, or a Gap in any 
 of their Hedges : And they on the other Hand verified 
 Solomon 's Words in another Place, That the. diligent 
 Hand maketh richj for every Thing grew and thrived, 
 and they had Plenty within and without; they had more 
 tame Cattle than the other, more Utensils and Neces- 
 saries within Doors, and yet more Pleasure and Diver- 
 sion too. 
 
 It is true, the Wives of the three were very handy 
 and cleanly within Doors, and having learned the English 
 Ways of Dressing and Cooking from one of the other 
 English Men, who, as I said, was Cook's-mate on board 
 the Ship, they dressed their Husbands Victuals very 
 nicely and well ; whereas the other could not be brought 
 
 252
 
 388 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 to understand it. But then the Husband, who, as I say, 
 had been Cook's-mate, did it himself; but as for the 
 Husbands of the three Wives, they loiter'd about, fetch'd 
 Turtles Eggs, and caught Fish and Birds: In a Word, 
 any thing but Labour, and they far'd accordingly. The 
 Diligent liv'd well and comfortably, and the Slothful liVd 
 hard and beggarly ; and so I believe, generally speaking, 
 it is all over the World. 
 
 But now I come to a Scene different from all that had 
 happened before, either to them, or to me ; and the Ori- 
 ginal of the Story was this. 
 
 Early one Morning there came on Shore five or six 
 Canoes of Indians , or Savages, call them which you 
 please ; and there is no Roofti to doubt that they came 
 upon the old Errand of feeding upon their Slaves : But 
 that Part was now so familiar to the Spaniards, and 
 to our Men too, that they did not concern themselves 
 about it, as I did ; but having been made sensible by 
 their Experience, that their only Business was to lye 
 concealed, and that if they were not seen by any of the 
 Savages, they would go off again quietly when their 
 Business was done, having as yet not the least Notion 
 of there being any Inhabitants in the Island; I say, 
 having been made sensible of this, they had nothing 
 to do but to give Notice to all the three Plantations, to 
 keep within Doors, and not shew themselves, only placing 
 a Scout in a proper Place, to give Notice when the Boats 
 went to Sea again. 
 
 This was without doubt very right; but a Disaster 
 spoil'd all these Measures, and made it known among 
 the Savages, that there were Inhabitants there, which 
 was in the End the Desolation of almost the whole 
 Colony; after the Canoes with the Savages were gone 
 off, the Spaniards peep'd abroad again, and some of 
 them had the Curiosity to go to the Place where they 
 had been, to see what they had been doing: Here, to 
 their great Surprize, they found three Savages left behind, 
 and lying fast asleep upon the Ground ; it was suppos'd,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 389 
 
 they had either been so gorg'd with their inhuman Feast, 
 that, like Beasts, they were asleep, and would not stir 
 when the others went, or they were wander'd into the 
 Woods, and did not come back in time to be taken in. 
 
 The Spaniards were greatly surpriz'd at this Sight, 
 and perfectly at a Loss what to do. The Spaniard 
 Governour, as it happen'd, was with them, and his Ad- 
 vice was ask'd, but he profess'd he knew not what to do ; 
 as for Slaves, they had enough already ; and as to killing 
 them, they were none of them inclin'd to that. The 
 Spqniard Governour told me, they could not think of 
 shedding innocent Blood, for as to them, the poor Crea- 
 tures had done them no Wrong, invaded none of their 
 Property, and they thought they had no just Quarrel 
 against them, to take away their Lives. 
 
 And here I must, in Justice to these Spaniards, ob- 
 serve, that let the Accounts of Spanish Cruelty in Mexico 
 and Peru, be what they will, I never met with seven- 
 teen Men of any Nation whatsoever, in any foreign 
 Country, who were so universally Modest, Temperate, 
 Virtuous, so very Good-humour 3 d, and so Courteous as 
 these Spanniards; and as to Cruelty, they had nothing 
 of it in their very Nature, no Inhumanity, no Barbarity, 
 no outrageous Passions, and yet all of them Men of great 
 Courage and Spirit. 
 
 Their Temper and Calmness had appeared in their 
 bearing the unsufferable Usage of the three English 
 Men: and their Justice and Humanity appear'd now in 
 the Case of the Savages, as above. After some Consulta- 
 tion, they resolv'd upon this, that they would lie still a 
 while longer, 'till, if possible, these three Men might be 
 gone ; but then the Governour Spaniard recollected, that 
 the three Savages had no Boat, and that if they were 
 left to rove about the Island, they would certainly dis- 
 cover that there were Inhabitants in it, and so they should 
 be undone that Way. 
 
 Upon this, they went back again, and there lay the 
 Fellows fast asleep still ; so they resolv'd to waken them,
 
 390 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and take them Prisoners, and they did so. The poor 
 Fellows were strangely frighted when they were seiz'd 
 upon and bound, and afraid, like the Women, that they 
 should be murder'd and eaten ; for it seems those Peo- 
 ple think all the World does as they do, eating Mens 
 Flesh; but they were soon made easy as to that, and 
 away they carry'd them. 
 
 It was very happy to them that they did not carry 
 them Home to their Castle, I mean to my Palace under 
 the Hill; but they carry'd them first to the Bower, where 
 was the chief of their Country-work, such as the keeping 
 the Goats, the planting the Corn, &c. and aftenvards, 
 they carry'd them to the Habitation of the two English 
 Men. 
 
 Here they were set to Work, tho' it was not much 
 they had for them to do ; and whether it was by Negli- 
 gence in guarding them, or that they thought the Fel- 
 lows could not mend themselves, I know not, but one 
 of them run away, and taking into the Woods, they could 
 never hear of him more. 
 
 They had good Reason to believe he got Home again 
 soon after, in some other Boats or Canoes of Savages, 
 who came on Shore three or four Weeks afterwards, and 
 who, carrying on their Revels as usual, went off again 
 in two Days time. This Thought terrify'd them exceed- 
 ingly; for they concluded, and that not without good 
 Cause indeed, that if this Fellow came safe Home among 
 his Comrades, he would certainly give them an Account, 
 that there were People in the Island, as also how few 
 and weak they were ; for this Savage, as I observ'd be- 
 fore, had never been told, and it was very happy he had 
 not, how many there were, or where they liv'd ; nor had 
 he ever seen or heard the Fire of any of their Guns, 
 much less had they shewn him any of their other retir'd 
 Places; such as the Cave in the Valley, or the new 
 Retreat which the two English Men had made, and 
 the like. 
 
 The first Testimony they had that this Fellow had
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 391 
 
 given Intelligence of them, was, that about two Months 
 after this, six Canoes of Savages, with about seven, or 
 eight, or ten Men in a Canoe, came rowing along the North 
 Side of the Island, where they never used to come be- 
 fore, and landed about an Hour after Sunrise., at a con- 
 venient Place, about a Mile from the Habitation of the 
 two Englishmen, where this escap'd Man had been kept. 
 As the Spaniard Governour said, had they been all there, 
 the Damage would not have been so much, for not a 
 Man of them would have escap'd ; but the Case differ'd 
 now very much, for two Men to fifty was too much odds: 
 The two Men had the happiness to discover them about a 
 League off, so that it was above an Hour before they 
 landed, and as they landed a Mile from their Huts, it 
 was some time before they could come at them: Now 
 having great Reason to believe that they were betray'd, 
 the first Thing they did, was to bind the two Slaves 
 which were left, and cause two of the three Men, whom 
 they brought with the Women, who it seems prov'd very 
 faithful to them, to lead them with their two Wives, and 
 whatever they could carry away with them, to their re- 
 tir'd Place in the Woods, which I have spoken of above, 
 and there to bind the two Fellows Hand and Foot 'till 
 they heard farther. 
 
 In the next Place, seeing the Savages were all come 
 on Shore, and that they bent their Course directly that 
 Way, they open'd the Fences where their Milch-Goats 
 were kept, and drove them all out, leaving their Goats 
 to straggle into the Woods, whither they pleas'd, that 
 the Savages might think they were all bred wild; but 
 the Rogue who came with them was too cunning for 
 that, and gave them an Account of it all ; for they went 
 directly to the Place. 
 
 When the two poor frighted Men had secur'd their 
 Wives and Goods, they sent the other Slave they had 
 of the three, who came with the Women, and who was 
 at their Place by Accident, away to the Spaniards, with 
 all Speed, to give them the Alarm, and desire speedy
 
 392 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Help; and in the mean Time they took their Arms, and 
 what Ammunition they had, and retreated towards the 
 Place in the Wood, where their Wives were sent, keep- 
 ing at a Distance, yet so that they might see, if possi- 
 ble, which Way the Savages took. 
 
 They had not gone far, but that, from a rising Ground, 
 they could see the little Army of their Enemies come on 
 diredHy to their Habitation, and in a Moment more, could 
 see all their Huts and Houshold-Stuff flaming up together, 
 to their great Grief and Mortification ; for they had a 
 very great Loss, to them irretrievable, at least for some 
 Time. They kept their Station for a while, 'till they 
 found the Savages, like wild Beasts, spread themselves 
 all over the Place, rummaging every Way and every 
 Place they could think of, in Search for Prey, and in par- 
 ticular for the People, of whom it now plainly appear'd 
 they had Intelligence. 
 
 The two Englishmen seeing this, thinking themselves 
 not secure where they stood, because as it was likely 
 some of the wild People might come that Way, so they 
 might come too many together, thought it proper to make 
 another Retreat about half a Mile farther, believing, as 
 it afterwards happen' d, that the farther they stroll' d, the 
 fewer would be together. 
 
 The next Halt was at the Entrance into a very thick 
 grown Part of the Woods, and where an old Trunk of a 
 Tree stood, which was hollow and vastly large ; and in 
 this Tree they both took their Standing, resolving to see 
 there what might offer. 
 
 They had not stood there long, but two of the Savages 
 appear'd running directly that way, as if they had already 
 had Notice where they stood, and were coming up to 
 attack them ; and a little Way farther, they spied three 
 more coming after them, and five more beyond them, all 
 coming the same Way; besides which, they saw seven 
 or eight more at a Distance, running another Way ; for 
 in a Word, they ran every Way like Sportsmen beating 
 for their Game.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 393 
 
 The poor Men were now in great Perplexity, whether 
 they should stand and keep their Posture, or fly: But 
 after a very short Debate with themselves, they consider- 
 ed, that if the Savages rang'd the Country thus before 
 Help came, they might perhaps find out their Retreat in 
 the Woods, then all would be lost ; so they resolved to 
 stand them there: And if they were too many to deal 
 with, then they would get up to the Top of the Tree, from 
 whence they doubted not to defend themselves, Fire ex- 
 cepted, as long as their Ammunition lasted, tho > all the 
 Savages that were landed, which was near fifty, were to 
 attack them. 
 
 Having resolved upon this, they next considered whe- 
 ther they should fire at the first two, or wait for the three, 
 and so take the middle Party, by which the two and the 
 five that followed would be separated ; and they resolv'd 
 to let the two first pass by, unless they should spy them 
 in the Tree, and come to attack them. The two first 
 Savages also cohfirm'd them in this Regulation, by turn- 
 ing a little from them towards another Part of the Wood ; 
 but the three, and the five after them, came forwards di- 
 recflly to the Tree, as if they had known the English Men 
 were there. 
 
 Seeing them come so strait towards them, they re- 
 solved to take them in a Line, as they came ; and as they 
 resolved to fire but one at a time, perhaps the first Shot 
 might hit them all three. To which Purpose, the Man 
 who was to fire, put three or four small Bullets into his 
 Piece, and having a fair Loop-hole, as it were, from a broken 
 Hole in the Tree, he took a sure Aim, without being seen, 
 waiting till they were within about thirty Yards of the 
 Tree, so that he could not miss. 
 
 While they were thus waiting, and the Savages came 
 on, they plainly saw, that one of the three was the Run- 
 away Savage that had escap'd from them, and they both 
 knew him distinctly, and resolv'd that, if possible, he 
 should not escape, tho' they should both fire ; so the other
 
 394 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 stood ready with his Piece, that if he did not drop at the 
 first Shot, he should be sure to have a second. 
 
 But the first was too good a Marksman to miss his 
 Aim ; for as the Savages kept near one another, a little 
 behind in a Line, in a Word, he fir'd and hit two of them 
 directly : The foremost was kill'd outright, being shot in 
 the Head : The second, which was the Run-away Indian, 
 was shot thro' the Body, and fell, but was not quite dead: 
 And the third had a little Scratch in the Shoulder, per- 
 haps by the same Ball that went thro' the Body of the 
 second, and being dreadfully frighted, tho' not much hurt, 
 sat down upon the Ground, skreaming and yelling in a 
 hideous manner. 
 
 The five that were behind, more frighted with the 
 Noise than sensible of the Danger, stood still at first; 
 for the Woods made the sound a thousand Times bigger 
 than it really was ; the Echo's rattling from one Side to 
 another, and the Fowls rising from all Parts, skreaming 
 and making, every Sort, a several Kind of Noise, accord- 
 ing to their Kind, just as it was when I fir'd the first Gun 
 that perhaps was ever shot off in that Place since it was 
 an Island. 
 
 However, all being silent again, and they not know- 
 ing what the Matter was, came on unconcern'd, 'till they 
 came to the Place where their Companions lay in a Con- 
 dition miserable enough: And here the poor ignorant 
 Creatures, not sensible that they were within Reach 
 of the same Mischief, stood all of a Huddle over the 
 wounded Man, talking, and, as may be suppos'd, enquir- 
 ing of him, how he came to be hurt ; and who, 'tis very 
 rational to believe, told them, that a Flash of Fire first, 
 and immediately after that, Thunder from their Gods, 
 had kill'd two and wounded him : This, I say, is rational ; 
 for nothing is more certain than that, as they saw no 
 Man near them, so they had never heard a Gun in all 
 their Lives, or so much as heard of a Gun ; neither knew 
 they any Thing of killing or wounding, at a Distance, with
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 395 
 
 Fire and Bullets ; if they had, one might reasonably be- 
 lieve, they would not have stood so unconcern'd in view- 
 ing the Fate of their Fellows, without some Apprehen- 
 sion of their own. 
 
 Our two Men, tho', as they confess'd to me, it griev'd 
 them to be obliged to kill so many poor Creatures, who 
 at the same Time had no Notion of their Danger; yet 
 having them all thus in their Power, and the first hav- 
 ing loaded his Piece again, resolv'd to let fly both to- 
 gether among them ; and singling out, by Agreement, 
 which to aim at, they shot together, and kill'd, or very 
 much wounded four of them ; the fifth frighted even to 
 Death, tho' not hurt, fell with the rest : So that our Men 
 seeing them all fall together, thought they had kill'd 
 them all. 
 
 The Belief that the Savages were all kill'd, made our 
 two Men come boldly out from the Tree before they had 
 charg'd their Guns again, which was a wrong Step ; 
 and they were under some Surprize when they came to 
 the Place, and found no less than four of the Men alive, 
 and of them two very little hurt, and one not at all: 
 This oblig'd them to fall upon them with the Stocks of 
 their Muskets ; and first they made sure of the Run-away 
 Savage, that had been the Cause of all the Mischief, and 
 of another that was hurt in his Knee, and put them out 
 of their Pain ; then the Man that was not hurt at all, 
 came and kneel'd down to them, with his two Hands 
 held up, and made piteous Moans to them by Gestures 
 and Signs, for his Life ; but could not say one Word 
 to them that they could understand. 
 
 However, they sign'd to him to sit down at the Foot 
 of a Tree thereby ; and one of the English Men, with a 
 Piece of Rope-Twine which he had, by great Chance, in 
 his Pocket, ty'd his two Feet fast together, and his two 
 Hands behind him, and there they left him ; and with what 
 Speed they could, made after the other two, which were 
 gone before ; fearing they, or any more of them, should 
 find the Way to their cover'd Place in the Woods, where
 
 396 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 their Wives, and the few Goods they had left, lay. They 
 came once in Sight of the two Men r but it was at a great 
 Distance ; however, they had the Satisfaction to see them 
 cross over a Valley towards the Sea, the quite contrary 
 Way from that which led to their Retreat, which they 
 were afraid of ; and being satisfy'd with that, they went 
 back to the Tree, where they left their Prisoner, who, 
 as they suppos'd, was deliver'd by his Comrades ; for he 
 was gone, and the two Pieces of Rope- Yarn, with which 
 they bound him, lay just at the Foot of the Tree. 
 
 They were now in as great Concern as before, not 
 knowing what Course to take, or how near the Enemy 
 might be, or in what Numbers ; so they resolv'd to go 
 away to the Place where their Wives were, to see if all 
 \vas well there, and to make them easy, who were in 
 Fright enough to be sure ; for tho' the Savages were 
 their own Country Folk, yet they were most terribly 
 afraid of them, and perhaps the more, for the Knowledge 
 they had of them. 
 
 When they came there, they found the Savages had 
 been in the Wood, and very near that Place, but had 
 not found it ; for it was indeed inaccessible, by the Trees 
 standing so thick, as before, had not the Persons seek- 
 ing it been directed by those that knew it, which these 
 did not ; they found therefore every Thing very safe, only 
 the Women in a terrible Fright. While they were here, 
 they had the Comfort to have seven of the Spaniards 
 come to their Assistance ; the other ten,, with their Ser- 
 vants, and old Friday, I mean Friday's Father, were 
 gone in a Body to defend their Bower, and the Corn, 
 and Cattle that was kept there, in Case the Savages 
 should have rov'd over to that Side of the Country ; but 
 they did not spread so far. With the seven Spaniards 
 came one of the three Savages, who, as I said, were their 
 Prisoners formerly ; and with them also came the Savage, 
 whom the English Men had left bound Hand and Foot 
 at the Tree ; for it seems they came that Way, saw the 
 Slaughter of the seven Men, and unbound the eighth,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 397 
 
 and brought him along with them ; where, however, they 
 were oblig'd to bind him Again, as they had the two others, 
 who were left when the third run away. 
 
 The Prisoners began now to be a Burden to them ; 
 and they were so afraid of their escaping, that they were 
 once resolving to kill them all, believing they were under 
 an absolute Necessity to do so, for their own Preserva- 
 tion. However, the Spaniard Governour would not con- 
 sent to it, but order'd for the present, that they should 
 be sent out of the Way to my old Cave in the Valley, 
 and be kept there with two Spaniards to guard them, and 
 give them Food for their Subsistence, which was done ; 
 and they were bound there Hand and Foot for that Night. 
 
 When the Spaniards came, the two English Men 
 were so encourag'd, that they could not satisfy themselves 
 to stay any longer there ; but taking five of the Spaniards, 
 and themselves, with four Muskets and a Pistol among 
 them, and two stout Quarter-Staves, away they went in 
 Quest of the Savages. And first they came to the Tree 
 where the Men lay that had been kill'd ; but it was easy to 
 see, that some more of the Savages had been there ; for 
 they had attempted to carry their dead Men away, and 
 had dragg'd two of them a good Way, but had given it 
 over. From thence they advanc'd to the first rising 
 Ground, where they stood, and saw their Camp destroy'd, 
 and where they had the Mortification still to see some of 
 the Smoke ; but neither could they here see any of the 
 Savages. They then resolv'd, tho' with all possible Cau- 
 tion, to go forward towards their ruin'd Plantation. But 
 a little before they came thither, corning in Sight of the 
 Sea Shore, they saw plainly the Savages all embarking 
 again in their Canoes, in order to be gone. 
 
 They seem'd sorry at first ; and there was no Way to 
 come at them, to give them a parting Blow : But upon the 
 whole, were very well satisfy'd to be rid of them. 
 
 The poor English Men being now twice ruin'd, and 
 all their improvement destroy'd, the rest all agreed to 
 come and help them to rebuild, and to assist them with
 
 398 ADVENTURES Oi>~ 
 
 needful Supplies. Their three Countrymen, who were 
 not yet noted for having the least Inclination to any 
 Good, yet as soon as they heard of it (for they living 
 remote Eastward, knew nothing of the Matter 'till all 
 was over) came and offer'd their Help and Assistance, 
 and did very friendly work for several Days, to restore 
 their Habitation, and make Necessaries for them : And 
 thus, in a little Time, they were set upon their Legs 
 again. 
 
 About two Days after this, they had the farther Satis- 
 faction of seeing three of the Savages Canoes come 
 driving on Shore, and at some Distance from them, two 
 drown'd Men ; by which they had Reason to believe, 
 that they had met with a Storm at Sea, and had overset 
 some of them ; for it had blown very hard the very Night 
 after they went off. 
 
 However, as some might miscarry, so on the other 
 Hand, enough of them escap'd to inform the rest, as 
 well of what they had done, as of what had happen'd 
 to them; and to whet them on to another Enterprize 
 of the same Nature, which they, it seems, resolv'd to 
 attempt, with sufficient Force to carry all before them ; 
 for except what the first Man had told them of Inha- 
 bitants, they could say little to it of their own Know- 
 ledge; for they never saw one Man, and the Fellow 
 being kill'd that had affirm'd it, they had no other Wit- 
 ness to confirm it to them. 
 
 It was five or six Months after this, before they heard 
 any more of the Savages ; in which Time our Men were 
 in Hopes they had either forgot their former bad Luck, 
 or given over the Hopes of better; when on a sudden 
 they were invaded with the most formidable Fleet, of no 
 less than eight and twenty Canoes full of Savages, arm'd 
 with Bows and Arrows, great Clubs, wooden Swords, 
 and such like Engines of War;, and they brought such 
 Numbers with them, that in short, it put all our People 
 into the utmost Consternation. 
 
 As they came on Shore in the Evening, and at the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 399 
 
 Easter-most Side of the Island, our Men had that Night 
 to consult and consider what to do ; and, in the first 
 Place, knowing that their being entirely concealed, was 
 their only Safety before, and would much more be so 
 now, while the Number of their Enemies was so great, 
 they therefore resolved first of all to take down the Huts 
 which were built for the two English Men, and drive 
 away their Goats to the old Cave ; because they suppos'd 
 the Savages would go directly thither, as soon as it was 
 Day, to play the old Game over again, tho' they did not 
 now land within two Leagues of it. 
 
 In the next Place, they drove away all the Flock 
 of Goats they had at the old Bower, as I call'd it, which 
 belonged to the Spaniards j and in short, left as little 
 Appearance of Inhabitants any where as was possible; 
 and the next Morning early they posted themselves with 
 all their Force at the Plantation of the two Men, waiting 
 for their Coming. As they guess'd, so it happened : These 
 new Invaders leaving their Canoes at the East End of 
 the Island, came ranging along the Shore directly to- 
 wards the Place, to the Number of two hundred and 
 fifty, as near as our Men could judge. Our Army was 
 but small indeed; but that which was worse, they had 
 not Arms for all their Number neither. The whole Ac- 
 count, it seems, stood thus. First, as to the Men. 
 
 1 7 Spaniards. 
 5 English Men. 
 
 I Old Friday, or Friday's Father. 
 3 The three Slaves taken with the Women, 
 
 who prov'd very faithful. 
 3 Other Slaves who liv'd with the Spaniards. 
 
 To arm these, they had, 
 
 1 1 Muskets. 
 5 Pistols. 
 3 Fowling Pieces.
 
 400 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 5 Muskets or Fowling Pieces, which were taken 
 by me from the mutinous Seamen, whom I 
 reduc'd. 
 
 2 Swords, 3 old Halberds. 
 
 To their Slaves they did not give either Musket or 
 Fuzee, but they had every one a Halberd, or a long 
 Staff, like a Quarter-Staff, with a great Spike of Iron 
 fastened into each End of it, and by his Side a Hatchet; 
 also every one of our Men had Hatchets. Two of the 
 Women could not be prevailed upon but they would 
 come into the Fight ; and they had Bows and Arrows, 
 which the Spaniards had taken from the Savages, when 
 the first Adlion happened, which I have spoken of, where 
 the Indians fought with one another, and the Women 
 had Hatchets too. 
 
 The Spaniard Governour, whom I have describ'd so 
 often, commanded the whole ; and William A tkins, who, 
 though a dreadful Fellow for Wickedness, was a most 
 daring bold Fellow, commanded under him. The Sa- 
 vages came forward like Lions, and our Men, which was 
 the worst of their Fate, had no Advantage in their Situa- 
 tion ; only that William A tkins, who now proved a most 
 useful Fellow, with six Men, was planted just behind a 
 small Thicket of Bushes, as an advanced Guard, with 
 Orders to let the first of them pass by, and then fire into 
 the Middle of them, and as soon as he had fired, to make 
 his Retreat as nimbly as he could, round a Part of the 
 Wood, and so come in behind the Spaniards where 
 they stood, having a Thicket of Trees also before them. 
 
 When the Savages came on, they run straggling about 
 every Way in Heaps, out of all manner of Order, and 
 William Atkins let about fifty of them pass by him ; 
 then seeing the rest come in a very thick Throng, he 
 orders three of his Men to fire, having loaded their 
 Muskets with six or seven Bullets a piece, about as big 
 as large Pistol Bullets. How many they kill'd or wounded 
 they knew not, but the Consternation and Surprize was
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 401 
 
 inexpressible among the Savages ; they were frighted to 
 the last Degree, to hear such a dreadful Noise, and see 
 their Men killed, and others hurt, but see no Body that 
 did it; when in the Middle of their Fright, William 
 Atkins and his other three, let fly again among the 
 thickest of them ; and in less than a Minute the first 
 three, being loaded again, gave them a third Volley. 
 
 Had William Atkins and his Men retired immedi- 
 ately, as soon as they had fir'd, as they were ordered to 
 do ; or had the rest of the Body been at Hand to have 
 poured in their Shot continually, the Savages had been 
 effectually routed ; for the Terror that was among them, 
 came principally from this, (viz.} That they were killed 
 by the Gods with Thunder and Lightning, and could see 
 no Body that hurt them; but William Atkins staying to 
 load again, discovered the Cheat. Some of the Savages, 
 who were at a Distance, spying them, came upon them 
 behind, and though Atkins and his Men fir'd at them 
 also, two or three Times, and killed above twenty, retir- 
 ing as fast as they could, yet they wounded Atkins him- 
 self, and killed one of his Fellow English Men with their 
 Arrows, as they did afterwards one Spaniard, and one of 
 the Indian Slaves who came with the Women. This 
 Slave was a most gallant Fellow, and fought most despe- 
 rately, killing five of them with his own Hand, having no 
 Weapon, but one of the arm'd Staves, and a Hatchet. 
 
 Our Men being thus hard laid at, Atkins wounded, 
 and two other Men killed, retreated to a rising Ground 
 in the Wood ; and the Spaniards, after firing three Vol- 
 lies upon them, retreated also ; for their Number was so 
 great, and they were so desperate, that though above fifty 
 of them were killed, and more than so many wounded, 
 yet they came on in the Teeth of our Men, fearless of 
 Danger, and shot their Arrows like a Cloud ; and it was 
 observed, that their wounded Men, who were not quite 
 disabled, were made outrageous by their Wounds, and 
 fought like Madmen. 
 
 R. C. 26
 
 402 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 When our Men retreated, they left the Spaniard and 
 the English Man that was killed behind them ; and the 
 Savages, when they came up to them, killed them over 
 again in a wretched Manner, breaking their Arms, Legs, 
 and Heads, with their Clubs and wooden Swords, like 
 true Savages: But finding our Men were gone, they did 
 not seem to pursue them, but drew themselves up in a 
 Kind of a Ring, which is, it seems, their Custom, and 
 shouted twice in Token of their Victory. After which, 
 they had the Mortification to see several of their wounded 
 Men fall, dying with the meer Loss of Blood. 
 
 The Spaniard Governor having drawn his little Body 
 up together upon a rising Ground, Atkins, though he was 
 wounded, would have had him marched, and charged 
 them again altogether at once : But the Spaniard reply'd, 
 Seignior A tkins, you see how their wounded Men fight, 
 let them alone till Morning ; all these wounded Men will 
 be stiff and sore with their Wounds, and faint with the 
 Loss of Blood ; and so we shall have the fewer to engage. 
 
 The Advice was good: But William Atkins replied 
 merrily, That's true, Seignior, and so shall I too ; and 
 that's the Reason I would go on while I am warm. 
 Well, Seignior Atkins, says the Spaniard, you have be- 
 haved gallantly, and done your Part ; we will fight for 
 you, if you cannot come on ; but I think it best to stay 
 'till Morning: So they waited. 
 
 But as it was a clear Moon-light Night, and they 
 found the Savages in great Disorder about their dead 
 and wounded Men, and a great Hurry and Noise among 
 them where they lay, they afterwards resolved to fall 
 upon them in the Night, especially if they could come to 
 give them but one Volley before they were discovered, 
 which they had a fair Opportunity to do ; for one of the 
 two English Men, in whose Quarter it was where the 
 Fight began, led them round between the Woods, and 
 Sea-side Westward, and then turning short South, they 
 came so near where the thickest of them lay, that before
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 403 
 
 they were seen or heard, eight of them fir'd in among 
 them, and did dreadful Execution upon them. In Haifa 
 Minute more, eight others fired after them, pouring in 
 their Small Shot in such a Quantity, that Abundance 
 were killed and wounded ; and all this while they were 
 not able to see who hurt them, or which Way to fly. 
 
 The Spaniards charged again with the utmost Expe- 
 dition, and then divided themselves into three Bodies, 
 and resolved to fall in among them altogether. They 
 had in each Body eight Persons, that is to say, 24, 
 whereof were 22 Men, and the two Women, who by the 
 Way fought desperately. 
 
 They divided the Fire-Arms equally in each Party, 
 and so of the Halberds and Staves. They would have 
 had the Women keep back, but they said, they were 
 resolv'd to die with their Husbands-. Having thus formed 
 their little Army, they march'd out from among the Trees, 
 and came up to the Teeth of the Enemy, shouting 
 and hallooing as loud as they could. The Savages stood 
 all together, but were in the utmost Confusion, hearing 
 the Noise of our Men shouting from three Quarters toge- 
 ther ; they would have fought if they had seen us. And 
 as soon as we came near enough to be seen, some Arrows 
 were shot, and poor old Friday was wounded, tho' not 
 dangerously. But our Men gave them no Time ; but 
 running up to them, fired among them three Ways, and 
 then fell in with the But-ends of their Muskets, their 
 Swords, arm'd Staves, and Hatchets, and laid about 
 them so well, that in a Word, they set up a dismal 
 Skreaming and Howling, flying to save their Lives, which 
 Way soever they could. 
 
 Our Men were tired with the Execution ; and killed, 
 or mortally wounded, in the two Fights, about 180 of 
 them ; the rest, being frighted out of their Wits, scour'd 
 through the Woods, and over the Hills, with all the 
 Speed and Fear that nimble Feet could help them to do ; 
 and as we did not trouble our selves much to pursue 
 them, they got all together to the Sea Side, where they 
 
 26 2
 
 404 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 landed, and where their Canoes lay. But their Disaster 
 was not at an End yet; for it blew a terrible Storm cf 
 Wind that Evening from the Seaward, so that it was 
 impossible for them to go off; nay, the Storm continuing 
 all Night, when the Tide came up, their Canoes were 
 most of them driven by the Surge of the Sea so high 
 upon the Shore, that it requir'd infinite Toil to get them 
 off; and some of them were even dash'd to Pieces against 
 the Beach, or against one another. 
 
 Our Men, tho' glad of their Victory, yet got little 
 Rest that Night ; but having refresh'd themselves as 
 well as they could, they resolv'd to march to that Part 
 of the Island where the Savages were fled, and see what 
 Posture they were in. This necessarily led them over 
 the Place where the Fight had been, and where they 
 found several of the po'or Creatures not quite dead, and 
 yet past recovering Life ; a Sight disagreeable enough to 
 generous Minds ; for a truly great Man, tho' obliged by 
 the Law of Battle to destroy his Enemy, takes no Delight 
 in his Misery. 
 
 However, there was no Need to give any Orders 
 in this Case; for their own Savages, who were their 
 Servants, dispatch'd those poor Creatures with their 
 Hatchets. 
 
 At length they came in View of the Place where 
 the more miserable Remains of the Savages Army lay, 
 where there appear'd about an hundred still ; their Pos- 
 ture was generally sitting upon the Ground, with their 
 Knees up towards their Mouth, and the Head put be- 
 tween the two Hands, leaning down upon the Knees. 
 
 When our Men came within two Musket Shot of 
 them, the Spaniard Governor order'd two Muskets to 
 be fir'd without Ball, to alarm them; this he did, that 
 by their Countenance he might know what to expecl, 
 viz. Whether they were still in Heart to fight, or were so 
 heartily beaten, as to be dispirited and discourag'd, and 
 so he might manage accordingly. 
 
 This Stratagem took ; for, as soon as the Savages
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 405 
 
 heard the first Gun, and saw the Flash of the second, 
 they started up from their Feet in the greatest Conster- 
 nation imaginable ; and as our Men advanc'd swiftly 
 towards them, they all ran skreaming and yawling away, 
 with a kind of a howling Noise, which our Men did not 
 understand, and had never heard before ; and thus they 
 ran up the Hills into the Country. 
 
 At first, our Men had much rather the Weather had 
 been calm, and they had all gone away to Sea: But they 
 did not then consider that this might probably have been 
 the Occasion of their coming again in such Multitudes, 
 as not to be resisted, or, at least, to come so many, 
 and so often, as would quite desolate the island, and 
 starve them. Will. Atkins therefore, who, notwithstand- 
 ing his Wound, kept always with them, prov'd the best 
 Counsellor in this Case: His Advice was, to take the 
 Advantage that offer'd, and clap in between them and 
 their Boats, and so deprive them of the Capacity of ever 
 returning any more to plague the Island. 
 
 They consulted long about this, and some were against 
 it, for fear of making the Wretches fly to the Woods, and 
 live there desperate ; and so they should have them to 
 hunt like wild Beasts, be afraid to stir out about their 
 Business, and have their Plantations continually rifled, 
 all their tame Goats destroy'd, and, in short, be reduc'd 
 to a Life of continual Distress. 
 
 Will. Atkins told them, they had better have to do 
 with a hundred Men, than with a hundred Nations: 
 That as they must destroy their Boats, so they must 
 destroy the Men, or be all of them destroy'd themselves. 
 In a Word, he shew'd them the Necessity of it so plainly, 
 that they all came into it ; so they went to work imme- 
 diately with the Boats, and getting some dry Wood toge- 
 ther from a dead Tree, they try'd to set some on them 
 on Fire, but they were so wet, that they would not 
 burn ; however, the Fire so burn'd the upper Part, that 
 it soon made them unfit for swimming in the Sea as 
 Boats. When the Indians saw what they were about,
 
 4c6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 some of them came running out of the Woods, and 
 coming as near as they could to our Men, kneel'd down, 
 and cry'd, Oa, Oa, Waramoka, and some other Words 
 of their Language, which none of the others understood 
 any thing of; but as they made pitiful Gestures, and 
 strange Noises, it was easy to understand, they begg'd 
 to have their Boats spar'd, and that they would be gone, 
 and never come there again. 
 
 But our Men were now satisfy'd, that they had no 
 Way to preserve themselves, or to save their Colony, 
 but effectually to prevent any of these People from ever 
 going Home again ; depending upon this, that if ever 
 so much as one of them got back into their Country 
 to tell the Story, the Colony was undone ; so that letting 
 them know that they should not have any Mercy, they 
 fell to work with their Canoes, and destroy'd them every 
 one, that the Storm had not destroy'd before; at the 
 Sight of which, the Savages rais'd a hideous Cry in the 
 Woods, which our People heard plain enough ; after 
 which, they ran about the Island like distracted Men; 
 so that, in a Word, our Men did not really know at first 
 what to do with them. 
 
 Nor did the Spaniards, with all their Prudence, con- 
 sider, that while they made those People thus desperate, 
 they ought to have kept good Guard at the same Time 
 upon their Plantations ; for tho' it is true, they had 
 driven away their Cattle, and the Indians did not find 
 out their main Retreat, I mean my old Castle at the 
 Hill, nor the Cave in the Valley, yet they found out my 
 Plantation at the Bower, and pull'd it all to Pieces, and 
 all the Fences and Planting about it ; trod all the Corn 
 under Foot ; tore up the Vines and Grapes, being just 
 then almost ripe, and did to our Men an inestimable 
 Damage, tho' to themselves not one Farthing-worth of 
 Service. 
 
 Tho' our Men were able to fight them upon all Oc- 
 casions, yet they were in no Condition to pursue them, 
 or hunt them up or down ; for as they were too nimble
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 407 
 
 of Foot for our Men, when they found them single, so 
 our Men durst not go about single, for fear of being 
 surrounded with their Numbers. The best was, they 
 had no Weapons ; for tho' they had Bows, they had no 
 Arrows left, nor any Materials to make any, nor had they 
 any edg'd Tool or Weapon among them. 
 
 The Extremity and Distress they were reduc'd to 
 was great, and indeed deplorable ; but at the same Time, 
 our Men were also brought to very bad Circumstances 
 by them ; for tho' their Retreats were preserv'd, yet their 
 Provision was destroy'd, and their Harvest spoil'd, and 
 what to do, or which Way to turn themselves, they knew 
 not: The only Refuge they had now, was the Stock of 
 Cattle they had in the Valley by the Cave, and some 
 little Corn which grew there ; and the Plantation of the 
 three Englishmen, William Atkins and his Comrades, 
 who were now reduc'd to two, one of them being kill'd 
 by an Arrow, which struck him on the Side of his Head, 
 just under the Temple, so that he never spoke more ; 
 and it was very remarkable, that this was the same bar- 
 barous Fellow who cut the poor Savage Slave with his 
 Hatchet, and who afterwards intended to have murder'd 
 all the Spaniards. 
 
 I look'd upon this Case to have been worse at this 
 Time, than mine was at any Time, after I first discover'd 
 the Grains of Barley and Rice, and got into the Manner 
 of planting and raising my Corn, and my tame Cattle ; 
 for now they had, as I may say, a hundred Wolves 
 upon the Island, which would devour every Thing they 
 could come at, yet could very hardly be come at them- 
 selves. 
 
 The first Thing they concluded, when they saw what 
 their Circumstances were, was that they would, if pos- 
 sible, drive them up to the farther Part of the Island, 
 South- West, that if any more Savages came on Shore, 
 they might not find one another. Then, that they would 
 daily hunt and harrass them, and kill as many of them 
 as they could come at, till they had reduc'd their Num-
 
 408 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 her ; and if they could at last tame them, and bring 
 them to any Thing, they would give them Corn, and 
 teach them how to plant and live upon their daily 
 Labour. 
 
 In order to this, they so follow'd them, and so ter- 
 rify'd them with their Guns, that in a few Days, if any 
 of them fir'd a Gun at an Indian, if he did not hit him, 
 yet he would fall down for Fear ; and so dreadfully 
 frighted they were, that they kept out of Sight farther 
 and farther, till at last our Men following them, and 
 every Day almost killing and wounding some of them, 
 they kept up in the Woods and hollow Places so much, 
 that it reduc'd them to the utmost Misery for want of 
 Food, and many were afterwards found dead in the 
 Woods, without any Hurt, but meerly starv'd to Death. 
 
 When our Men found this, it made their Hearts 
 relent, and Pity mov'd them ; especially the Spaniard 
 Governour, who was the most gentlemanly generous- 
 minded Man that ever I met with in my Life ; and he 
 propos'd, if possible, to take one of them alive, and 
 bring him to understand what they meant, so far as to 
 be able to adl as Interpreter, and to go among them, 
 and see if they might be brought to some Conditions, 
 that might be depended upon, to save their Lives, and 
 to do us no Spoil. 
 
 It was some while before any of them could be taken ; 
 but being weak and half starv'd, one of them was at last 
 surpriz'd and made a Prisoner : He was sullen at first, 
 and would neither eat nor drink ; but finding himself 
 kindly used, and Victuals given him, and no Violence 
 offer'd him, he at last grew tractable, and came to him- 
 self. 
 
 They brought old Friday to him, who talk'd often 
 with him, and told him how kind the other would be 
 to them all ; that they would not only save their Lives, 
 but would give them a Part of the Island to live in, pro- 
 vided they would give Satisfaction that they would keep 
 in their own Bounds, and not come beyond it, to injure
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 409 
 
 or prejudice others, and that they should have Corn 
 given them, to plant and make it grow for their Bread, 
 and some Bread given them for their present Sub- 
 sistence; and old Friday bad the Fellow go and talk 
 with the rest of his Countrymen, and see what they said 
 to it, assuring them, that if they did not agree immedi- 
 ately, they should be all destroy'd. 
 
 The poor Wretches, thoroughly humbled, and reduc'd 
 in Number to about thirty seven, clos'd with the Proposal 
 at the first Offer, and begg'd to have some Food given 
 them ; upon which, twelve Spaniards and two English 
 Men well arm'd, with three Indian Slaves, and old Fri- 
 day, march'd to the Place where they were; the three 
 Indian Slaves carry'd them a large Quantity of Bread ; 
 some Rice boil'd up to Cakes, and dry'd in the Sun, 
 and three live Goats ; and they were order'd to go to 
 the Side of a Hill, where they sat down, eat the Pro- 
 visions very thankfully, and were the most faithful Fel- 
 lows to their Words that could be thought of; for except 
 when they came to beg Victuals and Directions, they 
 never came out of their Bounds; and there they liv'd 
 when I came to the Island, and I went to see them. 
 
 They had taught them both to plant Corn, make 
 Bread, breed tame Goats, and milk them ; they wanted 
 nothing but Wives, and they soon would have been a 
 Nation. They were confin'd to a Neck of Land, sur- 
 rounded with high Rocks behind them, and lying plain 
 towards the Sea before them, on the South-East Corner 
 of the Island: They had Land enough, and it was very 
 good and fruitful; they had a Piece of Land about a 
 Mile and half broad, and three or four Mile in Length. 
 
 Our Men taught them to make wooden Spades, such 
 as I made for myself, and gave them among them 
 twelve Hatchets, and three or four Knives; and there 
 they liv'd the most subjected innocent Creatures that 
 ever were heard of. 
 
 After this, the Colony enjoy'd a perfect Tranquillity 
 with Respect to the Savages, till I came to revisit them,
 
 410 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 which was above two Years: Not, but that now and then 
 some Canoes of Savages came on Shore for their tri- 
 umphal unnatural Feasts ; but as they were of several 
 Nations, and perhaps had never heard of those that 
 came before, or the Reason of it, they did not make 
 any Search or Enquiry after their Countrymen ; and if 
 they had, it would have been very hard to have found 
 them out. 
 
 Thus, I think, I have given a full Account of all that 
 happen'd to them, to my Return, at least that was worth 
 Notice. The Indians or Savages were wonderfully civi- 
 liz'd by them, and they frequently went among them, but 
 forbid, on Pain of Death, any of the Indians coming to 
 them, because they would not have their Settlement be- 
 tray'd again. 
 
 One Thing was very remarkable, "viz. That they 
 taught the Savages to make Wicker-work, or Baskets; 
 but they soon outdid their Masters; for they made 
 Abundance of most ingenious Things in Wicker-work ; 
 particularly, all Sorts of Baskets, Sieves, Bird-Cages, 
 Cup-boards, Qr*c. as also Chairs to sit on, Stools, Beds, 
 Couches, and Abundance of other Things, being very 
 ingenious at such Work, when they were once put in the 
 Way of it. 
 
 My coming was a particular Relief to these People, 
 because we furnish'd them with Knives, Scissars, Spades, 
 Shovels, Pick-axes, and all Things of that Kind which 
 they could want. 
 
 With the Help of these Tools they were so very 
 handy, that they came at last to build up their Huts, or 
 our Houses, very handsomely ; raddling or working it up 
 like Basket-work all the way round, which was a very 
 extraordinary Piece of Ingenuity, and look'd very odd, 
 but was an exceeding good Fence, as well against Heat, 
 as against all Sorts of Vermin; and our Men were so 
 taken with it, that they got the wild Savages to come 
 and do the like for them ; so that when I came to see 
 the two English Mens Colonies, they look'd, at a Dis-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 411 
 
 tance, as if they liv'd all like Bees in a Hive. And as 
 for Will. Atkins, who was now become a very indus- 
 trious, necessary, and sober Fellow, he had made himself 
 such a Tent of Basket-work as I believe was never seen ; 
 it was 1 20 Paces round in the Out-side, as I measur'd 
 by my Steps ; the Walls were as close work'd as a Bas- 
 ket in Pannels, or Squares, of 32 in Number, and very 
 strong, standing about seven Foot high. In the Middle 
 was another not above 22 Paces round, but built stronger, 
 being Eight-square in its Form ; and in the eight Cor- 
 ners stood eight very strong Posts, round the Top of 
 which he laid strong Pieces pinn'd together with wooden 
 Pins, from which he rais'd a Pyramid for the Roof, of 
 eight Rafters, very handsome, I assure you, and join'd 
 together very well, tho' he had no Nails, and only a few 
 Iron Spikes, which he made himself too, out of the old 
 Iron that I had left there ; and indeed this Fellow shew'd 
 Abundance of Ingenuity in several Things, which he had 
 no Knowledge of. He made him a Forge, with a Pair 
 of wooden Bellows to blow the Fire ; he made himself 
 Charcoal for his Work, and he form'd out of one of the 
 Iron Crows a middling good Anvil to hammer upon ; in 
 this Manner he made many Things, but especially Hooks, 
 Staples, and Spikes, Bolts and Hinges. But to return 
 to the House ; after he had pitch 'd the Roof of his inner- 
 most Tent, he work'd it up between the Rafters with 
 Basket-work, so firm, and thatch'd that over again so 
 ingeniously with Rice-straw, and over that a large Leaf 
 of a Tree, which cover'd the Top, that his House was as 
 dry as if it had been til'd or slated. Indeed he own'd 
 that the Savages made the Basket-work for him. 
 
 The outer Circuit was cover'd, as a Lean-to, all round 
 this inner Apartment, and long Rafters lay from the two 
 and thirty Angles to the top of the Posts of the inner 
 House, being about twenty Foot Distance ; so that there 
 was a Space like a Walk within the outer Wicker-wall, 
 and without the inner, near twenty Foot wide. 
 
 The inner Place he partition'd off with the same
 
 412 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Wicker-work, but much fairer, and divided it into six 
 Apartments, so that he had six Rooms on a Floor ; and 
 out of every one of .these there was a Door, first into the 
 Entry or Coming into the main Tent, and another Door 
 into the Space or Walk that was round it ; so that Walk 
 was also divided into six equal Parts, which serv'd not 
 only for Retreat, but to store up any Necessaries which 
 the Family had Occasion for. These six Spaces not 
 taking up the whole Circumference, what other Apart- 
 ments the outer Circle had, were thus order'd. As soon 
 as you were in at the Door of the outer Circle, you had 
 a short Passage strait before you to the Door of the inner 
 House, but on either Side was a Wicker Partition, and 
 a Door in it, by which you went, first, into a large Room 
 or Store house, twenty Foot wide, and about thirty Foot 
 long, and thro' that into another not quite so long ; so 
 that in the outer Circle was ten handsome Rooms, six 
 of which were only to be come at thro' the Apartments 
 of the inner Tent, and serv'd as Closets or retiring Rooms 
 to the respective Chambers of the inner Circle ; and four 
 large Ware-houses or Barns, or what you please to call 
 them, which went in thro' one another, two on either 
 Hand of the Passage, that led thro' the outer Door to 
 the inner Tent. 
 
 Such a piece of Basket-work, I believe, was never 
 seen in the World, nor a House, or Tent, so neatly con- 
 triv'd, much less, so built. In this great Bee-hive liv'd 
 the three Families, that is to say, Will. Atkins and his 
 Companion; the third was kill'd, but his Wife remain'd 
 with three Children ; for she was, it seems, big with Child 
 when he dy'd, and the other two were not at all back- 
 ward to give the Widow her full Share of every Thing, 
 I mean, as to their Corn, Milk, Grapes, &><:. and when 
 they kill'd a Kid, or found a Turtle on the Shore; so 
 that they all liv'd well enough, tho' it was true, they 
 were not so industrious as the other two, as has been 
 observ'd already. 
 
 One thing, however, cannot be omitted, viz. That is
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 413 
 
 for Religion, I don't know that there was any Thing of 
 that Kind among them ; they pretty often indeed put one 
 another in Mind that there was a God, by the very com- 
 mon Method of Seamen, -viz. Swearing by his Name : 
 Nor were their poor ignorant Savage Wives much the 
 better for having been marry'd to Christians, as we must 
 call them ; for as they knew very little of God themselves, 
 so they were utterly uncapable of entering into any Dis- 
 course with their Wives about a God, or to talk any thing 
 to them concerning Religion. 
 
 The utmost of all the Improvement which I can say 
 the Wives had made from them, was, that they had 
 taught them to speak English pretty well, and all the 
 Children they had, which were near 20 in all, were taught 
 to speak English too, from their* first learning to speak, 
 tho' they at first spoke it in a very broken Manner, like 
 their Mothers. There were none of these Children above 
 six Years old when I came thither, for it was not much 
 above seven Years that they had fetch'd these five Savage 
 Ladies over, but they had all been pretty fruitful, for they 
 had all Children, more or less: I think the Cook's Mate's 
 Wife was big of her sixth Child ; and the Mothers were 
 all a good Sort of well-govern'd, quiet, laborious Women, 
 modest and decent, helpful to one another; mighty ob- 
 servant and subject to their Masters, I cannot call them 
 Husbands ; and wanted nothing but to be well instructed 
 in the Christian Religion, and to be legally marry'd ; both 
 which were happily brought about afterwards by my 
 Means, or, at least, in Consequence of my coming among 
 them. 
 
 Having thus given an Account of the Colony in ge- 
 neral, and pretty much of my five Runagate English 
 Men, I must say something of the Spaniards, who were 
 the main Body of the Family ; and in whose Story there 
 are some Incidents also remarkable enough. 
 
 I had a great many Discourses with them about their 
 Circumstances when they were among the Savages : They 
 told me readily, that they had no Instances to give of
 
 4i4 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 their Application or Ingenuity in that Country; that they 
 were a poor miserable dejedled Handful of People ; that 
 if Means had been put into their Hands, they had yet 
 so abandon'd themselves to Despair, and so sunk under 
 the Weight of their Misfortunes, that they thought of 
 nothing but Starving: One of them, a grave and very 
 sensible Man, told me, he was convinc'd they were in the 
 Wrong ; that it was not the Part of wise Men to give up 
 themselves to their Misery, but always to take Hold of the 
 Helps which Reason offered, as well for present Support, 
 as for future Deliverance. He told me, that Grief was 
 the most senseless insignificant Passion in the World ; for 
 that it regarded only Things past, which were generally 
 impossible to be recall'd, or to be remedy'd, but had no 
 View to Things to come,' and had no Share in any Thing 
 that look'd like Deliverance, but rather added to the 
 Affliction, than propos'd a Remedy: And upon this, he 
 repeated a Spanish Proverb ; which tho' I cannot repeat 
 in just the same Words that he spoke. in, yet I remember 
 I made it into an English Proverb of my own, thus : 
 
 In Trouble to be troubVd, 
 
 Is to have your Trouble doubVd. 
 
 He ran on then in Remarks upon all the little Im- 
 provements I had made in my Solitude; my unweary'd 
 Application, as he call'd it, and how I had made a 
 Condition, which, in its Circumstances, was at first much 
 worse than theirs a thousand Times, more happy than 
 theirs was, even now, when they were all together. He 
 told me, .it was remarkable, that English Men had a 
 greater Presence of Mind in their Distress, than any 
 People that ever he met with ; that their unhappy Nation, 
 and the Portuguese, were the worst Men in the World 
 to struggle with Misfortunes; for their first Step in' Dan- 
 gers, after the common Efforts are over, was always to 
 despair, lie down under it, and die, without rousing their 
 Thoughts up to proper Remedies for Escape. 
 
 I told him, their Case and mine differ'd exceedingly,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 415 
 
 that they were cast upon the Shore without Necessaries, 
 without Supply of Food, or of present Sustenance, till 
 they could provide: That it is true, I had this Disad- 
 vantage and Discomfort, that I was alone ; but then the 
 Supplies I had providentially thrown into my Hands, by 
 the unexpected driving of the Ship on Shore, was such a 
 Help, as would have encourag'd any Creature in the 
 World to have applied himself as I had done. Seignior, 
 says the Spaniard, had we poor Spaniards been in your 
 Case, we should never have gotten half those Things out 
 of the Ship, as you did : Nay, says he, we should never 
 have found Means to have gotten a Raft to cany 
 them, or to have gotten the Raft on Shore without Boat 
 or Sail; and how much less should we have done, said 
 he, if any of us had been alone ? Well, I desired him to 
 abate his Compliment, and go on with the history of their 
 coming on Shore, where they landed: He told me, they 
 unhappily landed at a Place where there were People 
 without Provisions ; whereas, had they had the common 
 Sense to have put off to Sea again, and gone to another 
 Island a little farther, they had found Provisions, tho' 
 without People; there being an Island that Way, as they 
 had been told, where there was Provisions, tho' no Peo- 
 ple ; that is to say, That the Spaniards of Trinidad had 
 frequently been there, and had fill'd the Island with 
 Goats and Hogs at several Times ; where they have bred 
 in such Multitudes, and where Turtle and Sea-Fowls 
 were in such Plenty, that they could ha' been in no Want 
 of Flesh, tho' they had found no bread; whereas here, 
 they were only sustain'd with a few Roots and Herbs 
 which they understood not, and which had no Substance 
 in them, and which the Inhabitants gave them sparingly 
 enough, and who could treat them no better, unless they 
 would turn Canibals, and eat Men's Flesh, which was the 
 great Dainty of their Country. 
 
 They gave me an Account how many Ways they 
 strove to civilize the Savages they were with, and to 
 teach them rational Customs in the ordinary Way of Liv-
 
 416 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 ing, but in vain ; and how they retorted it upon them, as 
 unjust, that they who came there for Assistance and Sup- 
 port, should attempt to set up for Instructors of those 
 that gave them Bread; intimating, it seems, that none 
 should set up for the Instructors of others, but those who 
 could live without them. 
 
 They gave me dismal Accounts of the Extremities 
 they were driven to ; how sometimes they were many 
 Ways without any Food at all; the Island they were 
 upon being inhabited by a Sort of Savages that lived 
 more indolent, and for that Reason were less supplied 
 with the Necessaries of Life, than they had Reason to 
 believe others were in the same Part of the World ; and 
 yet they found, that these Savages were less ravenous 
 and voracious, than those who had better Supplies of 
 Food. 
 
 Also they added, That they could not but see with 
 what Demonstrations of Wisdom and Goodness the go- 
 verning Providence of God directs the Events of Things 
 in the World ; which they said, appear'd in their Circum- 
 stances ; for if press'd by the Hardships they were under, 
 and the Barrenness of the Country where they were, they 
 had searched after a better Place to live in; they had 
 then been out of the Way of the Relief that happen'd to 
 them by my Means. 
 
 Then they gave me an Account, how the Savages, 
 whom they liv'd among, expefled them to go out with 
 them into their Wars: And it was true, that, as they 
 had Fire-Arms with them, had they not had the Dis- 
 aster to lose their Ammunition, they should not have 
 been serviceable only to their Friends, but have made 
 themselves terrible both to Friends and Enemies ; but 
 being without Powder and Shot, and yet in a Condition, 
 that 'they could not in Reason deny to go out with their 
 Landlords to their Wars ; when they came into the Field 
 of Battle, they were in a worse Condition than the Sa- 
 vages themselves ; for they neither had Bows or Arrows, 
 nor could they use those the Savages gave them; so that
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 417 
 
 they could do nothing but stand still, and be wounded 
 with Arrows, till they came up to the Teeth of their Ene- 
 my; and then indeed the three Halberds they had, were 
 of Use to them ; and they would often drive a whole little 
 Army before them with those Halberds and sharpen'd 
 Sticks put into the Muzzles of their Muskets: But that 
 for all this, they were sometimes surrounded with Mul- 
 titudes, and in great Danger from their Arrows, till at 
 last they found the Way to make themselves large Tar- 
 gets of Wood, which they cover'd with Skins of wild 
 Beasts, whose Names they knew not ; and these cover'd 
 them from the Arrows of the Savages ; that notwith- 
 standing these, they were sometimes in great Danger, 
 and were once five of them knock'd down together with 
 the Clubs of the Savages, which was the Time when one 
 of them was taken Prisoner ; that is to say, the Spaniard, 
 whom I had relieved, that at first they thought had been 
 killed: But when afterwards they heard he was taken 
 Prisoner, they were under the greatest Grief imaginable, 
 and would willingly have ventured their Lives to have 
 rescued him. 
 
 They told me, That when they were so knock'd down, 
 the rest of their Company rescued them, and stood over 
 them, fighting till they were ceme to themselves, all but 
 him who they thought had been dead; and then they 
 made their Way with their Halberds and Pieces, standing 
 close together in a Line, thro' a Body of above a thousand 
 Savages, beating down all that came in their Way, got 
 the Victory over their Enemies, but to their great Sorrow, 
 because it was with the Loss of their Friend; whom, 
 the other Party, finding him alive, carried off with some 
 others, as I gave an Account in my former. 
 
 They described most affectionately, how they were 
 surprized with Joy at the Return of their Friend and 
 Companion in Misery, who they thought had been de- 
 voured by wild Beasts of the worst Kind, (vz'z.) by wild 
 Men ; and yet how more and more they were surprized 
 with the Account he gave them of his Errand, and that 
 R. C. 2 7
 
 418 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 there was not a Christian in any Place near, much more 
 one that was able, and had Humanity enough to contri- 
 bute to their Deliverance. 
 
 They described how they were astonished at the Sight 
 of the Relief I sent them, and at the Appearance of 
 Loaves of Bread, Things they had not seen since their 
 coming to that miserable Place ; how often they cross'd 
 it, and bless'd it, as Bread sent from Heaven ; and what 
 a reviving Cordial it was to their Spirits to taste it; as 
 also of the other Things I had sent for their Supply. 
 And after all, they would have told me something of the 
 Joy they were in, at the Sight of a Boat and Pilots to 
 carry them away to the Person and Place from whence all 
 these new Comforts came ; but they told me it was im- 
 possible to express it by Words, for their excessive Joy, 
 naturally driving them to unbecoming Extravagancies, 
 they had no way to describe them, but by telling me that 
 they bordered upon Lunacy, having no way to give Vent to 
 their Passion, suitable to the Sense that was upon them ; 
 that in some it worked one Way, and in some another; 
 and that some of them, thro' a Surprize of Joy, would 
 burst out into Tears ; others be stark mad, and others im- 
 mediately faint. This Discourse extremely affected me, 
 and call'd to my Mind Friday's Extasy, when he met his 
 Father, and the poor People's Extasy, when I took them 
 up at Sea, after their Ship was on Fire ; the Mate of the 
 Ship's Joy, when he found himself delivered in the Place 
 where he expected to perish; and my own Joy, when 
 after 28 Years Captivity, I found a good Ship ready to 
 carry me to my own Country. All these Things made 
 me more sensible of the Relation of those poor Men, and 
 more affected with it. 
 
 Having thus given a View of the State of Things, as 
 I found them, I must relate the Heads of what I did for 
 these People, and the Condition in which I left them. It 
 was their Opinion and mine too, that they would be trou- 
 bled no more with the Savages ; or that if they were, they 
 would be able to cut them off, if they were twice as many
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 419 
 
 as before ; so they had no Concern about that. Then I 
 entered into a serious Discourse with the Spaniard, whom 
 I call Governour, about their Stay in the Island; for as I 
 was not come to carry any of them off, so it would not be 
 just to carry off some, and leave others, who perhaps would 
 be unwilling to stay, if their Strength was diminished. 
 
 On the other Hand, I told them, I came to establish 
 them there, not to remove them; and then I let them 
 know, that I had brought with me Relief of sundry Kinds 
 for them ; that I had been at a great Charge to supply 
 them with all Things necessary, as well for their Conve- 
 nience, as their Defence ; and that I had such and such 
 particular Persons with me, as well to encrease and re- 
 cruit their Number, as by the particular necessary Em- 
 ployments which they were bred to, being Artificers, to 
 assist them in those things, in which, at present, they 
 were to seek. 
 
 They were all together when I talk'd thus to them, and 
 before I delivered to them the Stores I had brought, I ask'd 
 them one by one, If they had entirely forgot and buried 
 the first Animosities that had been among them, and 
 would shake Hands with one another, and engage in a 
 strict Friendship and Union of Interest, that so there 
 might be no more Misunderstandings or Jealousies. 
 
 William Atkins, with Abundance of Frankness and 
 good Humour, said, They had met with Afflictions 
 enough to make them all sober, and Enemies enough 
 to make them all Friends ; that for his Part, he would 
 live and die with them ; and was so far from designing 
 any Thing against the Spaniards, that he owned they 
 had done nothing to him, but what his own mad Humours 
 made necessary, and what he would have done, and per- 
 haps much worse in their Case ; and that he would ask 
 them Fardon, if I desired it, for the foolish and brutish 
 Things he had done to them ; and was very willing and 
 desirous of living in Terms of entire Friendship and 
 Union with them ; and would do any thing that lay in his 
 Power to convince them of it ; and as for going to 
 
 27 2
 
 420 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 England, he cared not if he did not go thither these 
 twenty Years. 
 
 The Spaniards said, They had indeed at first dis- 
 armed and excluded William Atkins and his two Coun- 
 trymen for their ill Conduct, as they had let me know ; 
 and they appealed to me, for the Necessity they were 
 under to do so: But that William Atkins had behaved 
 himself so bravely in the great Fight they had with the 
 Savages, and on several Occasions since ; and had shewn 
 himself so faithful to, and concerned for the general 
 Interest of them all, that they had forgotten all that was 
 past, and thought he merited as much to be trusted 
 with Arms, and to be supply'd with Necessaries as any 
 of them ; and that they had testified their Satisfaction in 
 him, by committing the Command to him, next to the 
 Governour himself. And as they had an entire Confi- 
 dence in him and all his Countrymen, so they acknow- 
 ledged they had merited that Confidence by all the 
 Methods that honest Men could merit to be valued and 
 trusted ; and they most heartily embraced the Occasion 
 of giving me this Assurance, that they would never have 
 any Interest separate from one another. 
 
 Upon these frank and open Declarations of Friend- 
 ship, we appointed the next Dayto dine all together; and 
 indeed we made a splendid Feast: I caused the Ship's 
 Cook and his Mate to come on Shore, and dress our 
 Dinner; and the old Cook's Mate we had on Shore, 
 assisted. We brought on Shore six Pieces of good Beef, 
 and four Pieces of Pork out of the Ship's Provision, with 
 our Punch-Bowl, and Materials to fill it; and in parti- 
 cular, gave them ten Bottles of French Claret, and ten 
 Bottles of English Beer ; Things that neither the 
 Spaniards, or the English Men had tasted for many 
 Years ; and which, it may be supposed, they were exceed- 
 ing glad of. 
 
 The Spaniards added to our Feast five whole Kids, 
 which the Cooks roasted ; and three of them were sent 
 cover'd up close on Board the Ship, to the Seamen, that
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 421 
 
 they might feast on fresh Meat from on Shore, as we did 
 with their Salt Meat from on Board. 
 
 After this Feast, at which we were very innocently 
 merry, I brought out my Cargo of Goods, wherein, that 
 there might be no Dispute about dividing, I shew'd them 
 that there was sufficient for them all; and desir'd that 
 they might all take an equal Quantity of the Goods that 
 were for wearing ; that is to say, equal when made up ; as 
 first, I distributed Linnen sufficient to make every one 
 of them four Shirts ; and at the Spaniards Request after- 
 wards, made them up six ; these were exceeding com- 
 fortable to them, having been what, as I may say, they 
 had long since forgot the Use of, or what it was to wear 
 them. 
 
 I allotted the thin English Stuffs, which I mention'd 
 before, to make every one a light Coat, like a Frock, 
 which I judged fittest for the Heat of the Season; cool 
 and loose, and order'd, that whenever they decayed, they 
 should make more, as they thought fit: The like for 
 Pumps, Shoes, Stockings and Hats, fy*c. 
 
 I cannot express what Pleasure, what Satisfaction, sat 
 upon the Countenances of all these poor Men, when they 
 saw the Care I had taken of them, and how well I had 
 furnish'd them; they told me, I was a Father to them, 
 and that having such a Correspondent as I was, in so 
 remote a Part of the World, it would make them forget 
 that they were left in a desolate Place; and they all 
 voluntarily engag'd to me not to leave the Place without 
 my Consent. 
 
 Then I presented to them the People I had brought 
 with me, particularly the Taylor, the Smith, and the two 
 Carpenters, all of them most necessary People ; but above 
 all, my general Artificer, than whom they could not name 
 any thing that was more useful to them. And the Tay- 
 lor, to shew his Concern for them, went to work imme- 
 diately, and, with my Leave, made them every one a 
 Shirt the first Thing he did ; and which was still more, 
 he taught the Women, not only how to sew and stitch,
 
 422 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and use the Needle, but made them assist to make the 
 Shirts for their Husbands, and for all the rest 
 
 As to the Carpenters, I scarce need mention how use- 
 ful they were, for they took in Pieces all my clumsy 
 unhandy Things, and made them clever convenient 
 Tables, Stools, Bed-steads, Cup-boards, Lockers, Shelves, 
 and every thing they wanted of that Kind. 
 
 But to let them see how Nature made Artificers at 
 first, I carried the Carpenters to see Will. Atkinfs 
 Basket-house, as I call'd it, and they both own'd they 
 never saw an Instance of such natural Ingenuity before; 
 nor any thing so regular, and so handily built, at least 
 of its Kind : And one of them, when he saw it, after 
 musing a good while, turning about to me, I am sure, 
 says he, that Man has no need of us, you need do nothing 
 but give him Tools. 
 
 Then I brought them out all my Store of Tools, and 
 gave every Man a Digging-Spade, a Shovel, and a Rake, 
 for we had no Harrows or Plows ; and to every separate 
 Place, a Pick-axe, Grow, a broad Axe, and a Saw; always 
 appointing, that as often as any were broken, or worn 
 out, they should be suppl/d without grudging, out of the 
 general Stores that I left behind. 
 
 Nails, Staples, Hinges, Hammers, Chissels, Knives, 
 Scissars, and all sorts of Tools, and Iron-work, they had 
 without Tale, as they requir'd, for no Man would care 
 to take more than they wanted, and he must be a Fool 
 that would waste or spoil them, on any Account what- 
 ever; and for the Use of the Smith, I left two Ton of 
 unwrought Iron for a Supply. 
 
 My Magazine of Powder and Arms, which I brought 
 them, was such, even to Profusion, that they could not 
 but rejoice at them ; for now they could march as I us'd 
 to do, with a Musket upon each Shoulder, if there was 
 Occasion, and were able to fight a thousand Savages, 
 if they had but some little Advantages of Situation, which 
 also they could not miss of, if they had Occasion. 
 
 I carry'd on Shore with me the young Man, whose
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 423 
 
 Mother was starv'd to Death, and the Maid also; she 
 was a sober, well educated, religious young Woman, and 
 behav'd so inoffensively, that every one gave her a good 
 Word ; she had indeed an unhappy Life with us, there 
 being no Woman in the Ship but herself; but she bore it 
 with Patience. After a while seeing Things so well 
 order'd, and in so fine a way of thriving upon my Island, 
 and considering that they had neither Business or Ac- 
 quaintance in the East-Indies, or Reason for taking so 
 long a Voyage : I say, considering all this, both of them 
 came to me, and desir"d I would give them leave to 
 remain on the Island, and be enter'd among my Family, 
 as they call'd it. 
 
 I agreed to it readily, and they had a little Plat of 
 Ground allotted to them, where they had three Tents or 
 Houses set up, surrounded with a Basket-work, Palisado'd 
 like Atkins's, adjoining to his Plantation : Their Tents 
 were contriv'd so, that they had each of them a Room, 
 apart to lodge in, and a middle Tent like a great Store- 
 house to lay all their Goods in, and to eat and drink in. 
 And now the other two English Men remov'd their Habi- 
 tation to the same Place, and so the Island was divided 
 into three Colonies, and no more, t'iz. the Spaniards with 
 old Friday, and the first Servants, at my old Habitation, 
 under the Hill; which was, in a Word, the capital City; 
 and where they had so enlarg'd and extended their Works, 
 as well under, as on the Out-side of the Hill, that they 
 liv'd, tho' perfectly conceal'd, yet full at large. Never 
 was there such a little City in a Wood, and so hid, I be- 
 lieve, in any Part of the World ; for I verily believe, a 
 thousand Men might have rangM the Island a Month, 
 and if they had not known there was such a Thing, and 
 look'd on purpose for it, they would not have found it ; 
 for the Trees stood so thick, and so close, and grew so 
 fast matted into one another, that nothing but cutting 
 them down first could discover the Place ; except the only 
 two narrow Entrances, where they went in and out, could 
 be found, which was not very easy. One of them was
 
 424 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 just down at the Water-Edge of the Creek, and it was 
 afterwards above two hundred Yards to the Place ; and 
 the other was up the Ladder at twice, as I have already 
 formerly describ'd it ; and they had a large Wood thick 
 planted, also, on the Top of the Hill, which contain'd 
 above an Acre, which grew apace, and cover'd the Place 
 from all Discovery there, with only one narrow Place 
 between two Trees, not easy to be discover'd, to enter on 
 that Side. 
 
 The other Colony was that of Will. Atkins, where 
 there were four Families of English Men, I mean those 
 I had left there, with their Wives and Children; three 
 Savages that were Slaves ; the Widow and Children of 
 the English Man that was kill'd, the young Man and the 
 Maid; and by the way, we made a Wife of her also, be- 
 fore we went away : There were also the two Carpenters 
 and the Taylor, whom I brought with me for them ; also 
 the Smith, who was a very necessary Man to them, es- 
 pecially as a Gunsmith, to take care of their Arms ; and 
 my other Man, whom I call'd, Jack of all Trades, who 
 was in himself as good, almost, as 20 Men ; for he was not 
 only a very ingenious Fellow, but a. very merry Fellow, 
 and before I went away, we married him to the honest 
 Maid that came with the Youth in the Ship I mention'd 
 before. 
 
 And now I speak of Marrying, it brings me naturally 
 to say something of the French Ecclesiastick that I had 
 brought with me out of the Ship's Crew whom I took up 
 at Sea. It is true, this Man was a Roman, and perhaps 
 it may give Offence to some hereafter, if I leave any 
 Thing extraordinary upon Record, of a Man, whom, 
 before I begin, I must, (to set him out in just Colours,) re- 
 present in Terms very much to his Disadvantage, in the 
 Account of Protestants; as first, that he was a Papist/ 
 secondly, a Popish Priest; and thirdly, a French Popish 
 Priest. , 
 
 But Justice demands of me to give him a due Charac- 
 ter ; and I must say, he was a grave, sober, pious, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 425 
 
 most religious Person ; exact in his Life, extensive in his 
 Charity, and exemplar in almost every Thing he did. 
 What then can any one say, against my being very 
 sensible of the Value of such a Man, notwithstanding 
 his Profession ? Tho' it may be my Opinion, perhaps, as 
 well as the Opinion of others, who shall read this, that he 
 was mistaken. 
 
 The first Hour that I began to converse with him, 
 after he had agreed to go with me to the East-Indies, I 
 found Reason to delight exceedingly in his Conversation ; 
 and he first began with me about Religion, in the most 
 obliging Manner imaginable. 
 
 Sir, says he, you have not only, under God, (and at 
 that he cross'd his Breast) sav'd my Life, but you have 
 admitted me to go this Voyage in your Ship, and by your 
 obliging Civility have taken me into your Family, giving 
 me an Opportunity of free Conversation. Now Sir, says 
 he, you see by my Habit what my Profession is, and I 
 guess by your Nation what yours is : I may think it is my 
 Duty, and doubtless it is so, to use my utmost Endea- 
 vours, on all Occasions, to bring all the Souls I can to 
 the Knowledge of the Truth, and to embrace the Catho- 
 lick Docftrine ; but as I am here under your Permission, 
 and in your Family, I am bound in Justice to your Kind- 
 ness, as well as in Decency and good Manners, to be 
 under your Government ; and therefore I shall not, with- 
 out your Leave, enter into any Debates on the Point of 
 Religion, in which we may not agree, farther than you 
 shall give me Leave. 
 
 I told him, his Carriage was so modest, that I could 
 not but acknowledge it ; that it was true, we were such 
 People as they call'd Hereticks ; but that he was not the 
 first Catholick that I had convers'd with, without falling 
 into any Inconveniencies, or carrying the Questions to 
 any Height in Debate: That he should not find himself 
 the worse used for being of a different Opinion from us, 
 and if we did not converse without any Dislike on either 
 Side upon that Score, it should be his Fault, not ours.
 
 426 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 He reply'd, That he thought all our Conversation 
 might be easily separated from Disputes: That it was 
 not his Business to cap Principles with every Man he 
 discours'd with ; and that he rather desir'd me to converse 
 with him as a Gentleman, than as a Religieuse; that if 
 I would give him Leave at any Time to discourse upon 
 religious Subjecls, he would readily comply with it ; and 
 that then, he did not doubt but I would allow him also to 
 defend his own Opinions, as well as he could ; but that 
 without my Leave he would not break in upon me with 
 any such Thing. 
 
 He told me farther, That he would not cease to do all 
 that became him in his Office, as a Priest, as well as a 
 private Christian, to procure the Good of the Ship, and 
 the Safety of all that was in her ; and tho' perhaps we would 
 not join with him, and he could not pray with us, he 
 hop'd he might pray for us, which he would do upon 
 all Occasions. In this Manner we convers'd; and as he 
 was of a most obliging Gentleman-like Behaviour, so he 
 was, if I may be allowed to say so, a Man of good Sense, 
 and as I believe, of great Learning. 
 
 He gave me a most diverting Account of his Life, 
 and of the many extraordinary Events of it ; of many 
 Adventures which had befallen him in the few Years that 
 he had been abroad in the world ; and particularly, this 
 was very remarkable, (viz.} That in the Voyage he was 
 now engag'd, he had had the Misfortune to be five Times 
 shipp'd and unshipp'd, and never to go to the Place 
 whither any of the Ships he was in, were at first de- 
 sign'd : That his first Intent was to have gone to Mar- 
 tinico, and that he went on board a Ship bound thither, 
 at St. Malo; but being forc'd into Lisbon by bad Wea- 
 ther, the Ship received some Damage by running a 
 ground in the Mouth of the River Tagus, and was 
 obliged to unload her Cargo there : That finding a Por- 
 tuguese Ship there bound to the Maderas, and ready to 
 sail, and supposing he should easily meet with a Vessel 
 there bound to Martinico; he went on board, in Order
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 427 
 
 to sail to the Madcras. But the Master of the Portuguese 
 Ship being but an indifferent Mariner, had been out in 
 his Reckoning, and they drove to Fialj where, however, 
 he happen'd to find a very good Market for his Cargo, 
 which was Corn, and therefore resolved not to go to 
 the Maderas, but to load Salt at the Isle of May, and 
 go away to Newfoundland. He had no Remedy in this 
 Exigence, but to go with the Ship, and had a pretty good 
 Voyage as far as the Banks, so they call the Place 
 where they catch the Fish, where meeting with a French 
 Ship, bound from France to Quebeck in the River of 
 Canada, and from thence to Martinico, to carry Pro- 
 visions, he thought he should have an Opportunity to 
 compleat his first Design : But when he came to Quebeck, 
 the Master of the Ship dy'd, and the Ship proceeded no 
 farther ; so the next Voyage he shipp'd himself for France, 
 in the Ship that was burnt, when we took them up at 
 Sea, and then shipp'd with us for the East Indies, as 
 I have already said. Thus he had been disappointed in 
 five Voyages, all, as I may call it, in one Voyage, besides 
 what I shall have Occasion to mention farther of the 
 same Person. 
 
 But, I shall not make Digressions into other Mens 
 Stories, which have no Relation to my own. I return to 
 what concerns our Affair in the Island: He came to me 
 one Morning, for he lodg'd among us all the while we 
 were upon the Island; and it happen'd to be just when I 
 was going to visit the English Men's Colony at the far- 
 thest Part of the Island ; I say, he came to me, and told 
 me, with a very grave Countenance, That he had for two 
 or three Days desir'd an Opportunity of some Discourse 
 with me, which he hop'd would not be displeasing to me, 
 because he thought it might in some Measure correspond 
 with my general Design, which was the Prosperity of my 
 new Colony, and perhaps might put it, at least more than 
 he yet thought it was, in the Way of God's Blessing. 
 
 I look'd a little surpriz'd at the last Part of his Dis- 
 course, and turning a little short, How, Sir, said I, can it
 
 428 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 be said, that we are not in the Way of God's Blessing, 
 after such visible Assistances and "wonderful Deliverances, 
 as we have seen here, and of which I Have given you a 
 large Account ? 
 
 If you had pleas'd Sir, said he, with a world of Modesty, 
 and yet with great Readiness, to have heard me, you would 
 have found no room to have been displeas'd, much less 
 to think so hard of me, that I should suggest, that you 
 have not had wonderful Assistances and Deliverances ; 
 and I hope, on your Behalf, that you are in the Way of 
 God's Blessing, and your Design is exceeding good, and 
 will prosper: But, Sir, tho' it were more so, than is even 
 possible to you, yet there may be some among you that 
 are not equally right in their Actions : And you know, 
 that in the Story of the Children of Israel, one Achan in 
 the Camp, remov'd God's Blessing from them, and turned 
 his Hand so against them, that six and thirty of them, 
 tho' not concern'd in the Crime, were the Object of Divine 
 Vengeance, and bore the Weight of that Punishment. 
 
 I was sensibly touch'd with his Discourse, and told 
 him, his Inference was so just, and the whole Design 
 seem'd so sincere, and was really so religious in its own 
 Nature, that I was very sorry I had interrupted him, and 
 begg'd him to go on ; and in the mean Time, because it 
 seem'd, that what we had both to say might take up some 
 Time, I told him, I was going to the English Men's Plant- 
 ations, and ask'd him to go with me, and we might discourse 
 of it by the Way: He told me, he would more willingly 
 wait on me thither, because there partly the Thing was 
 acted, which he desir'd to speak to me about ; so we walk'd 
 on; and I press'd him to be free and plain with me in 
 what he had to say. 
 
 Why then, Sir, says he, be pleased to give me Leave to 
 lay down a few Propositions as the Foundation of what I 
 have to say, that we may not differ in the general Princi- 
 ples, tho' we may be of some differing Opinions in the 
 Practice of Particulars. First, Sir, tho' we differ in some 
 of the doctrinal Articles of Religion ; and it is very unhappy
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 429 
 
 that it is so, especially in the Case before us, as I shall 
 shew afterwards : Yet there are some general Principles 
 in which we both agree, (viz.} first, That there is a God ; 
 and that this God having given us some stated general 
 Rules for our Service and Obedience, we ought not wil- 
 lingly and knowingly to offend him ; either by neglecting 
 to do what he has commanded, or by doing what he has 
 expressly forbidden: And let our different Religions be 
 what they will, this general Principle is readily own'd by 
 us all, That the Blessing of God does not ordinarily 
 follow a presumptuous Sinning against his Command ; and 
 every good Christian will be affectionately concern'd to 
 prevent any that are under his Care, living in a total Neg- 
 lect of God and his Commands. It is not your Men 
 being Protestants, whatever my Opinion may be of such, 
 that discharges me from being concern'd for their Souls, 
 and from endeavouring, if it lies before me, that they 
 should live in as little Distance from and Enmity with 
 their Maker, as possible, especially if you give me Leave 
 to meddle so far in your Circuit. 
 
 I could not yet imagine what he aim'd at, and told 
 him, I granted all he had said, and thank'd him, that he 
 would so far concern himself for us ; and begg'd he would 
 explain the Particulars of what he had observ'd, that, like 
 Joshua, to take his own Parable, I might put away the 
 accursed Thing from us. 
 
 Why then, Sir, says he, I will take the Liberty you 
 give me ; and there are three Things, which, if I am 
 right, must stand in the Way of God's Blessing upon 
 your Endeavours here, and which I should rejoice for 
 your sake, and their own, to see remov'd. And, Sir, says 
 he, I promise myself, that you will fully agree with me 
 in them all, as soon as I name them ; especially because 
 I shall convince you, that every one of them may, with 
 great Ease, and very much to your Satisfaction, be 
 remedy'd. 
 
 He gave me no Leave to put in any more Civilities, 
 but went on. First, Sir, says he, you have here four
 
 430 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 English Men, who have fetch'd Women from among the 
 Savages, and have taken them as their Wives, and have 
 had many Children by them all, and yet are not marry'd 
 to them after any stated legal Manner, as the Laws of 
 God and Man require; and therefore are yet, in the 
 Sense of both, no less than Adulterers, and living in 
 Adultery. To this, Sir, says he, I know you will object, 
 That there was no Clergyman or Priest of any Kind, or 
 of any Profession, to perform the Ceremony; nor any 
 Pen and Ink, or Paper, to write down a Contract of 
 Marriage, and have it sign'd between them. And I know 
 also, Sir, what the Spaniard Governour has told you; 
 I mean of the Agreement that he oblig'd them to make, 
 when they took these Women (viz.} That they should 
 chuse them out by Consent, and keep separately to them ; 
 which, by the way, is nothing of a Marriage, no Agree- 
 ment with the Women, as Wives, but only an Agree- 
 ment among themselves, to keep them from Quarrelling. 
 
 But, Sir, the Essence of the Sacrament of Matri- 
 mony (so he call'd it, being a Roman} consists not only 
 in the mutual Consent of the Parties to take one an- 
 other, as Man and Wife, but in the formal and legal 
 Obligation, that there is in the Contract, to compel the 
 Man and Woman at all Times, to own and acknowledge 
 each other, obliging the Men to abstain from all other 
 Women, to engage in no other Contract while these sub- 
 sist ; and on all Occasions, as Ability allows, to provide 
 honestly for them and their Children, and to oblige the 
 Women to the same, or like Conditions, mutatis mutan- 
 dis, on their Side. 
 
 Now, Sir, says he, these Men may, when they please, 
 or when Occasion presents, abandon these Women, dis- 
 own their Children, leave them to perish, and take other 
 Women, and marry them whilst these are living. And 
 here he added, with some Warmth, How, Sir, is God 
 honour'd in this unlawful Liberty? And how shall a 
 Blessing succeed your Endeavours in this Place? How- 
 ever good in themselves, and however sincere in your
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 431 
 
 Design, while these Men, who at present are your Sub- 
 jects, under your absolute Government and Dominion, 
 are allow'd by you to live in open Adultery? 
 
 I confess, I was struck at the Thing itself, but much 
 more with the convincing Arguments he supported it 
 with; for it was certainly true, that tho' they had no 
 Clergyman upon the Spot, yet a formal Contract on both 
 Sides, made before Witnesses, and connrm'd by any 
 Token, which they had all agreed to be bound by, tho' 
 it had been but breaking a Stick between them, engag- 
 ing the Men to own these Women for their Wives, upon 
 all Occasions, and never to abandon them or their Chil- 
 dren, and the Women to the same with their Husbands, 
 had been an effectual lawful Marriage in the Sight of 
 God ; and it was a great Neglect that it was not done. 
 
 But I thought to have gotten off with my young 
 Priest, by telling him, that all that Part was done when 
 I was not here, and they had liv'd so many Years with 
 them now, that if it was an Adultery, it was past Remedy, 
 they could do nothing in it now. 
 
 Sir, says he, asking yottr Pardon for such Freedom, 
 you are right in this, that it being done in your Absence, 
 you could not be charg'd with that Part of the Crime: 
 But I beseech you, flatter not yourself, that you are not 
 therefore under an Obligation to do your utmost now to 
 put an End to it. How can you think, but that, let the 
 Time past lye on whom it will, all the Guilt, for the 
 future, will lye entirely upon you? Because it is certainly 
 in your Power now to put an End to it, and in no Body's 
 Power but yours. 
 
 I was so dull still, that I did not take him right ; but 
 I imagin'd, thaTby putting an End to it, he meant that I 
 should part them, and not suffer them to live together any 
 longer: And I said to him, I could not do this by any 
 Means, for that it would put the whole Island into Con- 
 fusion. He seem'd surprized, that I should so far mis- 
 take him. No, Sir, says he, I do not mean, that you 
 should now separate them, but legally and effectually
 
 432 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 marry them now. ; and as, Sir, my Way of marrying them 
 may not be so easy to reconcile them to, tho' it will be as 
 effectual, even by your own Laws, so your Way may be 
 as well before God, and as valid among men ; I mean, by 
 a written Contract, signed by both Man and Woman, and 
 by all the Witnesses present, which all the Laws of Europe 
 would decree to be valid. 
 
 I was amazed to see so much true Piety, and so much 
 Sincerity of Zeal, besides the unusual Impartiality in his 
 Discourse, as to his own Party or Church, and such true 
 Warmth for the preserving People that he had no Know- 
 ledge of, or Relation to ; I say, for preserving them from 
 transgressing the Laws of God ; the like of which I had 
 indeed not met with any where. But recollecting what 
 he had said, of marrying them by a written Contract, 
 which I knew would stand too ; I return'd it back upon 
 him, and told him, I granted all that he had said to be 
 just, and on his Part very kind, that I would discourse 
 with the Men upon the Point now, when I came to them. 
 And I knew no Reason why they should scruple to let 
 him marry them all, which I knew well enough would be 
 granted to be as authentick and valid in England, as if 
 they were married by one of our own Clergymen. What 
 was afterwards done in this Matter, I shall speak of by 
 itself. 
 
 I then press'd him to tell me what was the Second 
 Complaint which he had to make, acknowledging, that 
 I was very much his Debtor for the First, and thanked 
 him heartily for it. He told me, he would use the same 
 Freedom and Plainness in the Second, and hoped I would 
 take it as well. And this was, That notwithstanding these 
 English Subjects of mine, as he called them, had lived 
 with those Women for almost seven Years, had taught 
 them to speak English, and even to read it ; and that 
 they were, as he perceived, Women of tolerable Under- 
 standing, and capable of Instruction; yet they had not 
 to this Hour taught them any thing of the Christian 
 Religion, no, not so much as to know that there was a
 
 KO BINS ON CRUSOE. 433 
 
 God, or a Worship, or in what Manner God was to be 
 served, or that their own Idolatry, and worshipping they 
 knew not whom, was false and absurd. 
 
 This, he said, was an unaccountable Neglect, and 
 what God would certainly call them to Account for, and 
 perhaps at last take the Work out of their Hands. He 
 spoke this very affectionately and warmly. I am per- 
 swaded, says he, had those Men lived in the Savage 
 Country, whence their Wives came, the Savages would 
 have taken more Pains to have brought them to be Idol- 
 aters, and to worship the Devil, than any of these Men, 
 so far as he could see, had taken with them to teach them 
 the Knowledge of the true God. Now, Sir, said he, tho' 
 I do not acknowledge your Religion, or you mine, yet 
 we should be glad to see the Devil's Servants, and the 
 Subjects of his Kingdom, taught to know the general 
 Principles of the Christian Religion ; that they might, at 
 least, hear of God, and of a Redeemer, and of the Resur- 
 rection, and of a future State, Things which we all be- 
 lieve ; they had at least been so much nearer coming into 
 the Bosom of the true Church, than they are now in the 
 publick Profession of Idolatry and Devil-Worship. 
 
 I could hold no longer ; I took him in my Arms, and 
 embraced him with an Excess of Passion. How far, 
 said I to him, have I been from understanding the most 
 essential Part of a Christian (viz.) to love the Interest of 
 the Christian Church, and the good of other Mens Souls. 
 I scarce have known what belongs to being a Christian. 
 O, Sir, do not say so, reply 'd he, this Thing is not your 
 Fault. No, says I, but why did I never lay it to Heart 
 as well as you ? 'Tis not too late yet, said he, be not too 
 forward to condemn your self. But what can be done 
 now, said I, you see I am going away ? Will you give 
 me Leave, said he, to talk with these poor Men about it ? 
 Yes, with all my Heart, said I, and I will oblige them to 
 give Heed to what you say too. As to that, said he, we 
 must leave them to the Mercy of Christ ; but it is our 
 Business to assist them, encourage them, and instruct 
 R.C. 28
 
 434 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 them ; and if you will give me Leave, and God his Bless- 
 ing, I do not doubt but the poor ignorant Souls shall be 
 brought Home into the great Circle of Christianity, into 
 the particular Faith that we all embrace, and that even 
 while you stay here. Upon this, / said, I shall not only 
 give you Leave, but give you a thousand Thanks for it. 
 What followed on this Account, I shall mention also 
 again in its Place. 
 
 I now press'd him for the Third Article, in which we 
 were to blame. Why really, says he, it is of the same 
 Nature ; and I will proceed, asking yoiir Leave, with the 
 same Plainness as before. It is about your poor Savages, 
 who are, as I may say, your conquered Subjects. It is a 
 Maxim, Sir, that is, or ought to be received among all 
 Christians of what Church or pretended Church soever, 
 (viz.) The Christian Knowledge ought to be propagated 
 by all possible Means, and on all possible Occasions. 'Tis 
 on this Principle that our Church sends Missionaries 
 into Persia, India, and China, and that our Clergy, even 
 of the superior Sort, willingly engage in the most hazard- 
 ous Voyages, and the most dangerous Residence among 
 Murderers and Barbarians, to teach them the Knowledge 
 of the true God, and to bring them over to embrace the 
 Christian Faith. Now, Sir, you have such an Oppor- 
 tunity here, to have six or seven and thirty poor Savages 
 brought over from Idolatry to the Knowledge of God 
 their Maker and Redeemer, that I wonder how you can 
 pass such an Occasion of doing Good, which is really 
 worth the Expence of a Man's whole Life. 
 
 I was now struck dumb indeed, and had not one 
 Word to say. I had here a Spirit of true Christian Zeal 
 for God and Religion before me, let his particular Prin- 
 ciples be of what Kind soever. As for me, I had not 
 so much as entertained a Thought of this in my Heart 
 before, and I believe should not have thought of it; for 
 I look'd upon these Savages as Slaves, and People, whom, 
 had we had any Work for them to do, we would ha' used 
 as such, or would ha' been glad to have transported
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 435 
 
 them to any other Part of the World ; for our Business 
 was to get rid of them, and we would all have been 
 satisfied, if they had been sent to any Country, so they 
 had never seen their own. But to the Case. I say, I 
 was confounded at his Discourse, and knew not what 
 Answer to make him. He looked earnestly at me, see- 
 ing me in some Disorder. Sir, says he, I shall be very 
 sorry, if what I have said gives you any Offence. No, 
 no, says /, I am offended with no Body but my self; 
 but I am perfectly confounded, not only to think that 
 I should never take any Notice of this before, but with 
 reflecting what Notice I am able to take of it now. You 
 know, Sir, said /, what Circumstances I am in ; I am 
 bound to the East-Indies, in a Ship freighted by Mer- 
 chants, and to whom it would be an unsufferable Piece of 
 Injustice to detain their Ship here, the Men lying all 
 this while at Victuals and Wages upon the Owners 
 Account. It is true, I agreed to be allowed twelve 
 Days here, and if I stay more, I must pay 3/. Ster- 
 ling per Diem Demorage, nor can I stay upon De- 
 morage above eight Days more, and I have been here 
 thirteen Days already, so that I am perfectly unable to 
 engage in this Work, unless I would suffer my self 
 to be left behind here again, in which Case, if this sin- 
 gle Ship should miscarry in any Part of her Voyage, 
 I should be just in the same Condition that I was left in 
 here at first, and from which I have been so wonderfully 
 delivered. 
 
 He owned the Case was very hard upon me, as to 
 my Voyage, but laid it Home upon my Conscience, 
 whether the Blessing of saving seven and thirty Souls, 
 was not worth my venturing all I had in the World for ? 
 I was not so sensible of that as he was. I returned 
 upon him thus. Why, Sir, it is a valuable Thing indeed, 
 to be an Instrument in God's Hand to convert seven 
 and thirty Heathens to the Knowledge of Christ, but 
 as you are an Ecclesiastick, and are given over to the 
 Work, so that it seems so naturally to fall into the Way 
 
 282
 
 436 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 of your Profession ; how is it, that you do not rather offer 
 your self to undertake it, than press me to it ? 
 
 Upon this he fac'd about, just before me, as we walk'd 
 along, and putting me to a full Stop, made me a very 
 low Bow. I most heartily thank God and you, Sir, says 
 he, for giving me so evident a Call to so blessed a Work ; 
 and if you think your self discharged from it, and desire 
 me to undertake it, I Will most readily do it, and think 
 it a happy Reward for all the Hazards and Difficulties 
 of such a broken disappointed Voyage as I have met with, 
 that I may be dropt at last into so glorious a Work. 
 
 I discover'd a kind of Rapture in his Face while he 
 spoke this to me; his Eyes sparkl'd like Fire, his Face 
 glow'd, and his Colour came and went, as if he had been 
 falling into Fits. In a Word, he was fiVd with the Joy 
 of being embark'd in such a Work. I paus'd a con- 
 siderable while before I could tell what to say to him, 
 for I was really surpriz'd to find a Man of such Sin- 
 cerity and Zeal, and carry'd out in his Zeal beyond the 
 ordinary Rate of Men, not of his Profession only, but 
 even of any Profession whatsoever. But after I had 
 consider^ it a-while, I ask'd him seriously if he was 
 in earnest, and that he would venture on the single Con- 
 sideration of any Attempt on those poor People, to be 
 lock'd up in an unplanted Island for, perhaps, his Life, 
 and at last might not know whether he should be able 
 to do them any Good, or not? 
 
 He turn'd short upon me, and ask'd me what I call'd 
 a Venture ? Pray, Sir, said he, what do you think I con- 
 sented to go in your Ship to the East-Indies for ? Nay, 
 said I, that I know not, unless it was to preach to the 
 Indians: Doubtless it was, said he; and do you think, 
 if I can convert these seven and thirty Men to the Faith 
 of Christ, it is not worth my Time, tho' I should never 
 be fetch'd off the Island again ; nay, is it not infinitely of 
 more Worth to save so many Souls, than my Life is, 
 or the Life of twenty more of the same Profession ? Yes, 
 Sir, says he, I would give Christ and the blessed Virgin
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 437 
 
 Thanks all my Days, if I could be made the least happy 
 Instrument of saving the Souls of these poor Men, tho' 
 I was never to set my Foot off this Island, or see my 
 native Country any more. But since you will honour 
 me, says he, with putting me into this Work, For -which 
 I will pray for you all the Days of my Lifej I have 
 one humble Petition to you, said he, besides. What is 
 that, said If Why, says he, it is, that you will leave your 
 Man Friday with me, to be my Interpreter to them, and 
 to assist me; for without some Help I cannot speak to 
 them, or they to me. 
 
 I was sensibly troubled at his requesting Friday, be- 
 cause I could not think of parting with him, and that 
 for many Reasons ; he had been the Companion of my 
 Travels ; he was not only faithful to me, but sincerely 
 affectionate to the last Degree, and I had resolv'd to do 
 something considerable for him, if he out-liv'd me, as it 
 was probable he would. Then I knew that, as I had bred 
 Friday up to be a Protestant, it would quite confound 
 him to bring him to embrace another Profession; and 
 he would never, while his Eyes were open, believe that 
 his old Master was a Heretick, and would be damn'd; 
 and this might in the End ruin the poor Fellow's Princi- 
 ples, and so turn him to his first Idolatry. 
 
 However, a sudden Thought reliev'd me in this Strait, 
 and it was this ; I told him, I could not say that I was 
 willing to part with Friday on any Account whatever, 
 tho' a Work that to him was of more Value than his 
 Life, ought to be to me of much less Value than the keep- 
 ing or parting with a Servant. But on the other hand, I 
 was perswaded, that Friday would by no Means consent 
 to part with me, and I could not force him to it without 
 his Consent, without manifest Injustice, because I had 
 promis'd and engag'd him to me, that he would never 
 leave me, unless I put him away. 
 
 He seem'd very much concern'd at it, for he had no 
 rational Access to these poor People, seeing he did not 
 understand one Word of their Language, nor they one
 
 438 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Word of his. To remove this Difficulty, I told him, Fri- 
 day's Father had learn'd Spanish, which I found he also 
 understood, and he should serve him for an Interpreter ; 
 so he was much better satisfied, and nothing could per- 
 swade him, but he would stay to endeavour to convert 
 them ; but Providence gave another, and very happy 
 Turn to all this. 
 
 I come back now to the first Part of his Objections. 
 When we came to the English Men, I sent for them all 
 together, and after some Account given them of what I 
 had done for them, viz. what necessary Things I had 
 provided for them, and how they were distributed, which 
 they were very sensible of, and very thankful for ; I be- 
 gan to talk to them of the scandalous Life they led, and 
 gave them a full Account of the Notice the Clergyman 
 had already taken of it, and arguing how unchristian and 
 irreligious a Life it was. I first ask'd them if they were 
 married Men or Batchelors? They soon explain'd their 
 Condition to me, and shew'd me that two of them were 
 Widowers, and the other three were single Men or 
 Batchelors. I ask'd them with what Consciences they 
 could take these Woman and lye with them, as they had 
 done, call them their Wives, and have so many children 
 by them, and not be marry'd lawfully to them. 
 
 They all gave me the Answer that I expected, viz. 
 that there was no Body to marry them ; that they agreed 
 before the Governor to keep them as their Wives ; and 
 to keep them and own them as their Wives ; and they 
 thought, as Things stood with them, they were as legally 
 married as if they had been married by a Parson, and 
 with all the Formalities in the World. 
 
 I told them, that no doubt they were married in the 
 Sight of God, and were bound in Conscience to keep 
 them as their Wives, but that the Laws of Men being 
 otherwise, they might pretend they were not married, 
 and so desert the poor Women and Children hereafter; 
 and that their Wives being poor desolate Women, friend- 
 less and moneyless, would have no way to help them-
 
 ROBWSON CRUSOE. 439 
 
 selves. I therefore told them, that unless I was assured 
 of their honest Intent, I could do nothing for them ; but 
 would take Care that what I did should be for the Wo- 
 men and their Children without them ; and that unless 
 they would give some Assurances that they would marry 
 the Women, I could not think it was convenient they 
 should continue together as Man and Wife, for that it 
 was both scandalous to Men, and offensive to God, who 
 they could not think would bless them, if they went on 
 thus. 
 
 All this went on as I expected, and they told me, 
 especially Will. Atkins, who seem'd now to speak for the 
 rest, that they lov'd their Wives as well, as if they had 
 been born in their own Native Country, and would' not 
 leave them upon any Account whatever ; and they did 
 verily believe their Wives were as virtuous and as modest, 
 and did, to the utmost of their Skill, as much for them, 
 and for their Children, as any Women could possibly 
 do, and they would not part with them on any Account. 
 And Will. Atkins for his own Particular added, if any 
 Man would take him away, and offer to carry him Home 
 to England, and make him Captain of the best Man 
 of War in the Navy, he would not go with him, if he 
 might not carry his Wife and Children with him ; and 
 if there was a Clergyman in the Ship, he would be mar- 
 ried to her now with all his Heart. 
 
 This was just as I would have it ; the Priest was not 
 with me at that Moment, but was not far off: So to try 
 him farther, I told him I had a Clergyman with me, and 
 if he was sincere, I would have him married the next 
 Morning, and bid him consider of it, and talk with the 
 rest. He said, as for himself, he need not consider of it 
 at all, for he was very ready to do it, and was glad I had 
 a minister with me, and he believ'd they would be all 
 willing also. I then told him that my Friend the Min- 
 ister was a French Man, and could not speak English, 
 but that I would act the Clerk between them : He never 
 so much as ask'd me whether he was Papist or Pro-
 
 440 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 testant, which was indeed what I was afraid of; But, I 
 say, they never enquir'd about it. So we parted, I went 
 back to my Clergyman, and Will. Atkins went in to 
 talk with hts Companions. I desir'd the French Gentle- 
 man not to say any thing to them, till the Business was 
 thorough ripe, and I told him what Answer the Men 
 had given me. 
 
 Before I went from their Quarter, they all came to 
 me, and told me, they had been considering what I had 
 said ; that they were very glad to hear I had a Clergy- 
 man in my Company, and they were very willing to give 
 me the Satisfaction I desir'd, and to be formally Married 
 as soon as I pleas'd ; for they were far from desiring to 
 part with their Wives, and that they meant nothing but 
 what was very honest when they chose them : So I 
 appointed them to meet me the next Morning, and that 
 in the mean time they should let their Wives know the 
 meaning of the Marriage- Law ; and that it was not only 
 to prevent any Scandal, but also to oblige them, that they 
 should not forsake them, whatever might happen. 
 
 The Women were easily made sensible of the Mean- 
 ing of the Thing, and were very well satisfied with it, 
 as, indeed, they had Reason to be; so they fail'd not 
 to attend all together at my Apartment the next Morn- 
 ing, where I brought out my Clergyman; and tho' he 
 had not on a Minister's Gown, after the Manner of Eng- 
 land, or the Habit of a Priest, after the manner of 
 France; yet having a black Vest something like a Cas- 
 sock, with a Sash round it, he did not look very unlike 
 a Minister; and as for his Language, I was his Inter- 
 preter. 
 
 But the Seriousness of his Behaviour to them, and 
 the Scruples he made of marrying the Women, because 
 they were not baptiz'd, and profess'd Christians, gave 
 them an exceeding Reverence for his Person ; and there 
 was no need after that, to enquire whether he was a 
 Clergyman or no. 
 
 Indeed, I was afraid his Scruple would have been
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 441 
 
 carry'd so far, as that he would not have marry'd them at 
 all; nay, notwithstanding all I was able to say to him, 
 he resisted me, though modestly, yet very steadily, and 
 at last refused absolutely to marry them, unless he had 
 first talk'd with the Men, and the Women too; and 
 though at first I was a little backward to it, yet at last 
 I agreed to it with a good Will, perceiving the Sincerity 
 of his Design. 
 
 When he came to them, he let them know, that I had 
 acquainted him with their Circumstances', and with the 
 present Design : That he was very willing to perform 
 that Part of his Function, and marry them as I had de- 
 sir'd; but that before he could do it, he must take the 
 Liberty to talk with them. He told them, That in the 
 Sight of all indifferent Men, and in the Sense of the Laws 
 of Society, they had liv'd all this while in an open Adul- 
 tery ; and that it was true, that nothing but the Consent- 
 ing to marry, or effectually separating them from one 
 another now, could put an End to it; but there was a 
 Difficulty in it too, with respect to the Laws of Christian 
 Matrimony, which he was not fully satisfied about, viz. 
 That of marrying one that is a profess'd Christian, to a 
 Savage, an Idolater, and a Heathen, one that is not bap- 
 tiz'd ; and yet that he did not see that there was Time 
 left for it to endeavour to perswade the Women to be 
 baptiz'd, or to profess the Name of Christ, whom they 
 had, he doubted, heard nothing of, and without which 
 they could not be baptiz'd. 
 
 He told them, He doubted they were but indifferent 
 Christians themselves ; that they had but little Knowledge 
 of God, or of his Ways ; and therefore he could not ex- 
 pect that they had said much to their Wives on that 
 Head yet ; but that unless they would promise him to 
 use their Endeavour with their Wives, to perswade them 
 to become Christians, and would as well as they could 
 instruct them in the Knowledge and Belief of God that 
 made them, and to worship Jesus Christ that redeem'd 
 them, he could not marry them ; for he would have no
 
 442 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Hand in joining Christians with Savages ; nor was it con- 
 sistent with the Principles of the Christian Religion ; and 
 Jvas indeed expressly forbidden in God's Law. 
 
 They heard all this very attentively, and I deliver'd 
 it very faithfully to them, from his Mouth, as near his 
 own Words as I could, only sometimes adding something 
 of my own to convince them how just it was, and how I 
 was of his Mind ; and I always very faithfully distinguished 
 between what I said for my self, and what were the Cler- 
 gyman's Words. They told me, it was very true, what 
 the Gentleman had said, that they were but very indif- 
 ferent Christians themselves, and that they never talk'd 
 to their Wives about Religion. Lord, Sir! says Will. 
 Atkins, how should we teach them Religion? Why, we 
 know nothing our selves ; and besides, Sir, said he, should 
 we go to talk to them of God, and Jesus Christ, and 
 Heaven and Hell, 'twould be to make them laugh at us, 
 and ask us, What we believe our selves ? And if we 
 should tell them we believe all the Things that we speak 
 of to them ; such as of good People going to Heaven, and 
 wicked People to the Devil, they would ask us, Where 
 we intend to go our selves, that believe all this, and are 
 such wicked Fellows, as we indeed are ? Why, Sir, 'tis 
 enough to give them a Surfeit of Religion at first Hear- 
 ing. Folks must have some Religion themselves, before 
 they pretend to teach other People. Will. Atkins, said I 
 to him, tho' I am afraid what you say has too much Truth 
 in it, yet can you not tell your Wife that she's in the 
 wrong? That there is a God, and a Religion better than 
 her own ; That her Gods are Idols, that they can neither 
 hear nor speak ; That there is a great Being that made 
 all Things, and that can destroy all that he had made ; 
 That he rewards the Good, and punishes the Bad : And, 
 that we are to be judged by him at last for all we do 
 here. You are not so ignorant, but even Nature it self 
 will teach you that all this is true, and I am satisfied you 
 know it all to be true, and believe it your self. 
 
 That's true, Sir, said Atkins ; but with what Face can
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 443 
 
 I say any Thing to my Wife of all this, when she will tell 
 me immediately it cannot be true ? 
 
 Not true, said I ! What do you mean by that ? Why, 
 Sir, said he, she will tell me it cannot be true, that this 
 God I shall tell her of can be just, or can punish, or re- 
 ward, since I am not punish'd, and sent to the Devil, 
 that have been such a wicked Creature as she knows I 
 have been, even to her, and to every Body else ; and that 
 I should be suffered to live, that have been always acting 
 so contrary to what I must tell her is Good, and to what 
 I ought to have done ? 
 
 Why, truly, Atkins, said I, I am afraid thou speakest 
 too much Truth: And with that I let the Clergyman 
 know what Atkins had said, for he was impatient to 
 know. O ! said the Priest, tell him there is one Thing 
 will make him the best Minister in the World to his Wife, 
 and that is, Repentance; for none teach Repentance like 
 true Penitents. He wants nothing but to repent, and then 
 he will be so much the better qualified to instruct his 
 Wife. He will then be able to tell her, that there is not 
 only a God, and that he is the just Rewarder of Good and 
 Evil; but that he is a merciful Being, and with infinite 
 Goodness and Long-suffering forbears to punish those 
 that offend, waiting to be gracious, and willing not the 
 Death of a Sinner, but rather that he should return and 
 live : That oftentimes suffers wicked Men to go on a long 
 Time, and even reserves Damnation to the general Day 
 of Retribution. That it is a clear Evidence of God, and 
 of a future State, that Righteous Men receive not their 
 Reward, or wicked Men their Punishment, until they come 
 into another World ; and this will lead him to teach his 
 Wife the Doctrine of the Resurrection, and of the last 
 Judgment ; let him but repent for himself, he will be an 
 excellent Preacher of Repentance to his Wife. 
 
 I repeated all this to Atkins, wholook'd very serious all 
 the while, and who, we could easily perceive, was more than 
 ordinarily affected with it : When being eager, and hardly 
 suffering me to make an End, / know all this, Master, says
 
 444- ADVENTURES OF 
 
 he, and a great deal more; but I han't the Impudence to 
 talk thus to my Wife, when God, and my own Conscience 
 knows, and my Wife will be an undeniable Evidence 
 against me, that I have liv'd, as I had never heard of a 
 God, or future State, or any Thing about it: And to talk 
 of my repenting, ALAS ! And with that he fetched a deep 
 Sigh; and I could see, that Tears stood in his Eyes : 'Tis 
 past all that with me. Past it! ATKINS, said I, What 
 do'st thou mean by that? I know well enough what I 
 mean, says he, / mean '/is too late, and that is too true. 
 
 I told my Clergyman Word for Word what he said. 
 The poor zealous Priest (I must call him so ; for, be his 
 Opinion what it will, he had certainly a most singular 
 Affection for the Good of other Mens Souls ; and it would 
 be hard to think he had not the like for his own) I say, 
 this zealous, affectionate Man could not refrain Tears 
 also : But, recovering himself, he said to me, Ask him but 
 one Question, Is he easy that it is too late, or is he trou- 
 bled, and wishes it were not so? I put the Question 
 fairly to Atkins, and he answered with a great deal of 
 Passion, How could any Man be easy in a Condition that 
 certainly must end in eternal Destruction ? That he was 
 far from being easy, but that, on the contrary, he believed 
 it would one Time or other ruin him. 
 
 What do you mean by that? said I. Why, he said he 
 believed he should, one Time or other, cut his Throat to 
 put an End to the Terror of it. 
 
 The Clergyman shook his Head with a great Concern 
 in his Face, when I told him all this : But turning quick 
 to me upon it, says he, If that be his Case, you may assure 
 him, it is not too late ; Christ will give him Repentance : 
 But pray, says he, explain this to him, That as no Man is 
 sav'd but by Christ and the Merits of his Passion, procur- 
 ing divine Mercy for him, how can it be too late for any 
 Man to receive Mercy ? Does he think he is able to sin 
 beyond the Power or Reach of divine Mercy? Pray tell 
 him, there may be a Time when provok'd Mercy will no 
 longer strive, and when God may refuse to hear, but that
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 445 
 
 'tis never too late for Men to ask Mercy ; and we that are 
 Christ's Servants are commanded to preach Mercy at all 
 Times, in the Name of Jesus Christ, to all those that 
 sincerely repent; so that 'tis never too late to repent 
 
 I told Atkins all this, and he heard me with great 
 Earnestness : but it seem'd as if he turn'd off the Discourse 
 to the rest ; for he said to me he would go and have some 
 Talk with his Wife ; so he went out a while, and we talk'd 
 to the rest. I perceiv'd they were all stupidly ignorant as 
 to Matters of Religion, much as I was when I went ram- 
 bling away from my Father ; and yet that there were none 
 of them backward to hear what had been said ; and all 
 of them seriously promis'd that they would talk with their 
 Wives about it, and do their Endeavour to perswade them 
 to turn Christians. 
 
 The Clergyman smil'd upon me, when I reported what 
 Answer they gave, but said nothing a good while ; but, 
 at last, shaking his Head, We that are Christ's Servants, 
 says he, can go no further than to exhort and instruct ; 
 and when Men comply, submit to the Reproof, 'and pro- 
 mise what we ask, 'tis all we can do : We are bound to 
 accept theii; good Words. But believe me, Sir, safd he, 
 whatever you may have known of the Life of that Man you 
 call Will. Atkins, I believe he is the only sincere Convert 
 among them; I take that Man to be a true Penitent; I 
 won't despair of the rest ; but that Man is apparently 
 struck with the Sense of his past Life ; and I doubt not, 
 but when he comes to talk Religion to his Wife, he will 
 talk himself effectually into it ; for attempting to teach 
 others, is sometimes the best way of teaching our .selves. 
 I knew a Man, who having nothing but a summary Notion 
 of Religion himself, and being wicked and profligate to 
 the last Degree in his Life, made a thorough Reformation 
 in himself, by labouring to convert a Jew. If that poor 
 Atkins begins but once to talk seriously of Jesus Christ 
 to his Wife, my Life for it, he talks himself into a thorough 
 Convert, makes himself a Penitent : And who knows what 
 may follow ?
 
 446 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Upon this Discourse however, and their promising, 
 as above, to endeavour to perswade their Wives to em- 
 brace Christianity, he marry* d the other three Couple; 
 but Will. Atkins and his Wife were not yet come in. 
 After this, my Clergyman, waiting a while, was curious to 
 know where Atkins was gone; and, turning to me, says 
 he, I entreat you, Sir, let us walk out of your Labyrinth 
 here, and look ; I dare say, we shall find this poor Man 
 somewhere or other talking seriously to his Wife, and 
 teaching her already something of Religion. I began to 
 be of the same Mind; so we went out together, and I 
 carry'd him a Way which none knew but myself, and 
 where the Trees were so thick set, as that it was not easy 
 to see thro' the Thicket of Leaves, and far harder to see 
 in, than to see out; when, coming to the Edge of the 
 Wood, I saw Atkins and his tawny Savage Wife sitting 
 under the Shade of a Bush, very eager in Discourse. I 
 stopp'd short till my Clergyman came up to me ; and then 
 having show'd him where they were, we stood and look'd 
 very steadily at them a good while. 
 
 We observ'd him very earnest with her, pointing up 
 to the Sun, and to every Quarter of the Heavens, then 
 down to the Earth, then out to the Sea, then to himself, 
 then to her, to the Woods, to the Trees. Now, says my 
 Clergyman, you see my Words are made good, the Man 
 preaches to her ; mark him now, he is telling her, that 
 our God has made him, and her, and the Heavens, the 
 Earth, the Sea, the Woods, the Trees, fcc. I believe he 
 is, said 1 j immediately we perceiv'd Will. Atkins start 
 up upon his Feet, fall down on his Knees, and lift up 
 both his Hands : We suppose he said something, but we 
 could not hear him, it was too far for that. He did not 
 continue kneeling half a Minute, but comes and sits down 
 again by his Wife, and talks to her again. We perceiv'd 
 then the Woman very attentive, but whether she said any 
 thing or no we coulcl not tell ; while the poor Fellow was 
 upon his Knees, I could see the Tears run plentifully 
 down my Clergyman's Cheeks, and I could hardly forbear
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 447 
 
 my self ; but it was a great Affliction to us both that we 
 were not near enough to hear any Thing that pass'd be- 
 tween them. 
 
 Well, however, we could come no nearer for fear of 
 disturbing them, so we resolv'd to see an End of this 
 Piece of still Conversation, and it spoke loud enough to 
 us without the Help of Voice. He sat down again, as I 
 have said, close by her, and talk'd again earnestly to her, 
 and two or three times we could see him embrace her 
 most passionately : Another time we saw him take out his 
 Handkerchief and wipe her Eyes, and then kiss her again 
 with a kind of Transport very unusual ; and after several 
 of these Things we see him, on a sudden, jump up again, 
 and lend her his Hand to help her up, when immediately, 
 leading her by the Hand a Step or two, they both kneel'd 
 down together, and continu'd so about two Minutes. 
 
 My Friend could bear it no longer, but cries out aloud, 
 St. PAUL, St. PAUL! behold he prayeth; I was afraid 
 Atkins would hear him, therefore I entreated him to with- 
 hold himself awhile, that we might see an End of the 
 Scene, which to me, I must confess, was the most affect- 
 ing, and yet the most agreeable that ever I saw in my 
 Life. Well, he strove with himself, and contain'd himself 
 for a while, but was in such Raptures of Joy, to think 
 that the poor Heathen Woman was become a Christian, 
 that he was not able to contain himself. He wept several 
 times, then throwing up his Hands and crossing his 
 Jireast, said over several Things Ejaculatory, and by way 
 of giving God Thanks for so miraculous a Testimony of 
 the Success of our Endeavours. Some he spoke softly, 
 and I could not well hear, others audibly, some in Latin, 
 some in French; then two or three times the Tears of 
 Joy would interrupt him, that he could not speak at all: 
 But I begg'd that he would compose himself, and let us 
 more narrowly and fully observe what was before us, 
 which he did for a Time, and the Scene was not ended 
 there yet; for after the poor Man and his Wife were 
 risen again from their Knees, we observ'd he stood talk-
 
 443 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 ing still eagerly to her ; and we observ'd by her Motion, 
 that she was greatly affe<fled with what he said, by her 
 frequent lifting up her Hands, laying her Hand to her 
 Breast, and such other Postures, as usually express the 
 greatest Seriousness and Attention. This continu'd about 
 half a Quarter of an Hour, and then they walk'd away 
 too ; so that we could see no more of them in that Situa- 
 tion. 
 
 I took this Interval to talk with my Clergyman : And 
 first, I told him, I was glad to see the Particulars we had 
 both been Witnesses to ; that tho' I was hard enough of 
 Belief in such Cases, yet that I began to think it was 
 all very sincere here, both in the Man and his Wife, 
 however ignorant they might both be ; and I hop'd such 
 a Beginning would have a yet more happy End: And 
 who knows, said I, but these two may in Time, by In- 
 struction and Example, work upon some of the others ? 
 Some of them! said he, turning quick upon me, ay, 
 upon all of them; depend upon it, if those two Savages, 
 for he has been but little better, as you relate it, should 
 embrace Jesus Christ, they will never leave 'till they work 
 upon all the rest ; for true Religion is naturally com- 
 municative, and he that is once made a Christian, will 
 never leave a Pagan behind him, if he can help it. I 
 own'd it was a most Christian Principle to think so, and 
 a Testimony of a true Zeal, as well as a generous Heart 
 in him : But, my Friend, said I, will you give me Leave 
 to start one Difficulty here ? I cannot tell how to objecl; 
 the least Thing against that affectionate Concern, which 
 you shew for the turning the poor People from their 
 Paganism to the Christian Religion : But how does this 
 comfort you, while these People are in your Account 
 out of the Pale of the Catholick Church, without which 
 you believe there is no Salvation ; so that you esteem 
 these but Hereticks, and for other Reasons as effectually 
 lost as the Pagans themselves. 
 
 To this he answer'd with abundance of Candor and 
 Christian Charity thus: Sir, I am a Catholick of the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 449 
 
 Roman Church, and a Priest of the Order of St. Bene- 
 dzft, and I embrace all the Principles of the Roman 
 Faith : But yet if you will believe me, and that I do 
 not speak in Compliment to you, or in respeft to my Cir- 
 cumstances and your Civilities ; I say, nevertheless, I do 
 not look upon you, who call your selves Reform'd, without 
 some Charity: I dare not say, tho' I know it is our 
 Opinion in general ; I say, I dare not say, that you can- 
 not be sav'd: I will by no means limit the Mercy of Christ 
 so far, as to think that he cannot receive you into the 
 Bosom of his Church in a Manner to us unperceivable, 
 and which it is impossible for us to know, and I hope you 
 have the same Charity for us. I pray daily for your 
 being all restor'd to Christ's Church, by whatsoever 
 Methods he, who is All-wise, is pleas'd to direct : In the 
 mean time, sure you will allow it to consist with me, as a. 
 Roman, to distinguish far between a Protestant and a 
 Pagan ; between one that calls on Jesus Christ, tho' in a 
 Way which I do not think is according to the true Faith, 
 and a Savage, a Barbarian, that knows no God, no Christ, 
 no Redeemer; and if you are not within the Pale of the 
 Catholick Church, we hope you are nearer being restor'd 
 to it than those that knew nothing of God or his Church : 
 And I rejoice therefore when I see this poor Man, who 
 you say has been a Profligate, and almost a Murderer, 
 kneel down and pray to Jesus Christ, as we suppose he 
 did, tho' not fully enlighten'd ; believing that God, from 
 whom every such Work proceeds, will sensibly touch his 
 Heart, and bring him to the further Knowledge of that 
 Truth in his own Time ; and if God shall influence this 
 poor Man to convert and instruct the poor ignorant 
 Savage his Wife, I can never believe that he shall be cast 
 away himself. And have I not Reason then to rejoyce, 
 the nearer any are brought to the Knowledge of Christ, 
 tho' they may not be brought quite home into the Bosom 
 of the Catholick Church, just in the Time when I may 
 desire it? leaving it to the Goodness of Christ to perfect 
 his Work in his own Time, and in his own Way. Certainly 
 R. C. 29
 
 450 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I would rejoyce if all the Savages in America were brought 
 like this poor Woman to pray to God, tho' they were to be 
 all Protestants at first, rather than they should continue 
 Pagans and Heathens ; firmly believing, that he that had 
 bestowed the first Light to them, would further illu- 
 minate them with a Beam of his heavenly Grace, and 
 bring them into the Pale of his Church when he should 
 see good. 
 
 I was astonished at the Sincerity and Temper of this 
 truly pious Papist, as much as I was oppress'd by the 
 Power of his Reasoning ; and it presently occurred to my 
 Thoughts, that if such a Temper was universal, we might 
 be all Catholick Christians, whatever Church or particular 
 Profession we joined to, or joined in ; that a Spirit of 
 Charity would soon work us all up into right Principles. 
 And in a Word, as he thought, that the like Charity 
 would make us all Catholicks ; so I told him, I believed, 
 had all the Members of his Church the like Moderation, 
 they would soon be all Protestants. And there we left 
 that Part, for we never disputed at all. 
 
 However, I talked to him another Way, and taking 
 him by the Hand, My Friend, says /, I wish all the Clergy 
 of the Romish Church were blest with such Moderation, 
 and had an equal Share of your Charity. I am entirely 
 of your Opinion ; but I must tell you, that if you should 
 preach such Doflrine in Spain or Italy, they would put 
 you into the Inquisition. 
 
 It may be so, said he, I know not what they might do 
 in Spain or Italy, but I will not say they would be the 
 better Christians for that Severity, for I am sure there is 
 no Heresy in too much Charity. 
 
 Well, as Will. Atkins and his Wife were gone, our 
 Business there was over : So we went back our own Way; 
 and when we came back, we found them waiting to be 
 called in ; observing this, I ask'd my Clergyman, If we 
 should discover to him that we had seen him under the 
 Bush, or no? And it was his Opinion we should not; but 
 that we should talk to him first, and hear what he would
 
 r~ 
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 451 
 
 say to us. So we called him in alone, no Body being in 
 the Place but our selves : And I began with him thus. 
 
 Will. Atkins, said I, prithee what Education had you ? 
 What was your Father? 
 
 W. A. A better Man than ever I shall be. Sir, my 
 Father was a Clergyman. 
 
 R. C. What Education did he give you? 
 
 W.A. He would have taught me well, Sir; but I 
 despised all Education, Instruction, or Correction, like a 
 Beast as I was. 
 
 R. C. It's true, Solomon says, He that despises ReprooJ 
 is brutish. 
 
 W. A. Ay, Sir, I was brutish indeed, I murdered my 
 Father: For God's Sake, Sir, talk no more about that, 
 Sir ; I murdered my poor Father. 
 
 Pr. Ha! a Murderer!* 
 
 * Here the Priest started (for I interpreted every Word 
 as he spoke it) and look 1 d pale. It seems he be- 
 lieved that Will, had really killed his own 
 Father. 
 
 R. C. No, no, Sir, I do not understand him so. Will. 
 Atkins, explain yourself. You did not kill your Father, 
 did you, with your own Hand? 
 
 W. A. No, Sir, I did not cut his Throat, but I cut the 
 Thread of his Comforts, and shortned his Days ; I broke 
 his Heart by the most ungrateful, unnatural Return, for 
 the most tender affectionate Treatment that ever Father 
 gave, or Child could receive. 
 
 R. C. Well, I did not ask you about your Father, to 
 extort this Confession ; I pray God give you Repentance 
 for it, and forgive you that, and all your other Sins ; but I 
 asked you, because I see, that tho' you have not much 
 Learning, yet you are not so ignorant as some are in 
 Things that are Good; that you have known more of 
 Religion a great deal than you have practised. 
 
 29 2
 
 452 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 W.A. Tho' you, Sir, did not extort the Confession 
 that I made about my Father, Conscience does; and 
 whenever we come to look back upon our Lives, the Sins 
 against our indulgent Parents are certainly the first that 
 touch us ; the Wounds they make lye the deepest, and 
 the Weight they leave will lye heaviest upon the Mind, of 
 all the Sins we can commit. 
 
 R. C. You talk too feelingly and sensibly for me 
 Atkins ; I cannot bear it. 
 
 W.A. You bear it, Master! I dare say you know 
 nothing of it. 
 
 R. C. Yes, Atkins, every Shore, every Hill, nay, I may 
 say, every Tree in this Island is Witness to the Anguish 
 of my Soul, for my Ingratitude and base Usage of a good 
 tender Father; a Father much like yours, by your De- 
 scription ; and I murdered my Father as well as you, 
 Will. Atkins; but I think, for all that, my Repentance 
 is short of yours too * by a great deal. 
 
 * / would have said more, if I could have re- 
 strained my Passions; but I thought this poor 
 Maris Repentance was so much sincerer than 
 mine, that I was going to leave off the Discourse 
 and retire, for I was surpriz'd with what he 
 said; and thought, that instead of my going 
 about to teach and instruct him, the Man was 
 a Teacher and Instruler to me, in a most 
 surprizing and unexpected Manner. 
 
 I laid all this before the young Clergyman, who was 
 greatly affected with it, and said to me, Did I not say, 
 Sir, that when this Man was converted, he would preach 
 to us all ? I tell you, Sir, if this one Man be made a true 
 Penitent, here will be no need of me, he will make Chris- 
 tians of all in the Island. But having a little composed 
 myself, I renewed my Discourse with Will. Atkins. 
 
 But, Will, said I, how comes the Sense of this Matter 
 to touch you just now ?
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 453 
 
 V7. A, Sir, you have set me about a Work that has 
 struck a Dart thro' my very SouL I have been talking 
 about God and Religion to my Wife, in Order, as you 
 directed me, to make a Christian of her, and she has 
 preached such a Sermon to me, as I shall never forget 
 while I live. 
 
 R. C. No, no, it is not your Wife has preach'd to you ; 
 but when you were moving religious Arguments to her, 
 Conscience has flung them back upon you. 
 
 W. A. Ay, Sir, with such a Force as is not to be re- 
 sisted. 
 
 R. C. Pray Will, let us know what pass'd between you 
 and your Wife, for I know something of it already. 
 
 IV. A. Sir, it is impossible to give you a full Account 
 of it ; I am too full to hold it, and yet have no Tongue to 
 express it ; but let her have said what she will, and tho' I 
 cannot give you an Account of it, this I can tell you of it, 
 that I resolve to amend and reform my Life. 
 
 R. C. But tell us some of it. How did you begin, 
 Will, f For this has been an extraordinary Case, that's 
 certain. She has preach'd a Sermon, indeed, if she has 
 wrought this upon you. 
 
 W.A. Why, I first told her the Nature of our Laws 
 about Marriage, and what the Reasons were, that Men 
 and Women were oblig"d to enter into such Compafls, as 
 it was neither in the Power of one or other to break ; that 
 otherwise, Order and Justice could not be maintained, and 
 Men would run from their Wives, and abandon their 
 Children, mix confusedly with one another, and neither 
 Families be kept intire, or Inheritances be settled by legal 
 Descent. 
 
 R. C. You talk like a Civilian, Will. ; could you make 
 her understand what you meant by Inheritance and 
 Families ? They know no such Thing among the Savages, 
 but marry any how, without Regard to Relation, Con- 
 sanguinity, or Family ; Brother and Sister, nay, as I have 
 been told, even the Father and Daughter, and the Son 
 and the Mother.
 
 454. ADVENTURES OF 
 
 IV, A, I believe, Sir, you are misinform'd, and my 
 Wife assures me of the contrary, and that they abhor it ; 
 perhaps, for any farther Relations they may not be so 
 exacl; as we are : But she tells me they never touch one 
 another in the near Relations you speak of. 
 
 R. C. Well, what did she say, to what you told her ? 
 
 W.A. She said, she lik'd it very well, and it was much 
 better than in her Country. 
 
 R. C. But did you tell her what Marriage was ? 
 
 W. A. Ay, ay, there began all our Dialogue. I ask'd 
 her if she would be marry'd to me our Way ? She ask'd 
 me what Way that was? I told her Marriage was appoint- 
 ed by God ; and here we had a strange Talk together, 
 indeed, as ever Man and Wife had, I believe. 
 
 N. B. This Dialogue between W. Atkins and his 
 Wife, as I took it down in Writing, just after 
 he told it me, was as follows. 
 
 Wife. Appointed by your God ! Why, have you a God 
 in your Country? 
 
 W. A. Yes, my Dear, God is in every Country. 
 
 Wife. No you God in my Country; my Country have 
 the great old Benamuckee God. 
 
 W.A. Child, I am very unfit to shew you who God is. 
 God is in Heaven, and made the Heaven and the Earth, 
 the Sea, and all that in them is. 
 
 Wife. No makee de Earth; no you God make all 
 Earth, no make my Country.* 
 
 * W. A. laughed a little at her Expression, of God 
 not making her Country. 
 
 Wife. No laugh, why laugh me? This no Thing to 
 laugh. * 
 
 * He was justly reproved by his Wife, for she was 
 more serious than he atjirst.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 455 
 
 W. A. That's true indeed, I will not laugh any more 
 my Dear. 
 
 Wife, Why you say, you God make all ? 
 
 W. A. Yes, Child, our God made the whole World 
 and you, and me, and all Things ; for he is the only true 
 God. There is no God but him ; he lives for ever in 
 Heaven. 
 
 Wife. Why you no tell me long ago ? 
 
 W. A. That's true indeed, but I have been a wicked 
 Wretch, and have not only forgotten to acquaint thee with 
 any Thing before, but have lived without God in the 
 World my self. 
 
 Wife. What have you de great God in you Country, 
 you no kno' him? No say O to him? No do good Thing 
 for him? That no possible! 
 
 W. A. It is too true ; tho' for all that, we live as if 
 there was no God in Heaven, or that he had no Power on 
 Earth. 
 
 Wife. But why. God let you do so ? Why he no 
 makee you good live ? 
 
 W. A. It is all our own Fault. 
 
 Wife. But you say me, he is Great, much Great, have 
 much great Power ; can makee kill, when he will ; why he 
 no makee kill when you no serve him? No say O to him? 
 No be good Mans. 
 
 W. A. That is true ; he might strike me dead, and I 
 ought to expec"l it ; for I have been a wicked Wretch, that 
 is true ; but God is merciful, and does not deal with us as 
 we deserve. 
 
 Wife. But then, do not you tell God Tankee for that 
 too ? 
 
 W. A. No, indeed, I have not thank'd God for his 
 Mercy, any more than I have fear*d God for his Power. 
 
 Wife. Then you God no God ; me no think, believe, 
 he be such one, great much Power, strong ; no makee kill 
 you tho' you makee him much angry. 
 
 W. A. What ! will my wicked Life hinder you from 
 believing in God ? What a dreadful Creature am I ; and
 
 456 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 what a sad Truth is it, that the horrid Lives of Christians 
 hinders the Conversion of Heathens? 
 
 Wife. How me tink you have great much God* up 
 there, and yet no do well, no do good Thing? Can he tell? 
 Sure he no tell what you do. 
 
 * She points up to Heaven. 
 
 W.A. Yes, yes, he knows and sees all Things; he 
 hears us speak, sees what we do, knows what we think, 
 tho' we do not speak. 
 
 Wife. What ! he no hear you swear, curse, speak the 
 great Damn. 
 
 W. A. Yes, yes, he hears it all 
 
 Wife. Where be then the muchee great Power strong. 
 
 W. A. He is merciful, that's all we can say for it ; and 
 this proves him to be the true God; he is God and not 
 Man ; and therefore we are not consum'd. * 
 
 * Here Will. Atkins told us he was struck with 
 Horror, to think how he could tell his Wife so 
 clearly that God sees, and hears, and knows the 
 secret Thoughts of the Heart, and all that we do; 
 and yet that he had dar'd to do all the -vile Things 
 he had done. 
 
 Wife. Merciful! what you call that? 
 
 W. A. He is our Father and Maker, and he pities and 
 spares us. 
 
 Wife. So then he never makee kill, never angry when 
 you do wicked; then he no good himself, or no great 
 able. 
 
 W.A. Yes, yes, my Dear, he is infinitely good, and 
 infinitely great, and able to punish too, and sometimes to 
 shew his Justice and Vengeance, he lets fly his Anger to 
 destroy Sinners, and make Examples ; many are cut off 
 in their Sins. 
 
 Wife. But no make kill you yet, then he tell you may 
 be that he no make you kill, so you make de Bargain with 
 him, you do bad Thing, he no be angry at you, when he 
 be angry at other Mans.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 457 
 
 W. A. No indeed, my Sins are all Presumptions upon 
 his Goodness; and he would be infinitely just if he de- 
 stroy'd me, as he has done other Men. 
 
 Wife. Well, and yet no kill, no makee you dead, what 
 you say to him for that, you no tell him Tankee for all 
 that too? 
 
 W. A. I am an unthankful, ungrateful Dog, that's 
 true. 
 
 Wife. Why ? He no makee you much good better, 
 you say he makee you. 
 
 W. A. He made me as he made all the World ; 'tis I 
 have deform'd my self, and abus'd his Goodness, and 
 made my self an abominable Wretch. 
 
 Wife. I wish you makee God know me, I no makee 
 him angry, I no do bad wicked Thing. 
 
 Here Will. Atkins said his Heart sunk 'within 
 him, to hear a poor untaught Creature desire to 
 be taught to know God, and he such a wicked 
 Wretch, that he could not say one Word to her 
 about God, but what the Reproach of his own 
 Carriage would make most irrational to her to 
 believe; nay, that already she had told him, that 
 she could not believe in God, because he that was 
 so wicked was not destroyed. 
 
 W.A. My Dear, you mean, you wish I could teach 
 you to know God, not God to know you ; for he knows 
 you already, and every Thought in your Heart. 
 
 Wife. Why then he know what I say to you now? 
 He know me wish to know him ; how shall me know who 
 makee me? 
 
 W. A. Poor Creature, he must teach thee, I cannot 
 teach thee ; I'll pray to him to teach thee to know him, 
 and to forgive me that I am unworthy to teach thee ? 
 
 The poor Fellow was in such an Agony at her 
 desiring him to make her know God, and her 
 wishing to know him, that, he said, he fell down
 
 458 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 on Ms Knees before her, and pray' d to God to 
 enlighten her Mind with the saving Knowledge 
 of Jesus Christ, and to pardon his Sins, and 
 accept of his being the unworthy Instrument 
 of instructing her in the Principles of Religion; 
 after which, he sat down by her again, and 
 their Dialogue went on. N.B. This was the 
 Time when we saw him kneel down, and lift up 
 his Hands. 
 
 Wife. What you put down the Knee for? What you 
 hold up the Hand for? What you say? Who you speak 
 to? What is all that? 
 
 W. A. My Dear, I bow my Knees in Token of my 
 Submission to him that made me ; I said O to him, as 
 you call it, and as you say, your old Men do to their Idol 
 Benamukee; that is, I pray'd to him. 
 
 Wife. What you say O to him for? 
 
 W.A. I pray'd to him to open your Eyes, and your 
 Understanding, that you may know him, and be accepted 
 by him. 
 
 Wife. Can he do that too? 
 
 W. A. Yes, he can, he can do all Things. 
 
 Wife. But now he hear what you say? 
 
 W. A. Yes, he has bid us pray to him, and promis'd 
 to hear us. 
 
 Wife. Bid you pray? When he bid you? How he bid 
 you? What! you hear him speak? 
 
 W.A. No, we do not hear him speak, but he has 
 revealed himself many Ways to us. 
 
 Here he was at a great Loss to make her under- 
 stand, that God has revealed himself to us by 
 his Word, and what his Word was: But at last 
 he told it her thus. 
 
 W. A . God has spoken to some good Men in former 1 
 Days, even from Heaven, by plain Words ; and God has 
 inspir'd good Men by his Spirit; and they have written 
 all his Laws down in a Book.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 459 
 
 Wift. Me no understand that, where is Book? 
 
 IV. A. Alas, my poor Creature, I have not this Book ; 
 but I hope I shall one Time or other get it for you, and 
 help you to read it. 
 
 Here he embraced her with great Affettion; but 
 with inexpressible Grief, that he had not a Bible. 
 
 Wife. But how you makee me know, that God teachee 
 them to write that Book? 
 
 W. '. A. By the same Rule that we know him to be 
 God. 
 
 Wife. What Rule, what Way you know him ? 
 
 W.A. Because he teaches and commands nothing 
 but what is good, righteous, and holy ; and tends to make 
 us perfectly good, as well as perfectly happy; and be- 
 cause he forbids and commands us to avoid all that is 
 wicked, that is evil in itself, or evil in its Consequences. 
 
 Wife. That me would understand, that me fain see ; 
 if he teachee all good Thing, forbid all wicked Thing, he 
 reward all good Thing, punish all wicked Thing, he make 
 all Thing, he give all Thing, he hear me when I say O to 
 him, as you go do just now; he makee me good, if I wish 
 be good, he spare me, no makee kill me, when I no be 
 good ; all this you say he do, yet he be great God ; me 
 take, think, believe him be great God ; me say O to him 
 too with you my Dear. 
 
 Here the poor Man could forbear no longer; but 
 raising her up, made her kneel by him, and he pray'd to 
 God aloud to instruct; her hi the Knowledge of himself 
 by his Spirit, and that by some good Providence, if pos- 
 sible, she might sometime or other come to have a Bible, 
 that she might read the Word of God, and be taught by 
 it to know him. 
 
 This was the Time that we saw him lift her up by the 
 Hand, and saw him kneel down by her, as above. 
 
 They had several other Discourses, it seems, after 
 this, too long to set down here; and particularly she 
 made him promise, that since he confest his own Life
 
 46o ADVENTURES OF 
 
 had been a wicked abominable Course of Provocation 
 against God, that he would reform it, and not make God 
 angry any more, lest he should make him dead, as she 
 call'd it, and then she should be left alone, and never be 
 taught to know this God better ; and lest he should be 
 miserable, as he had told her wicked Men should be after 
 Death. 
 
 This was a strange Account, and very affecting to us 
 both, but particularly to the young Clergyman ; he was 
 indeed wonderfully surpriz'd with it, but under the greatest 
 Affliction imaginable, that he could not talk to her, that 
 he could not speak English to make her understand 
 him ; and as she spoke but very broken English, he could 
 not understand her. However, he turn'd himself to me, 
 and told me, that he believed there must be more to do 
 with this Woman than to marry her: I did not under- 
 stand him at first, but at length he explain'd himself, viz. 
 that she ought to be Baptiz'd. 
 
 I agreed with him in that Part readily, and was for 
 going about it presently : No, no, hold Sir, said he, tho' 
 I would have her be Baptiz'd by all Means, yet I must 
 observe, that Will. Atkins, her Husband, has indeed 
 brought her in a wonderful Manner to be willing to em- 
 brace a religious Life, and has given her just Ideas of 
 the Being of a God, of his Power, Justice, Mercy ; yet I 
 desire to know of him, if he has said any Thing to her 
 of Jesus Christ, and of the Salvation of Sinners, of the 
 Nature of Faith in him, and Redemption by him, of the 
 Holy Spirit, the Resurrection, the last Judgment, and a 
 future State. 
 
 I call'd Will. Atkins again, and ask'd him; but the 
 poor Fellow fell immediately into Tears, and told us he 
 had said something to her of all those things, but that he 
 was himself so wicked a Creature, and his own Con- 
 science so reproach'd him with his horrid ungodly Life, 
 that he trembled at the Apprehensions, that her Know- 
 ledge of him should lessen the Attention she should give 
 to those Things, and make her rather contemn Religion
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 461 
 
 than receive it: But he was assur'd, he said, that her 
 Mind was so dispos'd to receive due Impressions of all 
 those Things, that if I would but discourse with her, she 
 would make it appear to my Satisfaction, that my Labour 
 would not be lost upon her. 
 
 Accordingly I call'd her in, and placing my self as 
 Interpreter between my religious Priest and the Woman, 
 I entreated him to begin with her ; but sure such a Ser- 
 mon was never preach'd by a Popish Priest in these latter 
 Ages of the World; and, as I told him, I thought he had 
 all the Zeal, all the Knowledge, all the Sincerity of a 
 Christian, without the Error of a Roman Catholick; and 
 that I took him to be such a Clergy-man, as the Roman 
 Bishops were before the Church of Rome assum'd spi- 
 ritual Sovereignty over the Consciences of Men. 
 
 In a Word, he brought the poor Woman to embrace 
 the Knowledge of Christ, and of Redemption by him, 
 not with Wonder and Astonishment only, as she did the 
 first Notions of a God, but with Joy and Faith, with an 
 Affection and a surprizing Degree of Understanding, 
 scarce to be imagin'd, much less to be express' d ; and at 
 her own Request she was Baptiz'd. 
 
 When he was preparing to Baptize her, 1 entreated 
 him, that he would perform that Office with some Cau- 
 tion, that the Man might not perceive he was of the Ro- 
 man Church, if possible, because of other ill Consequences 
 which might attend a Difference among us in that very 
 Religion, which we were instructing the other in. He 
 told me, that as he had no consecrated Chapel, no proper 
 Things for the Office, I should see he would do it in a 
 Manner that I should not know by it, that he was a Ro- 
 man Catholick my self, if I had not known it before: 
 And so he did ; for saying only some Words over to him- 
 self in Latin, which I could not understand, he pour'd a 
 whole Dishful of Water upon the Woman's Head, pro- 
 nouncing in French, very loud, MARY, which was the 
 Name her Husband desir'd me to give her; for I was her 
 Godfather, I Baptize thee in the Name of the Father,
 
 462 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; so that none 
 could know any Thing by it, what Religion he was of: 
 He gave the Benediction afterwards in Latin; but either 
 Will. Atkins did not know but it was in French, or else 
 did not take Notice of it at that time. 
 
 - As soon as this was over, we married them ; and after 
 the Marriage was over, he turn'd himself to Will. Atkins, 
 and in a very affectionate Manner exhorted him, not only 
 to persevere in that good Disposition he was in, but to 
 support the Convictions that were upon him by a Reso- 
 lution to reform his Life ; told him it was in vain to say 
 he repented, if he did not forsake his Crimes : Repre- 
 sented to him, how God had honoured him with being 
 the Instrument of bringing his Wife to the Knowledge of 
 the Christian Religion, and that he should be careful he 
 did not dishonour the Grace of God, and that if he did, 
 he would see the Heathen a better Christian than him- 
 self, the Savage converted, and the Instrument cast away. 
 He said a great many good Things to them both, and 
 then recommending them in a few Words to God's Good- 
 ness, gave them the Benediction again, I repeating every 
 Thing to them in English, and thus ended the Ceremony. 
 I think it was the most pleasant, agreeable Day to me, 
 that ever I passed in my whole Life. 
 
 But my Clergyman had not done yet; his Thoughts 
 hung continually upon the Conversion of the seven and 
 thirty Savages, and fain he would have stay'd upon the 
 Island to have undertaken it ; but I convinc'd him, first, 
 that his Undertaking was impracticable in itself; and 
 secondly, that perhaps I would put it into a Way of being 
 done in his Absence to his Satisfaction; of which by 
 and by. 
 
 Having thus brought the Affair of the Island to a 
 narrow Compass, I was preparing to go on board the 
 Ship, when the young Man, whom I had taken out of the 
 famish'd Ship's Company, came to me, and told me, he 
 understood I had a Clergyman with me, and that I caused 
 the English Men to be married to the Savages, whom
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 463 
 
 they called Wives ; that he had a Match too, which he 
 desir'd might be fmish'd before I went, between two 
 Christians, which he hop'd would not be disagreeable 
 to me. 
 
 I knew this must be the young Woman who was his 
 Mother's Servant, for there was no other Christian Woman 
 on the Island; so I began to perswade him not to do any 
 Thing of that Kind rashly, or because he found himself 
 in this solitary Circumstance. I represented to him, that 
 he had some considerable Substance in the World, and 
 good Friends, as I understood by himself, and by his 
 Maid also ; that his Maid was not only poor, and a Ser- 
 vant, but was unequal to him, she being six or seven and 
 twenty Years old, and he not above seventeen or eighteen ; 
 that he might very probably, with my Assistance, make a 
 Remove from this Wilderness, and come into his own 
 Country again, and that then it would be a thousand to 
 one but he would repent his Choice ; and the Dislike of 
 that Circumstance might be disadvantageous to both. I 
 was going to say more, but he interrupted me, smiling, 
 and told me, with a great deal of Modesty, that I mistook 
 in my Guesses ; that he had nothing of that Kind in his 
 Thoughts, his present Circumstance being melancholly 
 and disconsolate enough ; and he was very glad to hear 
 that I had Thoughts of putting them in a Way to see 
 their Country again, and nothing should have put him 
 upon staying there, but that the Voyage I was going was 
 so exceeding long and hazardous, and would carry him 
 quite out of the Reach of all his Friends ; that he had 
 nothing to desire of me, but that I would settle him in 
 some little Property in the Island where he was, give him 
 a Servant or two and some few Necessaries, and he would 
 settle himself here like a Planter, waiting the good Time, 
 when, if ever I return'd to England, I would redeem him, 
 and hop'd I would not be unmindful of him when I came 
 into England; that he would give me some Letters to 
 his Friends in London, to let them know how good I had 
 been to him, and in what Part of the World, and what
 
 464 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Circumstance I had left him in; that he promised me, 
 that whenever I redeemed him, the Plantation, and all 
 the Improvement he had made upon it, let the Value be 
 what it would, should be wholly mine. 
 
 His Discourse was very prettily deliver' d, considering 
 his Youth, and was the more agreeable to me, because 
 he told me positively the Match was not for himself: 
 I gave him all possible Assurances, that if I liv'd to come 
 safe to England, I would deliver his Letter, and do his 
 Business effectually, and that he might depend I would 
 never forget the Circumstance I had left him in ; but still 
 I was impatient to know who were the Persons to be 
 married, upon which he told me, it was my Jack of all 
 Trades, and his Maid Susan. 
 
 I was most agreeably surpriz'd, when he nam'd the 
 Match, for indeed I thought it very suitable ; the Cha- 
 racter of that Man I have given already ; and as for the 
 Maid, she was a very honest, modest, sober and religious 
 young Woman, had a very good Share of Sense, was 
 agreeable enough in her Person, spoke very handsomely, 
 and to the Purpose, always with Decency and good Man- 
 ners, and not backward to speak when any Thing required 
 it, or impertinently forward to speak when it was not her 
 Business ; very handy and housewifely in any Thing that 
 was before her ; an excellent Manager, and fit indeed to 
 have been Governess to the whole Island; she knew very 
 well how to behave to all kind of Folks she had about her, 
 and to better, if she had found any there. 
 
 The Match being proposed in this Manner, we married 
 them the same Day, and as I was Father at the Altar, as 
 I may say, and gave her away, so I gave her a Portion ; 
 for I appointed her and her Husband a handsome large 
 Space of Ground for their Plantation. And indeed this 
 Match, and the Proposal the young Gentleman made to 
 give him a small Property in the Island, put me upon 
 parcelling it out amongst them, that they might not quar- 
 rel afterwards about their Situation. 
 
 This Sharing out the Land to them, I left to Will.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 465 
 
 Atkins, who indeed was now grown a most sober, grave, 
 managing Fellow, perfectly reform'd, exceeding pious and 
 religious, and as far as I may be allow'd to speak posi- 
 tively in such a Case, I verily believe, was a true sincere 
 Penitent 
 
 He divided Things so justly, and so much to every 
 one's Satisfaction, that they only desired one general 
 Writing under my Hand for the whole, which I caused to 
 be drawn up and sign'd and seal'd to them, setting out 
 the Bounds and Situation of every Man's Plantation, and 
 testifying that I gave them thereby severally a Right to 
 the whole Possession and Inheritance of the respective 
 Plantations or Farms, with their Improvements to them 
 and their Heirs, reserving all the rest of the Island as my 
 own Property, and a certain Rent for every particular 
 Plantation after eleven Years, if I, or any one from me, or 
 in my Name came to demand it, producing an attested 
 Copy of the same Writing. 
 
 As to the Government and Laws among them, I told 
 them I was not capable of giving them better Rules, than 
 they were able to give themselves ; only made them pro- 
 mise me to live in Love and good Neighbourhood with 
 one another ; and so I prepared to leave them. 
 
 One Thing I must not omit, and this is, that being 
 now settled in a Kind of Common- Wealth among them- 
 selves, and having much Business in Hand, it was but 
 odd to have seven and thirty Indians live in a Nook of 
 the Island independent, and indeed unemploy'd; for ex- 
 cepting the providing themselves Food, which they had 
 Difficulty enough in too, sometimes, they had no manner 
 of Business or Property to manage. I propos'd therefore 
 to the Governour Spaniard, that he should go to them 
 with Friday's Father, and propose to them to remove, 
 and either plant for themselves, or take them into their 
 several Families as Servants to be maintain'd for their 
 Labour, but without being absolute Slaves ; for I would 
 not admit them to make them Slaves by Force by any 
 Means, because they had their Liberty given them by 
 R. C. cp
 
 466 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Capitulation, and as it were, Articles of Surrender, which 
 they ought not to break. 
 
 They most willingly embrac'd the Proposal, and came 
 all very chearfully along with him ; so we allotted them 
 Land and Plantations, which three or four accepted of, 
 but all the rest chose to be employ'd as Servants in the 
 several Families we had settled ; and thus my Colony was 
 in a Manner settled, as follows. The Spaniards possess'd 
 my original Habitation, which was the Capital City, and 
 extended their Plantations all along the Side of the Brook, 
 which made the Creek that I have so often describ'd, as 
 far as my Bower ; and as they increased their Culture, it 
 went always Eastward. The English liv'd in the North - 
 East Part, where Will. Atkins, and his Comrades began, 
 and came on Southward, and South-West, towards the 
 back Part of the Spaniards, and every Plantation had a 
 great Addition of Land to take in, if they found Occasion, 
 so that they need not justle one another for want of 
 Room. 
 
 All the East End of the Island was left uninhabited, 
 that if any of the Savages should come on Shore there, 
 only for their usual customary Barbarities, they might 
 come and go, if they disturb'd no Body, no Body would 
 disturb them ; and no doubt but they were often ashore, 
 and went away again ; for I never heard that the Planters 
 were attack 'd or disturb'd any more. 
 
 It now came into my Thoughts, that I had hinted to 
 my Friend the Clergyman, that the Work of Converting 
 the Savages, might perhaps be set on Foot in his Absence, 
 to his Satisfaction ; and I told him, that now I thought it 
 was put in a fair Way ; for the Savages being thus divided 
 among the Christians, if they would but every one of them 
 do their Part with those which came under their Hands, 
 I hop'd it might have a very good EffecT;. 
 
 He agreed presently in that, if, said he, they will do 
 their Part; but how, says he, shall we obtain that of 
 them? I told him, we would call them together, and 
 leave it in Charge with them, or go to them one by one,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 467 
 
 which he thought best, so we divided it ; he to speak to 
 the Spaniards, who were all Papists, and I to the English, 
 who were all Protestants ; and we recommended it ear- 
 nestly to them, and made them promise, that they never 
 would make any Distinclion of Papist or Protestant, in 
 their exhorting the Savages to turn Christians ; but teach 
 them the general Knowledge of the true God, and of their 
 Saviour Jesus Christ; and they likewise promis'd us, that 
 they would never have any Differences or Disputes one 
 with another about Religion. 
 
 When I came to Will. Atkins's House, I may call it 
 so, for such a House, or such a Piece of Basket- Work, 
 I believe, was not standing in the World again ; I say, 
 when I came there, I found the young Woman I have 
 mention'd above, and Will. Atkins's Wife, were become 
 Intimates; and this prudent religious young Woman, had 
 perfected the Work William Atkins had begun; and 
 though it was not above four Days after what I have re- 
 lated, yet the new baptiz'd Savage Woman was made 
 such a Christian, as I have seldom heard of any like her 
 in all my Observation, or Conversation, in the World. 
 
 It came next into my Mind in the Morning before I 
 went to them, that amongst all the needful Things I had 
 to leave with them, I had not left them a Bible, in which, 
 I shew'd my self less considering for them, than my good 
 Friend the Widow was for me, when she sent me the 
 Cargo of an hundred Pounds from Lisbon, where she 
 pack'd up 3 Bibles, and a Prayer-book : However, the 
 good Woman's Charity had a greater Extent than ever 
 she imagin'd ; for they were reserv'd for the Comfort and 
 Instruction of those, that made much better Use of them 
 than I had done. 
 
 I took one of the Bibles in my Pocket, and when I 
 came to Will. Atkins's Tent or House, and found the 
 young Woman, and Atkins's baptiz'd Wife, had been 
 discoursing of Religion together; for Will. Atkins, told it 
 me, with a great deal of Joy : I ask'd if they were toge- 
 ther now, and he said, yes ; so I went into the House, 
 
 302
 
 463 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and he with me, and we found them together very earnest 
 in Discourse. O Sir ! says Will. Atkitis, when God has 
 Sinners to reconcile to himself, and Aliens to bring Home, 
 he never wants a Messenger ; my Wife has got a new 
 Instructor! I knew I was unworthy, as I was uncapable 
 of that Work ! That young Woman has been sent hither 
 from Heaven ; she is enough to convert a whole Island of 
 Savages ! The young Woman blush'd, and rose up to go 
 away, but I desir'd her to sit still ; I told her, she had a 
 good Work upon her Hands, and I hop'd God would 
 bless her in it 
 
 We talk'd a little, and I did not perceive they had 
 any Book among them, though I did not ask ; but I put 
 my Hand in my Pocket, and pull'd out my Bible ; here, 
 says /, to A tkins, I have brought you an Assistant that 
 perhaps you had not before. The Man was so confounded, 
 that he was not able to speak for some Time ; but re- 
 covering himself, he takes it with both his Hands, and 
 turning to his Wife, here, my Dear, says he ; did not I 
 tell you, our God, tho' he lives above, could hear what 
 we said? Here's the Book I pray'd for, when you and I 
 kneel'd down under the Bush ; now God has heard us, 
 and sent it ; when he had said so, the Man fell into 
 such Transports of a passionate Joy, that between the 
 Joy of having it, and giving God thanks for it, the Tears 
 run down his Face like a Child that was crying. 
 
 The Woman was surprized, and was like to have run 
 into a Mistake, that none of us were aware of; for she 
 firmly believ'd God had sent the Book upon her Hus- 
 band's Petition: It is true, that providentially it was so, 
 and might be taken so in a consequent Sense ; but I 
 believe it would have been no difficult Matter at that 
 Time, to have perswaded the poor Woman to have be- 
 liev'd, that an express Messenger came from Heaven, on 
 Purpose to bring that individual Book; but it was too 
 serious a Matter, to suffer any Delusion to take Place; so 
 I turn'd to the young Woman, and told her we did not 
 desire to impose upon the new Convert, in her first, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 469 
 
 more ignorant Understanding of Things ; and begg'd her 
 to explain to her, that God may be very properly said to 
 answer our Petitions, when in the Course of his Provi- 
 dence, such things are in a particular Manner brought to 
 pass, as we petition'd for ; but we do not expect Returns 
 from Heaven, in a miraculous and particular Manner, 
 and that it is our Mercy, that it is not so. 
 
 This the young Woman did afterwards effectually ; so 
 that there was, I assure you, no Priest-craft used here ; 
 and I should have thought it one of the most unjustifiable 
 Frauds in the World, to have had it so. But the Surprize 
 of Joy upon Will. Atkins, is really not to be expressed; 
 and there we may be sure, there was no Delusion : Sure, 
 no Man was ever more thankful in the World for any 
 Thing of its Kind, than he was for his Bible ; nor I 
 believe, never any Man was glad of a Bible from a better 
 Principle : And tho' he had been a most profligate Crea- 
 ture, desperate, headstrong, outrageous, furious, and 
 wicked to a great Degree ; yet this Man is a standing 
 Rule to us all, for the well instructing Children, (viz.} that 
 Parents should never give over to teach and instruct, 
 or ever despair of the Success of their Endeavours, let the 
 Children be ever so obstinate, refractory, or to Appear- 
 ance, insensible of Instruction; for if ever God in his 
 Providence touches the Consciences of such, the Force of 
 their Education returns upon them, and the early In- 
 struction of Parents is not lost ; tho' it may have been 
 many Years laid asleep; but some Time or other they 
 may find the Benefit of it. 
 
 Thus it was with this poor Man, however ignorant he 
 was, or divested of Religion and Christian Knowledge; 
 he found he had some to do with now, more ignorant 
 than himself; and that the least Part of the Instruction of 
 his good Father that could now come to his Mind, was of 
 Use to him. 
 
 Among the rest it occurred to him, he said, how his 
 Father us'd to insist much upon the inexpressible Value 
 of the Bible, the Privilege and Blessing of it to Nations,
 
 47 o ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Families, and Persons ; but he never entertained the least 
 Notion of the Worth of it, till now ; when being to talk to 
 Heathens, Savages, and Barbarians, he wanted the Help 
 of the written Oracle for his Assistance. 
 
 The young Woman was very glad of it also for the 
 present Occasion, tho' she had one, and so had the 
 Youth on board our Ship among their Goods, which were 
 not yet brought on Shore ; and now having said so many 
 Things of this young Woman, I cannot omit telling one 
 Story more of her, and my self, which has something in 
 it very informing and remarkable. 
 
 I have related, to what Extremity the poor yOung 
 Woman was reduced ; how her Mistress was starved to 
 Death, and did die on board that unhappy Ship we met 
 at Sea ; and how the whole Ship's Company being re- 
 duc'd to the last Extremity ; the Gentlewoman, and h~r 
 Son, and this Maid, were first hardly used as to Provi- 
 sions, and at last totally neglecfled and starved; that is to 
 say, brought to the last Extremity of Hunger. 
 
 One Day being discoursing with her upon the Ex- 
 tremities they suffered, I ask'd her if she could describe 
 by what she had felt, what it was to starve, and how it 
 appear'd ; she told me, she believed she could ; and she 
 told her Tale very distinctly thus : 
 
 " First, Sir, said she, we had for some Days far'd ex- 
 " ceeding hard, and suffer'd very great Hunger; but now 
 " at last, we were wholly without Food of any Kind, ex- 
 " cept Sugar, and a little Wine, and a little Water. The 
 <; first Day, after I had receiv'd no Food at all, I found 
 " my self towards Evening, first empty and sickish at my 
 " Stomach, and nearer Night mightily inclin'd to yawn' 
 " ing, and sleepy. I laid down on a Couch in the great 
 " Cabin to sleep, and slept about three Houro, and awak'd 
 " a little refresh'd ; having taken a Glass of Wine when I 
 "lay down; after being about three Hours awake, it 
 " being about five a Clock in the Morning, I found my 
 " self empty, and my Stomach sickish, and lay down 
 " again, but could not sleep at all, being very faint, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 471 
 
 " ill ; and thus I continued all the second Day, with a 
 " strange Variety, first hungry, then sick again, with 
 " Reachings to Vomit. The second Night being oblig'd 
 " to go to Bed again, without any Food, more than a 
 " Draught of fair Water, and being asleep, I dream'd I 
 " was at Barbadocs^ and that the Market was mightily 
 " stock'd with Provisions ; that I bought some for my 
 " Mistress, and went and din'd very heartily. 
 
 " I thought my Stomach was as full after this as. any 
 " would have been after, or at a good Dinner ; but when 
 " I wak'd, I was exceedingly sunk in my Spirits, to find 
 "my self in the Extremity of Famine : The last Glass of 
 " Wine we had, I drank, and put Sugar in it, because of 
 " its having some Spirit to supply Nourishment ; but 
 "there being no Substance in the Stomach for the di- 
 gesting Office to work upon, I found the only Effe<fl of 
 "the Wine was, to raise disagreeable Fumes from the 
 " Stomach, into the Head ; and I lay, as they told me, 
 "stupid, and senseless, as one drunk for some Time. 
 
 "The third Day in the Morning, after a Night of 
 "strange and confus'd inconsistent Dreams, and rather 
 " dozing than sleeping, I wak'd, ravenous and furious 
 "with Hunger; and I question, had not my Uiiderstand- 
 " ing return'd and conquer'd it ; I say, I question whe- 
 " ther, if I had been a Mother, and had had a little Child 
 "with me, its Life would have been safe or not? 
 
 " This lasted about three Hours ; during which Time 
 " I was twice raging mad as any Creature in Bedlam, as 
 " my young Master told me, and as he can now inform 
 " you. 
 
 " In one of these Fits of Lunacy or Distraction, whe- 
 " ther by the Motion of the Ship, or some Slip of my 
 " Foot, I know not ; I fell down, and struck my Face 
 " against the Corner of a Palat Bed, in which my Mis- 
 " tress lay ; and with the Blow the Blood gush'd out of 
 " my Nose ; and the Cabin Boy bringing me a little 
 " Bason, I sat down and bled into it a. great deal ; and as 
 "the Blood run from me, I came to my self; and the
 
 472 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 " Violence of the Flame or the Fever, I was in, abated, 
 " and so did the ravenous Part of the Hunger. 
 
 "Then I grew sick, and reach'd to vomit, but could 
 "not; for I had nothing in my Stomach to bring up: 
 "After I had bled some Time, I swoon'd, and they all 
 " believ'd I was dead ; but I came to my self soon after, 
 " and then had a most dreadful Pain in my Stomach, 
 " not to be described ; not like the Cholick, but a gnawing 
 "eager Pain for Food: And towards Night it went off 
 " with a kind of earnest Wishing or Longing for Food ; 
 " something like, as I suppose, the Longing of a Woman 
 "with Child. I took another Draught of Water with 
 " Sugar in it, but my Stomach loathed the Sugar, and 
 " brought it all up again ; then I took a Draught of Water 
 " without Sugar, and that stay'd with me ; and I laid me 
 ' down upon the Bed, praying most heartily, that it would 
 ' please God to take me away ; and composing my Mind 
 'in Hopes of it, I slumber'd a while, and then waking, 
 ' thought my self dying, being light with Vapours from 
 ' an empty Stomach. I recommended my Soul then to 
 ' God, and earnestly wish'd that some Body would throw 
 ' me into the Sea. 
 
 "All this while my Mistress lay by me, just, as I 
 " thought, expiring, but bore it with much more Patience 
 " than I, and gave the last Bit of Bread she had left to 
 " her Child, my young Master, who would not have taken 
 " it, but she obliged him to eat it ; and I believe it sav'd 
 "his Life. 
 
 " Towards the Morning I slept again, and first when I 
 " awaked, I fell into a violent Passion of Crying, and after 
 " that had a second Fit of violent Hunger. I got up 
 ' ravenous, and in a most dreadful Condition. Had my 
 ' Mistress been dead, as much as I loved her, I am cer- 
 ' tain, I should have eaten a Piece of her Flesh, with as 
 'much Relish, and as unconcerned, as ever I did the 
 ' Flesh of any Creature appointed for Food ; and once or 
 ' twice I was going to bite my own Arm. At last, I saw 
 "the Bason in which was the Blood I had bled at my
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 473 
 
 u Nose the Day before. I ran to it, and swallowed it with 
 "such Haste, and such a greedy Appetite, as if I had 
 " wonder' d no Body had taken it before, and afraid it 
 " would be taken from me now. 
 
 " Tho' after it was down, the Thoughts of it fill'd me 
 "with Horror, yet it check'd the Fit of Hunger, and I 
 " drank a Draught of fair Water, and was compos'd and 
 " refresh'd for some Hours after it. This was the 4th 
 "Day, and thus I held it, 'till towards Night, when within 
 "the Compass of three Hours, I had all these several 
 " Circumstances over again, one after another, (viz.) sick, 
 " sleepy, eagerly hungry, Pain in the Stomach, then raven- 
 "ous again, then sick again, then lunatick, then crying, 
 " then ravenous again ; and so every Quarter of an Hour, 
 "and my Strength wasted exceedingly. At Night I laid 
 "me down, having no Comfort, but in the Hope that I 
 "should die before Morning. 
 
 "All this Night I had no Sleep. But the Hunger was 
 "now turned into a Disease ; and I had a terrible Cholick 
 " and Griping, by Wind, instead of Food, having found 
 " its Way into the Bowels. And in this Condition I lay 
 "'till Morning, when I was surprized a little with the Cries 
 " and Lamentations of my young Master, who call'd out 
 " to me that his Mother was dead. I lifted myself up a 
 " little ; for I had not Strength to rise, but found she was 
 " not dead, though she was able to give very little Signs 
 "of life. 
 
 "I had then such Convulsions in my Stomach, for 
 " want of some Sustenance, that I cannot describe, with 
 " such frequent Throws and Pangs of Appetite, that no- 
 " thing but the Tortures of Death can imitate: And in 
 "this condition I was, when I heard the Seamen above 
 "cry out, A Sail, a Sail, and halloo and jump about, as if 
 " they were distracted. 
 
 " I was not able to get off from the Bed, and my Mis- 
 press much less; and my young Master was so sick, 
 " that I thought he had been expiring ; so we could not 
 " open the Cabin Door, or get any Account what it was
 
 474 'ADVENTURES OF 
 
 "that occasioned such a Combustion, nor had we had 
 "any Conversation with the Ship's Company for two 
 " Days ; they having told us, that they had not a Mouth- 
 " ful of any Thing to eat in the Ship ; and they told us 
 " afterwards, they thought we had been dead. 
 
 " It was this dreadful Condition we were in when you 
 u were sent to save our Lives ; and how you found us, Sir, 
 "you know as well as I, and better too." 
 
 This was her own Relation, and is such a distinct 
 Account of Starving to Death, as I confess I never met 
 with, and was exceeding entertaining to me. I am the 
 rather apt to believe it to be a true Account, because the 
 Youth gave me an Account of a good Part of it ; though I 
 must own, not so distinct and so feelingly as his Maid; 
 and the rather, because it seems his Mother fed him at 
 the Price of her own Life : But the poor Maid, tho' her 
 Constitution being stronger than that of her Mistress, 
 who was in Years, and a weakly Woman too, she might 
 struggle harder with it; I say, the poor Maid might be 
 supposed to feel the Extremity something sooner than her 
 Mistress, who might be allowed to keep the last Bit some- 
 thing longer than she parted with any to relieve the Maid. 
 No Question, as the Case is here related, if our Ship, or 
 some other, had not so providentially met them, a few Days 
 more woula have ended all their Lives, unless they had pre- 
 vented it by eating one another ; and even that, as their 
 Case stood, would have served them but a little while, 
 they being 500 Leagues from any Land, or any Possibility 
 of Relief, other than in the miraculous Manner it hap- 
 pened : But this is by the Way. I return to my Disposi- 
 tion of Things among the People. 
 
 And, First, It is to be observ'd here, That for many 
 Reasons I did not think fit to let them know any Thing 
 of the Sloop I had framed, and which I thought of setting 
 up among them, for I found, at least at my first coming, 
 such Seeds of Divisions among them, that I saw it 
 plainly, had I set up the Sloop, and left it among them,
 
 ROSINS ON CRUSOE. 475 
 
 they would upon every light Disgust have separated, and 
 gone away from one another, or perhaps have turned 
 Pyrates, and so made the Island a Den of Thieves, in- 
 stead of a Plantation of sober and religious People, so as 
 I intended it. Nor did I leave the two Pieces of Brass 
 Cannon that I had on Board, or the two Quarter-Deck 
 Guns, that my Nephew took extraordinarily, for the same 
 Reason. I thought it was enough to qualify them for a 
 defensive War against any that should invade them; but 
 not to set them up for an offensive War, or to encourage 
 them to go Abroad to attack others, which in the End 
 would only bring Ruin and Destruction upon themselves 
 and all their Undertaking. I reserved the Sloop there- 
 fore, and the Guns, for their Service another Way, as I 
 shall observe in its Place. 
 
 I have now done with the Island. I left them all in 
 good Circumstances, and in a flourishing Condition, and 
 went on board my Ship again the fifth Day of MAY, 
 having been five and twenty Days among them. And as 
 they were all resolved to stay upon the Island 'till I came 
 to remove them, I promised to send some farther Relief 
 from the Urasils, if I could possibly find an Opportunity : 
 And particularly, I promised to send them some Cattle, 
 such as Sheep, Hogs and Cows. For as to the two Cows 
 and Calves which I brought from England, we had been 
 obliged by the Length of our Voyage to kill them at Sea, 
 for want of Hay to feed them. 
 
 The next Day, giving them a Salute of five Guns at 
 Parting, we set Sail, and arriv'd at the Bay of All-Saints 
 in the Brasils in about 22 Days ; meeting nothing re- 
 markable in our Passage7"Tmt this, That about three 
 Days after we sail'd, being becalm 'd, and the Current 
 setting strong to the E.N.E. running, as it were, into a 
 Bay or Gulph on the Land Side, we were driven some- 
 thing out of our Course, and once or twice our Men cry'd 
 Land to the Eastward ; but whether it was the Continent 
 or Islands, we could not tell by any Means. 
 
 But the third Day towards Evening, the Sea smooth,
 
 476 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and the Weather calm, we saw the Sea, as it were covefd 
 towards the Land with something very black, not being 
 able to discover what it was, 'till after some Time, our 
 chief Mate going up the main Shrowds a little Way, and 
 looking at them with a Perspective, cry'd out it was an 
 Army. I could not imagine what he meant by an Army, 
 and spoke a little hastily, calling the Fellow a Fool, or 
 some such Word : Nay, Sir, says he, don't be angry, for 
 'tis an Army and a Fleet too ; for I believe there are a 
 thousand Canoes, and you may see them paddle along, 
 and they are coming towards us too, apace. 
 
 I was a little surpriz'd then indeed, and so was my 
 Nephew, the Captain ; for he had heard such terrible 
 Stories of them in the Island, and having never been in 
 those Seas before, that he could not tell what to think of 
 it, but said two or three Times, we should all be devour'd. 
 I must confess, considering we were becalm' d, and the 
 Current set strong towards the Shore, I lik'd it the worse: 
 However, I bad him not be afraid, but bring the Ship to 
 an Anchor, as soon as we came so near to know that we 
 must engage them. 
 
 The Weather continu'd calm, and they came on apace 
 towards us ; so I gave Order to come to an Anchor, and 
 furl all our Sails: As for the Savages, I told them they 
 had nothing to fear but Fire ; and therefore they should 
 get their Boats out, and fasten them, one close by the 
 Head, and the other by the Stern, and Man them both 
 well, and wait the Issue in that Posture. This I did, that 
 the Men in the Boats might be ready with Skeets and 
 Buckets to put out any Fire these Savages might endea- 
 vour to fix to the Outside of the Ship. 
 
 In this Posture we lay by for them, and in a little 
 while they came up with us ; but never was such a horrid 
 Sight seen by Christians : My Mate was much mistaken 
 in his Calculation of their Number, I mean of a thousand 
 Canoes; the most we could make of them when they 
 came up, being about a hundred and six and twenty; and 
 a great many of them too ; for some of them had sixteen
 
 ROBMSON CRUSOE. 477 
 
 or seventeen Men in them, and some more ; and the least 
 six or seven. 
 
 When they came nearer to us, they seem'd to be struck 
 with Wonder and Astonishment, as at a Sight which they 
 had doubtless never seen before ; nor could they at first, 
 as we afterwards understood, know what to make of us. 
 They came boldly up, however, very near to us, and 
 seem'd to go about to row round us ; but we call'd to our 
 Men in the Boats, not to let them come too near them. 
 
 This very Order brought us to an Engagement with 
 them, without our designing it ; for five or six of their large 
 Canoes came so near our Long-Boat, that our Men beck- 
 on'd with their Hands to them to keep back ; which they 
 understood very well, and went back; but at their Re- 
 treat, about 50 Arrows came on board us from those 
 Boats ; and one of our Men in the Long-Boat was very 
 much wounded. 
 
 However, I call'd to them not to fire by any Means ; 
 but we handed down some Deal-Boards into the Boat, 
 and the Carpenters presently set up a kind of Fence, like 
 waste Boards, to cover them from the Arrows of the 
 Savages, if they should shoot again. 
 
 About half an Hour afterwards they came all up in 
 a Body a-stern of us, and pretty near us, so near that 
 we could easily discern what they were, tho' we could 
 not tell their Design : And I easily found they were some 
 of my old Friends, the same Sort of Savages that I had 
 been used to engage with ; and in a little Time more 
 they row'd a little farther out to Sea, 'till they came di- 
 rectly Broad-side with us, and then row'd down strait 
 upon us, 'till they came so near, that they could hear us 
 speak. Upon this I order'd all my Men to keep close, 
 lest they should shoot any more Arrows, and made all 
 our Guns ready; but being so near as to be within 
 hearing, I made Friday go out upon the Deck, and call 
 out aloud to them in his Language to know what they 
 meant, which accordingly he did; whether they under-
 
 473 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 stood him or not, that I knew not : But as soon as he 
 had call'd to them, six of them, who were in the foremost 
 or nighest Boat to us, turn'd their Canoes from us, and 
 stooping down, shevv'd us their naked Backsides, just as 
 if in English, saving your Presence, they had bid us kiss 
 . Whether this was a Defiance or Challenge, we 
 know not; or whether it was done in meer Contempt, or 
 as a Signal to the rest; but immediately Friday cry'd 
 out they were going to shoot, and unhappily for him poor 
 Fellow; they let fly about 300 of their Arrows, and, to 
 my inexpressible Grief, kill'd poor Friday, no other Man 
 being in their Sight. 
 
 The poor Fellow was shot with no less than three 
 Arrows, and about three more fell very near him ; such 
 unlucky Marksmen they were. 
 
 I was so enrag'd with the Loss of my old Servant, the 
 Companion of all my Sorrows and Solitudes, that I im- 
 mediately order'd five Guns to be loaded with small Shot, 
 and four with great, and gave them such a Broad-side, as 
 they had never heard in their Lives before, to be sure. 
 
 They were not above half a Cable Length off when 
 \ve fir'd; and our Gunners took their Aim so well, that 
 three or four of their Canoes were overset, as we had 
 reason to believe, by one Shot only. 
 
 The ill Manners of turning up their bare Backsides 
 to us, gave us no great Offence ; neither did I know for 
 certain, whether that which would pass for the greatest 
 Contempt among us, might be understood so by them, or 
 not ; therefore in Return, I had only resolv'd to have fir'd 
 four or five Guns at them with Powder only, which I 
 knew would fright them sufficiently : But when they shot 
 at us diredlly with all the Fury they were capable of, and 
 especially as they had kill'd my poor Friday, whom I so 
 entirely lov'd and valu'd, and who indeed so well deserv'd 
 it; I not only had been justify'd before God and Man, 
 but would have been very glad, if I could, to have overset 
 every Canoe there, and drown'd every one of them. 
 
 I can neither tell how many we kill'd, or how many
 
 RO 13 INS ON CRUSOE. 479 
 
 we wounded at this Broad-side ; but sure such a Fright 
 and Hurry never was seen among such a Multitude ;, 
 there were 13 or 14 of their Canoes split and overset in 
 all, and the Men all set a swimming ; the rest frighted 
 out of their Wits, scour'd away as fast as they could, 
 taking but little Care to save those whose Boats were 
 split or spoiled with our Shot. So I suppose, that they 
 were many of them lost. And our Men took one poor 
 Fellow swimming for his Life, above an Hour after they 
 were all gone. 
 
 Our small Shot from our Cannon must needs kill and 
 wound a great many: But in short, we never knew any 
 Thing how it went with them ; for they fled so fast, that 
 in three Hours or thereabouts, we could not see above 
 three or four straggling Canoes ; nor did we ever see the 
 rest any more ; for a Breeze of Wind springing up the 
 same Evening, we weighed and set Sail for the Brasils. 
 
 We had a Prisoner indeed ; but the Creature was so 
 sullen, that he would neither eat or speak ; and we all 
 fancy'd he would starve himself to Death : But I took a 
 Way to cure him ; for I made them take him and turn 
 him into the Longboat, and made him believe they would 
 toss him into the Sea again, and so leave him where they 
 found him, if he would not speak: Nor would that do ; 
 but they really did throw him into the Sea, and came 
 away from him ; and then he follow'd them ; for he swam 
 like a Cork, and call'd to them in his Tongue, tho' they 
 knew not one Word of what he said : However, at last 
 they took him in again, and then he began to be more 
 tractable ; nor did I ever design they should drown him. 
 
 We were now under Sail again ; but I was the most 
 disconsolate Creature alive, for want of my Man Friday, 
 and would have been very glad to have gone back to the 
 Island, to have taken one of the rest from thence for my 
 Occasion, but it could not be ; so we went on. We had 
 one Prisoner, as I have said ; and 'twas a long while be- 
 fore we could make him understand any thing : But, in 
 time, our Men taught him some English, and he began
 
 4 8o ADVENTURES OF 
 
 to be a little tractable; afterwards we enquir'd what 
 Country he came from, but could make nothing of what 
 he said ; for his Speech was so odd, all Gutturals, and 
 spoke in the Throat in such an hollow odd Manner, that 
 we could never form a Word from him ; and we were all 
 of Opinion, that they might speak that Language as well, 
 if they were gagg'd, as otherwise: Nor could we perceive 
 that they had any Occasion, either for Teeth, Tongue, 
 Lips or Palat ; but form'd their Words, just as a hunting 
 Horn forms a Tune with an open Throat. He told us 
 however, some time after, when we taught him to speak 
 a little English, that they were going with their Kings to 
 fight a great Battle. When he said Kings, we ask'd him 
 how many Kings? He said, they were FIVE NATION, 
 we could not make him understand the Plural S. and 
 that they all join'd to go against Two Nation. We ask'd 
 him, what made them come up to us? He said, to makes 
 to great Wonder look: Where it is to be observ'd, That 
 all those Natives, as also those of Africa, when they 
 learn English, they always add two E's at the End of 
 the Words where we use one, and make the Accent upon 
 them, as make} takte, and the like ; and we could not 
 break them of it ; nay, I could hardly make Friday leave 
 it off, tho' at last he did. 
 
 And now I name the poor Fellow once more, I must 
 take my last Leave of him; poor honest Friday/ We 
 buried him with all the Decency and Solemnity possible, 
 by putting him into a Coffin, and throwing him into the 
 Sea : And I caus'd 'em to fire eleven Guns for him ; and 
 so ended the Life of the most grateful, faithful, honest, 
 and most affectionate Servant that ever Man had. 
 
 We went now away with a fair Wind for Brasil, and 
 in about twelve Days Time we made Land in the Lati- 
 tude of five Degrees South of the Line, being the North 
 Eastermost Land of all that Part of America. We kept 
 on S. by E. in Sight of the Shore four Days, when we 
 made Cape St. Augustine, and in three Days came to 
 an Anchor off of the Bay of All Saints, the old Place of
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 481 
 
 my Deliverance, from whence came both my good and 
 evil Fate. 
 
 Never Ship came to this Part that had less Business 
 than I had ; and yet it was with great Difficulty that we 
 were admitted to hold the least Correspondence on Shore, 
 not my Planter himself, who was alive, and made a great 
 Figure among them ; not my two Merchants Trustees, 
 not the Fame of my wonderful Preservation in that Island, 
 could obtain me that Favour: But my Partner rem&m- 
 bring, that I had given 500 Moidores to the Prior of the 
 Monastery of the Augustines, and 272 to the Poor, went 
 to the Monastery, and oblig'd the Prior that then was, to 
 go to the Governor, and get Leave for me personally, 
 with the Captain and one more, besides eight Seamen, to 
 come on Shore, and no more ; and this upon Condition 
 absolutely capitulated for, that we should not offer to land 
 any Goods out of the Ship, or to carry any Person away 
 without Licence. 
 
 They were so strict with us, as to landing any Goods, 
 that it was with extream Difficulty that I got on Shore 
 three Bales of English Goods, such as, fine broad Cloaths, 
 Stuffs, and some Linnen, which I had brought for a 
 Present to my Partner. 
 
 He was a very generous, broad-hearted Man, tho' like 
 me, he came from little at first ; and tho' he knew not 
 that I had the least Design of giving him any Thing, he 
 sent me on Board a Present of fresh Provisions, Wine, 
 and Sweat-meats, worth above 30 Moidores, including 
 some Tobacco, and three or four fine Medals in Gold : 
 But I was even with him in my Present, which, as I have 
 said, consisted of fine broad Cloath, English Stuffs, Lace, 
 and fine Hollands. Also I deliver'd him about the Value 
 of loo lib. Sterl. in the same Goods, for other Uses; and 
 I oblig'd him to set up the Sloop which I had brought 
 with me from England, as I have said, for the Use of my 
 Colony, in order to send the Refreshments I intended to 
 my Plantation. 
 
 Accordingly, he got Hands, and finish'd the Sloop in 
 R. C. 31
 
 482 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 a very few Days, for she was ready fram'd and I gave the 
 Master of her such Instructions, as he could not miss the 
 Place, nor did he miss them, as I had an Account from 
 my Partner afterwards. I got him soon loaded with the 
 small Cargo I sent them; and one of our Seamen that 
 had been on Shore with me there, offer'd to go with the 
 Sloop, and settle there upon my Letter to the Governour 
 Spaniard, to allot him a sufficient Quantity of Land for a 
 Plantation ; and giving him some Clothes, and Tools for 
 his Planting- Work, which he said he understood, having 
 been an old Planter at Maryland, and a Buccaneer into 
 the Bargain. 
 
 I encouraged the Fellow, by granting all he desired ; 
 and as an Addition, I gave him the Savage, which we had 
 taken Prisoner of War, to be his Slave, and order' d the 
 Governour Spaniard to give him his Share of ever)' thing 
 he wanted, with the rest. 
 
 When we came to fit this Man out, my old Partner 
 told me, there was a certain very honest Fellow, a Brasil 
 Planter of his Acquaintance, who had fallen into the Dis- 
 pleasure of the Church ; I know not what the Matter is 
 with him, says he; but on my Conscience, I think he is a 
 Heretick in his Heart, and he has been obliged to conceal 
 himself for fear of the Inquisition ; that he would be very 
 glad of such an Opportunity to make his Escape, with his 
 Wife and two Daughters ; and if I would let them go to 
 the Island, and allot them a Plantation, he would give 
 them a small Stock to begin with ; for the Officers of the 
 Inquisition had seiz'd all his Effects and Estate, and he 
 had nothing left but a little Houshold-Stuff, and two 
 Slaves. And, adds he, Tho' I hate his Principles, yet 
 I would not have him fall into their Hands ; for he would 
 assuredly be burnt alive, if he does. 
 
 I granted this presently, and join'd my English Man 
 with them, and we conceal' d the Man, and his Wife and 
 Daughters on board our Ship, till the Sloop put out to go 
 to Sea ; and then (having put all their Goods on board the 
 Sloop, some time before) we put them on board the 
 Sloop, after he was got out of the Bay.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 483 
 
 Our Seaman was mightily pleas'd with this new 
 Partner ; and their Stock indeed was much alike rich in 
 Tools, in Preparations, and a Farm, but nothing to begin 
 with, but as above: However, they carried over with 
 them, which was worth all the rest, some Materials for 
 planting Sugar-Canes, with some Plants of Canes; which 
 he, I mean, the Portugal Man, understood very well. 
 
 Among the rest of the Supplies sent my Tenants in 
 the Island, I sent them by their Sloop, three Milch Cows, 
 and five Calves, about '22 Hogs among 'em, three Sows 
 big with Pig, two Mares, and a Stone-Horse. 
 
 For my Spaniards, according to my Promise, I en- 
 gag'd three Portugal Women to go, and recommended 
 it to them to marry them, and use them kindly. I could 
 have procured more Women, but I remember'd, that the 
 poor persecuted Man had two Daughters, and there was 
 but five of the Spaniards that wanted ; the rest had Wives 
 of their own, tho' in another Country. 
 
 All this Cargo arriv'd safe, and as you may easily 
 suppose, very welcome to my old Inhabitants, who were 
 now, with this Addition, between sixty and seventy People, 
 besides little Children ; of which, there was a great many. 
 I found Letters at London from them all by the Way of 
 Lisbon, when I came back to England; of which I shall 
 also take some Notice immediately. 
 
 I have now done with my Island, and all Manner of 
 Discourse about it ; and whoever reads the rest of my 
 Memorandums, would do well to turn his Thoughts en- 
 tirely from it, and expe<ft to read of the Follies of an old 
 Man, not warn'd by his own Harms, much less by those 
 of other Men, to beware of the like ; not cool'd by almost 
 forty Years Misery and Disappointments, not satisfy'd 
 with Prosperity beyond Expectation, not made cautious 
 by Affliction and Distress beyond Imitation. 
 
 I had no more Business to go to the East Indies, than 
 a Man at full Liberty, and having committed no Crime, 
 has to go to the Turn-key at Newgate, and desire him to 
 lock him up among the Prisoners there, and starve him.
 
 484 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Had I taken a small Vessel from England, and went 
 directly to the Island ; had I loaded her, as I did the 
 other Vessel, with all the Necessaries for the Plantation, 
 and for my People, took a Patent from the Governour 
 here, to have secur'd my Property, in Subjection only to 
 that of England ; had I carried over Cannon and Am- 
 munition, Servants and People, to plant, and taking 
 Possession of the Place, fortified and strengthen'd it in 
 the Name of England, and increas'd it with People, as I 
 might easily have done ; had I then settl'd my self there, 
 and sent the Ship back, loaden with good Rice, as I 
 might also have done in six Months time, and order'd my 
 Friends to have fitted her out again for our Supply ; had 
 I done this, and staid there my self, I had, at least, acted 
 like a Man of common sense ; but I was possest with a 
 wandring Spirit, scorn'd all Advantages; I pleased my 
 self with being the Patron of those People I placed there, 
 and doing for them in a Kind of haughty majestick Way, 
 like an old Patriarchal Monarch ; providing for them, as 
 if I had been Father of the whole Family, as well as of 
 the Plantation. But I never so much as pretended to 
 plant in the Name of any Government or Nation, or to 
 acknowledge any Prince, or to call my People Subjects 
 to any one Nation more than another ; nay, I never so 
 much as gave the Place a Name, but left it as I found it, 
 belonging to no Man; and the People under no Disci- 
 pline or Government but my own ; who. though I had 
 Influence over them as Father and Benefactor, had no 
 Authority or Power, to act or command one way or other, 
 farther than voluntary Consent moved them to comply. 
 Yet even this, had I stay"d there, would have done well 
 enough ; but as I rambled from them, and came there no 
 more, the last Letters I had from any of them, was by my 
 Partner's Means ; who afterwards sent another Sloop to 
 the Place, and who sent me Word, tho' I had not the 
 Letter till five Years after it was written, that they went 
 on but poorly, were male-content with their long Stay 
 there : That Will. Atkins was dead : That five of the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 485 
 
 Spaniards were come away, and that tho' they had not 
 been much molested by the Savages, yet they had had 
 some Skirmishes with them ; and that they begged of him 
 to write to me, to think of the Promise I had made, to 
 fetch them away, that they might see their own Country 
 again before they dy'd. 
 
 But I was gone a Wild-Goose Chase indeed ; and they 
 that will have any more of me, must be content to follow 
 me thro' a new Variety of Follies, Hardships, and wild 
 Adventures ; wherein the Justice of Providence may be 
 duly observed, and we may see how easily Heaven can 
 gorge us with our own Desires, make the strongest of 
 our Wishes be our Affliction, and punish us most severely 
 with those very Things which we think it would be our 
 utmost Happiness to be allowed in. 
 
 Let no wise Man flatter himself with the Strength of 
 his own Judgment, as if he was able to chuse any par- 
 ticular Station of Life for himself. Man is a short-sighted 
 Creature, sees but a very little Way before him ; and as 
 his Passions are none of his best Friends, so his particular 
 Affections are generally his worst Counsellors. 
 
 I say this with Respect to the impetuous Desire I had 
 from a Youth, to wander into the World ; and how evi- 
 dent it now was, that this Principle was preserv'd in me 
 for my Punishment. How it came on, the Manner, the 
 Circumstance, and the Conclusion of it, it is easie to give 
 you Historically, and with its utmost Variety of Particu- 
 lars : But the secret Ends of Divine Power, in thus per- 
 mitting us to be hurried down the Stream of our own 
 Desires, is only to be understood of those who can listen 
 to the Voice of Providence, and draw religious Conse- 
 quences from God's Justice, and their own Mistakes. 
 
 Be it, I had Business, or no Business, away I went. 
 'Tis no Time now to enlarge any farther upon the Rea- 
 son, or Absurdity of my own Conduct ; but to come to 
 the History, I was embarked for the Voyage, and the 
 Voyage I went. 
 
 I should only add here, that my honest and truly pious
 
 4 35 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Clergyman left me here; a Ship being ready to go to 
 Lisbon, he ask'd me Leave to go thither, being still, as he 
 observed, bound" never to finish any Voyage he began. 
 How happy had it been for me, if I had gone with him ! 
 
 But it was too late now. All things Heaven appoints 
 are best. Had I gone with him, I had never had so many 
 Things to be thankful for, and you had never heard of the 
 Second Part of the Travels and Adventures of Robinson 
 Crusoe. So I must leave here the fruitless exclaiming at 
 my self, and go on with my Voyage. 
 
 From the Brasils, we made direcHy away over the 
 Atlantick Sea, to the Cape de bon Esperance, or as we 
 call it, The Cape of Good Hope; and had a tolerable good 
 Voyage, our Course generally South-East; now and then 
 a Storm, and some contrary Winds, but my Disasters at 
 Sea were at an end ; my future Rubs and cross Events 
 were to befal me on Shore ; that it might appear the Land 
 was as well prepared to be our Scourge, as the Sea, when 
 Heaven, who direcls the Circumstances of Things, 
 pleases to appoint it to be so. 
 
 Our Ship was on a Trading Voyage, and had a Supra- 
 Cargo on board, who was to diredl all her Motions after 
 she arrived at the Cape; only being limited to certain 
 Numbers of Days, for Stay, by Charter-party, at the seve- 
 ral Ports she was to go to. This was none of my Busi- 
 ness, neither did I meddle with it at all; my Nephew, 
 the Captain, and the Supra-Cargo adjusting all those 
 things between them, as they thought fit. 
 
 We made no Stay at the Cape longer than was need- 
 ful, to take in fresh Water, but made the best of our Way 
 for the Coast of Coromandel. We were indeed inform'd, 
 that a French Man of War of fifty Guns, and two large 
 Merchant Ships, were gone for the Indies, and as I knew 
 we were at War with France, I had some Apprehensions 
 of them: But they went their Way, and we heard no 
 more of them. 
 
 I shall not pester my Account, or the Reader, with De- 
 scriptions of Places, Journals of our Voyages, Variations
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 487 
 
 of the Compass, Latitudes, Meridian-Distances, Trade- 
 Winds, Situation of Ports, and the like ; such as almost 
 all the Histories of long Navigation are full of, and makes 
 the Reading tiresome enough, and are perfectly unprofit- 
 able to all that read it, except only to those who are to go 
 to those Places themselves. 
 
 It is enough to name the Ports and Places, which we 
 touch'd at, and what occurred to us upon our passing 
 from one to another. We touch'd first at the Island of 
 Madagascar; where, tho' the People are fierce and 
 treacherous, and in particular, very well armed with 
 Lances and Bows, which they use with inconceivable 
 Dexterity ; yet we fared very well with them a while, they 
 treated us very civilly; and for some Trifles which we 
 gave them, such as Knives, Scissars, Sr>c. they brought 
 us eleven good fat Bullocks, middling in Size, but very 
 good in Flesh; which we took in partly for fresh Pro- 
 visions for our present Spending, and the rest, to Salt for 
 the Ship's Use. 
 
 We were obliged to stay here some Time after we had 
 furnish'd our selves with Provisions ; and I, that was 
 always too curious, to look into every Nook of the World 
 wherever I came, was for going on Shore as fast as I 
 could. It was on the East Side of the Island that we 
 went on Shore one Evening ; and the People, who by the 
 Way are very numerous, came thronging about us, and 
 stood gazing at us at a Distance ; but as we had traded 
 freely with them, and had been kindly used, we thought 
 our selves in no Danger: But when we saw the People, 
 we cut three Boughs out of a Tree, and stuck them up at 
 a Distance from us, which it seems, is a Mark in the 
 Country, not only of Truce and Friendship, but when it 
 is accepted, the other Side set up three Poles or Boughs, 
 which is a Signal, that they accept the Truce too ; but 
 then, this is a known Condition of the Truce, that you are 
 not to pass between their three Poles towards them, nor 
 they to come past your three Poles or Boughs, towards 
 you; so that you are perfectly secure within the three
 
 488 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Poles, and all the Space between your Poles and theirs, is 
 allow'd like a Market, for free Converse, Traffick, and 
 Commerce. When you go there, you must not carry your 
 Weapons with you ; and if they come into that Space, 
 they stick up their Javelins and Launces, all at the first 
 Poles, and come on unarm'd ; but if any Violence is offer'd 
 them, and the Truce thereby broken, away they run to 
 the Poles, and lay hold of 'their Weapons, and then the 
 Truce is at an End. 
 
 It happen 'd one Evening when we went on Shore, that 
 a greater Number of their People came down than usual, 
 but all was very friendly and civil, and they brought in 
 several Kinds of Provisions, for which we satisfied them, 
 with such Toys as we had ; their Women also brought us 
 Milk, and Roots, and several Things very acceptable to 
 us, and all was quiet ; and we made us a little Tent or 
 Hut, of some Boughs of Trees, and lay on Shore all Night. 
 I knew not what was the Occasion, but I was not so 
 well satisfied to lye on Shore as the rest; and the Boat 
 lying at an Anchor, about a Stone-cast from the Land, with 
 two Men in her to take Care of her, I made one of them 
 come on Shore, and getting some Boughs of Trees to 
 cover us also in the Boat, I spread the Sail on the Bottom 
 of the Boat, and lay under the Cover of the Branches of 
 Trees all Night in the Boat. 
 
 About two a-clock in the Morning, we heard one of 
 our Men make a terrible Noise on the Shore, calling out 
 for God's Sake, to bring the Boat in, and come and help 
 them, for they were all like to be murther'd ; at the same 
 Time I heard the firing of five Muskets, which was the 
 Number of the Guns they had, and that, three Times 
 over; for it seems, the Natives here were not so easily 
 frighted with Guns, as the Savages were in America, 
 where I had to do with them. 
 
 All this while, I knew not what was the Matter ; but 
 rouzing immediately from Sleep with the Noise, I caus'd 
 the Boat to be thrust in, and resolved, with three Fusils 
 we had on board, to land and assist our Men.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 489 
 
 We got the Boat soon to the Shore, but our Men were 
 in too much Haste; for being come to the Shore, they 
 plunged into the Water to get to the Boat with all the 
 Expedition they could, being pursued by between three 
 and four hundred Men. Our Men were but nine in all, 
 and only five of them had Fusils with them ; the rest had 
 indeed Pistols and Swords, but they were of small Use to 
 them. 
 
 We took up seven of our Men, and with Difficulty 
 enough too, three of them being very ill wounded; and 
 that which was still worse, was that while we stood in the 
 Boat to take our Men in, we were in as much Danger as 
 they were in on Shore ; for they pourM their Arrows in 
 upon us so thick, that we were fain to barricade the Side 
 of the Boat up with the Benches, and two or three loose 
 Boards, which to our great Satisfaction we had by mere 
 Accident or Providence in the Boat. 
 
 And yet, had it been Day-light, they are it seems such 
 exact Marks-men, that if they could have seen but the 
 least Part of any of us, they would have been sure of us. 
 We had by the Light of the Moon a little Sight of them, 
 as they stood pelting us from the Shore with Darts and 
 Arrows ; and having got ready our Fire-Arms, we gave 
 them a Volley, that we could hear by the Cries of some of 
 them, that we had wounded several ; however, they stood 
 thus in Battle Array on the Shore till Break of Day, which 
 we suppose was, that they might see the better to take 
 their Aim at us. 
 
 In this Condition we lay, and could not tell how to 
 weigh our Anchor, or set up our Sail, because we must 
 needs stand up in the Boat, and they were as sure to hit 
 us, as we were to hit a Bird in a Tree with small Shot 
 We made Signals of Distress to the Ship, which, tho' we 
 road a League off, yet my Nephew, the Captain, hearing 
 our Firing, and by Glasses perceiving the Posture we lay 
 in, and that we fir'd towards the Shore, pretty well under- 
 stood us ; and weighing Anchor, with all Speed, he stood 
 as near the Shore as he durst with the Ship, and then
 
 490 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 sent another Boat with ten Hands in her to assist us ; but 
 we call'd to them not to come too near, telling them what 
 Condition we were in : However, they stood in nearer to 
 us ; and one of the Men taking the End of a Tow- Line in 
 his Hand, and keeping our Boat between him and the 
 Enemy, so that they could not perfectly see him, swam on 
 board us, and made fast the Line to the Boat ; upon 
 which we slipp'd our little Cable, and leaving our Anchor 
 behind, they tow'd us out of Reach of the Arrows, we all 
 the while lying close behind the Barricado we had made. 
 
 As soon as we were got from between the Ship and 
 the Shore, that she could lay her Side to the Shore, she 
 run along just by them, and we pour'd in a Broad-side 
 among them loaden with Pieces of Iron and Lead, small 
 Bullets, and such Stuff, besides the great Shot, which 
 made a terrible Havock amongst them. 
 
 When we were got on board, and out of Danger, we 
 had Time to examine into the Occasion of this Fray ; and 
 indeed our Supra-Cargo who had been often in those 
 Parts, put me upon it ; for he said, he was sure the Inha- 
 bitants would not have touch'd us after we had made a 
 Truce, if we had not done something to provoke them to 
 it. At length it came out, (viz.) that an old Woman who 
 had come to sell us some Milk, had brought it within our 
 Poles, with a young Woman with her, who also brought 
 some Roots or Herbs ; and while the old Woman, whether 
 she was Mother to the young Woman or no, they could 
 not tell, was selling us the Milk, one of our Men offerM 
 some Rudeness to the Wench that was with her, at which 
 the old Woman made a great Noise. However, the Sea- 
 man would not quit his Prize, but carry'd her out of the 
 old Woman's Sight among the Trees, it being almost 
 dark. The old Woman went away without her, and as 
 we suppose, made an Out-cry among the People she came 
 from ; who upon Notice, rais'd this great Army upon us 
 in three or four Hours ; and it was great Odds, but we 
 had been all destroy'd. 
 
 One of our Men was kill'd with a Launce thrown at
 
 ROBINSOX CRUSOE. 491 
 
 him just at the Beginning of the Attack, as he sally'd out 
 of the Tent they had made ; the rest came off free, all but 
 the Fellow who was the Occasion of all the Mischief, who 
 paid dear enough for his black Mistress ; for we could not 
 hear what became of him a great while. We lay upon the 
 Shore two Days after, tho' the Wind presented, and made 
 Signals for him ; made our Boat sail up Shore and down 
 Shore, several Leagues, but in vain ; so we were oblig'd 
 to give him over, and if he alone had suffer'd for it, the 
 Loss had been the less. 
 
 I could not satisfie my self, however, without ven- 
 turing on Shore once more, to try if I could learn any 
 Thing of him or them ; it was the third Night after the 
 Action, that I had a great Mind to learn, if I could by 
 any Means, what Mischief we had done, and how the 
 Game stood on the Indians Side : I was careful to do it 
 in the Dark, lest we should be attack'd again; but I 
 ought indeed to have been sure, that the Men I went 
 with had been under my Command, before I engag'd in 
 a Thing so hazardous and mischievous as I was brought 
 into by it, without my Knowledge or Design. 
 
 We took twenty stout Fellows with us as any in the 
 Ship, besides the Supra-Cargo and my self, and we 
 landed two Hours before Midnight, at the same Place 
 where the Indians stood drawn up the Evening before. 
 I landed here, because my Design, as I have said, was 
 chiefly to see if they had quitted the Field, and if they 
 had left any Marks behind them of the Mischief we had 
 done them; and I thought, if we could surprize one or 
 two of them, perhaps we might get our Man again by 
 Way of Exchange. 
 
 We landed without any Noise, and divided our Men 
 into two Bodies, whereof the Boatswain commanded one, 
 and I the other ; we neither saw or heard any Body stir 
 when we landed, and we march'd up one Body at a Dis- 
 tance from the other, to the Place, but at first could see 
 nothing, it being very dark ; till by and by, our Boat- 
 swain that led the first Party, stumbled, and fell over a
 
 492 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 dead Body. This made them halt a while, for knowing 
 by the Circumstances that they were at the place, where 
 the Indians had stood, they waited for my coming up. 
 Here we concluded to halt till the Moon began to rise, 
 which we knew would be in less than an Hour, when 
 we could easily discern the Havock we had made 
 among them; we told two and thirty Bodies upon the 
 Ground, whereof two were not quite dead: Some had 
 an Arm, and some a Leg shot off, and one his Head; 
 those that were wounded we suppos'd they had carried 
 away. 
 
 When we had made, as I thought, a full Discovery of 
 all we could come at the Knowledge of, I was resolv'd 
 for going on Board; but the Boatswain and his Party 
 sent me Word, that they were resolv'd to make a Visit 
 to the Indian Town, where these Dogs, as they call'd 
 them, dwelt, and ask'd me to go along with them; and 
 if they could find them, as still they fancied they should, 
 they did not doubt getting a good Booty, and it might be, 
 they might find Tho. Jeffery there, that was the Man's 
 Name we had lost. 
 
 Had they sent to ask my Leave to go, I knew well 
 enough what Answer to have given them; for I would 
 have commanded them instantly on Board, knowing it 
 was not a Hazard fit for us to run, who had a Ship, and 
 Ship-loading in our Charge, and a Voyage to make, 
 which depended very much upon the Lives of the Men ; 
 but as they sent me Word they were resolved to go, and 
 only ask'd me and my Company to go along with them, 
 I positively refus'd it, and rose up, for I was sitting on 
 the Ground, in Order to go to the Boat. One or two of 
 the Men began to importune me to go, and when I re- 
 fus'd positively, began to grumble, and say they were not 
 under my Command, and they would go: Come Jack, 
 says one of the Men, will you go with me? I'll go for 
 one. Jack said he would, and another followed, and then 
 another : And in a Word, they all left me but one, whom 
 I perswaded to stay, and a Boy left in the Boat ; so the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE: 493 
 
 Supra-Cargo and I, with the third Man, went back to the 
 Boat, where we told them we would stay for them, and 
 take Care to take in as many of them as should be left ; 
 for I told them it was a mad Thing they were going 
 about, and supposed most of them would run the Fate 
 of Thomas Jeffery. 
 
 They told me, like Seamen, they'd warrant it they 
 would come off again, and they would take Care, &>c. 
 So away they went : I entreated 'em to consider the Ship 
 and Voyage ; that their Lives were not their own, and 
 that they were entrusted with the Voyage in some Mea- 
 sure ; that if they miscarry'd, the Ship might be lost for 
 want of their Help, and that they could not answer it to 
 God or Man. I said a great deal more to 'em on that 
 Head, but I might as well have talk'd to the Main-mast 
 of the Ship; they were mad upon their Journey, only 
 they gave me good Words, and begg'd I would not be 
 angry : That they would be very cautious, and they did 
 not doubt but they would be back again in about an 
 Hour at farthest ; for the Indian Town, they said, was 
 not above half a Mile off, though they found it above two 
 Miles before they got to it. 
 
 Well, they all went away, as above; and tho' the 
 Attempt was desperate, and such, as none but mad Men 
 would have gone about, yet to give them their due, they 
 went about it as warily as boldly: They were gallantly 
 armed, that's true; for they had every Man a Fusil or 
 Musket, a Bayonet, and every Man a Pistol ; some of them 
 had broad Cutlasses, some of them Hangers, and the 
 Boatswain and two more, had Pole-Axes: Besides all 
 which, they had among them thirteen Hand-Grenadoes. 
 Bolder Fellows, and better provided, never went about 
 any wicked Work in the World. 
 
 When they went out, their chief Design was Plunder, 
 and they were in mighty hopes of finding Gold there ; 
 but a Circumstance which none of them were aware of, 
 set them on Fire with Revenge, and made Devils of them 
 all. When they came to the few Indian Houses which
 
 494 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 they thought had been the Town, which was not above 
 half a Mile off; they were under a great Disappointment ; 
 for there were not above 12 or 13 Houses; and where 
 the Town was, or how big, they knew not : They con- 
 sulted therefore what to do, and were some time before 
 they could resolve : For if they fell upon these, they 
 must cut all their Throats, and it was ten to one but 
 some of them might escape, it being in the Night, tho' 
 the Moon was up ; and if one escaped, he would run 
 away, and raise all the Town, so they should have a 
 whole Army upon them: Again, on the other hand, if 
 they went away, and left those untouch'd (for the People 
 were all asleep) they could not tell which Way to look 
 for the Town. 
 
 However, the last was the best Advice; so they re- 
 solved to leave them, and look for the Town as well as 
 they could. They went on a little Way, and found a 
 Cow tied to a Tree ; this they presently concluded, would 
 be a good Guide to them ; for they said, the Cow cer- 
 tainly belong* d to the Town before them, or the Town 
 behind them; and if they untied her, they should see 
 which Way she went ; if she went back they had nothing 
 to say to her ; but if she went forward, they had nothing 
 to do but to follow her : So they cut the Cord, which was 
 made of twisted Flags, and the Cow went on before 
 them; in a Word, the Cow led them directly to the 
 Town, which as they report, consisted of above 200 
 Houses, or Huts; and in some of these, they found 
 several Families living together. 
 
 Here they found all in Silence, as profoundly secure, 
 as Sleep, and a Country that had never seen an Enemy 
 of that Kind could make them; and first, they call'd 
 another Council, to consider what they had to do ; and in 
 a Word, they resolv'd to divide themselves into three 
 Bodies, and to set three Houses on Fire in three Parts of 
 the Town ; and as the Men came out, to seize them and 
 bind them ; if any resisted, they need not be ask'd what 
 to do then, and so to search the rest of the Houses for
 
 ROJBINSON CRUSOE. 495 
 
 Plunder ; but they resolv'd to march silently first, thro' 
 the Town, and see what Dimensions it was of, and if 
 they might venture upon it or no. 
 
 They did so, and desperately resolv'd that they would 
 venture upon them ; but while they were animating one 
 another to the Work, three of them that were a little 
 before the rest, calPd out aloud to them, and told them 
 they had found Tom. Jeffery ; they all run up to the 
 Place, and so it was indeed ; for there they found the 
 poor Fellow hang'd up naked by one Arm, and his Throat 
 cut ; there was an Indian House just by the Tree, where 
 they found sixteen or seventeen of the principal Indians 
 who had been concern'd in the Fray with us before ; and 
 two or three of them wounded with our Shot ; and our 
 Men found they were awake, and talking one to another 
 in that House, but knew not their Number. 
 
 The Sight of their poor mangled Comrade so enrag'd 
 'em, as before, that they swore to one another they would 
 be revcng'd, and that not an Indian who came into their 
 Hands should have Quarter, and to Work they went 
 immediately ; and yet not so madly as by the Rage and 
 Fury they were in might be expefled. Their first Care 
 was to get something that would soon take Fire; but 
 after a little Search, they found that would be to no Pur- 
 pose ; for most of the Houses were low, and thatch'd 
 with Flags or Rushes, of which the Country is full ; so 
 they presently made some wild Fire, as we call it, by 
 wetting a little Powder in the Palms of their hands, and 
 in a Quarter of an Hour they set the Town on Fire in 
 four or five Places ; and particularly that House where 
 the Indians were not gone to Bed. As soon as the Fire 
 began to blaze, the poor frighted Creatures began to rush 
 out to save their Lives ; but met with their Fate in the 
 Attempt, and especially at the Door, where they drove 
 'em back, the Boatswain himself killing one or two with 
 his Pole-Axe. The House being large, and many in it, 
 he did not care to go in, but call'd for a Hand-Grenado, 
 and threw it among e'm, which at first frighted 'em ; but
 
 496 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 when it burst, made such Havock among 'em, that they 
 cried out in a hideous manner. 
 
 In short, most of the Indians who were in the open 
 Part of the House, were killed or hurt with the Grenado, 
 except two or three more who press'd to the Door, which 
 the Boatswain and two more kept with their Bayonets in 
 the Muzzles of their Pieces, and dispatch'd all who came 
 that Way. But there was another Apartment in the 
 House where the Prince or King, or whatever he was, and 
 several other were, and these they kept in till the House, 
 which was by this time all of a light Flame, fell in upon 
 them, and they were smothered or burnt together. 
 
 All this while they fir'd not a Gun, because they 
 would not waken the People faster than they could master 
 them ; but the Fire began to waken them fast enough, and 
 our Fellows were glad to keep a little together in Bodies ; 
 for the Fire grew so raging, all the Houses being made 
 of light combustible Stuff, that they could hardly bear 
 the Street between them, and their Business was to follow 
 the Fire for the surer Execution. As fast as the Fire 
 either forc'd the People out of those Houses which were 
 burning, or frighted them out of others, our People were 
 ready at their Doors to knock them on the Head, still 
 calling and hallooing to one another, to remember Thorn. 
 Jeffery. 
 
 While this was doing, I must confess I was very 
 uneasie, and especially when I saw the Flames of the 
 Town, which, it being Night, seem'd to be just by me. 
 
 My Nephew, the Captain, who was rouz'd by his Men 
 too, seeing such a Fire, was very uneasie, not knowing 
 what the Matter was, or what Danger I was in; espe- 
 cially hearing the Guns too ; for by this time they began 
 to use their Fire-Arms ; a thousand Thoughts opprest his 
 Mind concerning me and the Supra-Cargo what should 
 become of us : And at last, tho' he could ill spare any 
 more Men, yet not knowing what Exigence we might be 
 in, he takes another Boat, and with 13 Men and himself, 
 come on Shore to me.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 497 
 
 He was surpriz'd to see me and the Supra-Cargo in 
 the Boat with no more than two Men ; and tho' he was 
 glad that we were well, yet he was in the same Impa- 
 tience with us to know what was doing ; for the Noise 
 continued, and the Flame encreas'd : In short it was next 
 to an Impossibility for any Men in the World, to restrain 
 their Curiosity to know what had happen'd, or their 
 Concern for the Safety of the Men: In a Word, the 
 Captain told me, he would go and help his Men, let 
 what would come. I argu'd with him, as I did before 
 with the Men, the Safety of the Ship, the Danger of 
 the Voyage, the Interest of the Owners and Merchants, 
 F*C. and told him, I would go, and the two Men, and 
 only see if we could at a Distance learn what was like 
 to be the Event, and come back and tell him. 
 
 It was all one, to talk to my Nephew, as it was to 
 talk to the rest before ; he would go, he said, and he only 
 wish'd he had left but ten Men in the Ship ; for he could 
 not think of having his Men lost for want of Help, he had 
 rather lose the Ship, the Voyage, and his Life and all ; 
 and away went he. 
 
 In a Word, I was no more able to stay behind now, 
 than I was to perswade them not to go ; so in short, the 
 Captain order'd two Men to row back the Pinnace, and 
 fetch twelve Men more, leaving the Long-Boat at an 
 Anchor, and that when they came back, six Men should 
 keep the two Boats, and six more come after us ; so that 
 he left only 16 Men in the Ship ; for the whole Ship's 
 Company consisted of 65 Men, whereof two were lost in 
 the last Quarrel, which brought this Mischief on. 
 
 Being now on the March, you may be sure we felt 
 little of the Ground we trode on ; and being guided by 
 the Fire, we kept no Path, but went directly to the Place 
 of the Flame. If the Noise of the Guns was surprizing 
 to us before, the Cries of the poor People were now of 
 quite another Nature, and fill'd us with Horror. I must 
 confess, I never was at the Sacking a City, or at the 
 Taking a Town by Storm. I had heard of Oliver Crom- 
 R. C. 32
 
 498 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 tuell taking Drogheda in Ireland, and killing Man ? 
 Woman, and Child : And I had read of Count Tilly, 
 sacking of the City of Magdeburgh, and cutting the 
 Throats of 22000 of all Sexes. But I never had an Idea 
 of the Thing it self before, nor is it possible to describe it, 
 or the Horror which was upon our Minds at hearing it. 
 
 However, we went on, and at length came to the 
 Town, tho' there was no entring the Streets of it for the 
 Fire. The first Objecfl we met with, was the Ruins of a 
 Hut or House, or rather the Ashes of it, for the House 
 was consumed ; and just before it, plain now to be seen 
 by the Light of the Fire, lay four Men and three Women 
 kill'd; and as we thought, one or two more lay in the 
 Heap among the Fire. In short, there were such In- 
 stances of a Rage altogether barbarous, and of a Fury, 
 something beyond what was human, that we thought it 
 impossible our Men could be guilty of it, or if they were 
 the Authors of it, we thought they ought to be every one 
 of them put to the worst of Deaths. But this was not all, 
 we saw the Fire encreas'd forward, and the Cry went on 
 just as the Fire went on ; so that we were in the utmost 
 Confusion. We advanced a little Way farther, and be- 
 hold, to our Astonishment, three Women naked, and 
 crying in a most dreadful Manner, come flying, as if 
 they had indeed had Wings, and after them sixteen or 
 seventeen Men, Natives, in the same Terror and Con- 
 sternation, with three of our English Butchers, for I can 
 call them no better, in their Rear, who, when they could 
 not overtake them, fired in among them, and one that 
 was killed by their Shot, fell down in our Sight.. When 
 the rest saw us, believing us to be their Enemies, and 
 that we would murder them as well as those that pursued 
 them, they set up a most dreadful Shriek, especially the 
 Women ; and two of them fell down as if already dead 
 with the Fright. 
 
 My very Soul shrunk within me, and my Blood run 
 chill in my Veins, when I saw this ; and I believe, had the 
 three English Sailors that pursued them come on, I had
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 499 
 
 made our Men kill them all. However, we took some 
 Ways to let the poor flying Creatures know, that we 
 would not hurt them, and immediately they came up to 
 us, and kneeling down, with their Hands lifted up, made 
 piteous Lamentation to us to save them, which we let 
 them know we would : Whereupon they crept altogether 
 in a Huddle close behind us, as for Protection. I left my 
 Men drawn up together, and charg'd them to hurt no 
 Body, but if possible to get at some of our People, and see 
 what Devil it was possess'd them, and what they intended 
 to do ; and in a Word, to command them off ; assuring 
 them, that if they stay'd till Day-light, they would have 
 an hundred thousand Men about their Ears. I say, I left 
 them, and went among those flying People, taking only 
 two of our Men with me ; and there was indeed a piteous 
 Spectacle among them. Some of them had their Feet 
 terribly burnt with trampling and running thro' the Fire, 
 others their Hands burnt ; one of the Women had fallen 
 down in the Fire, and was very much burnt before she 
 could get out again ; and two or three of the Men had 
 Cuts in their Backs and Thighs from our Men pursu- 
 ing ; and another was shot thro' the Body, and died, while 
 I was there. 
 
 I would fain have learned what the Occasion of all 
 this was, but I could not understand one Word they 
 said ; tho' by Signs I perceived that some of them knew 
 not what was the Occasion themselves. I was so terri- 
 fied in my Thoughts at this outrageous Attempt, that 
 I could not stay there, but went back to my own Men, 
 and resolved to go into the Middle of the Town thro' 
 the Fire, or whatever might be in the Way, and put an 
 End to it, cost what it would. Accordingly, as soon as 
 I came back to my Men, I told them my Resolution, 
 and commanded them to follow me, when in the very 
 Moment came four of our Men with the Boatswain at 
 their Head, roving over the Heaps of Bodies they had 
 killed, all covered with Blood and Dust, as if they 
 wanted more People to Massacre, when our Men hal- 
 
 322
 
 500 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 loo'd to them as loud as they could halloo, and with 
 much ado one of them made them hear; so that they 
 knew who we were, and came up to us. 
 
 As soon as the Boatswain saw us, he set up a Halloo 
 like a Shout of Triumph, for having, as he thought, more 
 Help come, and without bearing to hear me, Captain, 
 says he, noble Captain, I am glad you are come! We 
 have not half done yet, villainous Hell-hound Dogs! I'll 
 kill as many of them as poor Tom. has Hairs upon his 
 Head. We have sworn to spare none of them, we'll root 
 out the very Nation of 'em from the Earth. And thus he 
 run on, out of Breath too with Aclion, and would not give 
 us Leave to speak a Word. 
 
 At last, raising my Voice, that I might silence him a 
 little, Barbarous Dog, said I, what are you doing? I 
 won't have one Creature touch'd more, upon Pain of 
 Death. I charge you upon you Life, to stop your Hands, 
 and stand still here, or you are a dead Man this Minute. 
 
 Why, Sir, says he, do you know what you do, or what 
 they have done? If you want a Reason for what we have 
 done, come hither. And with that he shewed me the poor 
 Fellow hanging with his Throat cut. 
 
 I confess, I was urged then my self, and at another 
 Time would have been forward enough ; but I thought 
 they had carried their Rage too far, and I thought of 
 Jacob's Words to his Sons Simeon and Levi. Cursed be 
 their Anger, for it was Fierce j and their Wrath for it 
 was Cruel. But I had now a new Task upon my Hands ; 
 for when the Men I carried with me saw the Sight, as I 
 had done, I had as much to do to restrain them, as I 
 should have had with the other. Nay, my Nephew him- 
 self fell in with them, and told me in their Hearing, that 
 he was only concerned for Fear of the Men being over- 
 powered ; for as to the People, he thought not one of 'em 
 ought to live; for they had all glutted themselves with 
 the Murder of the poor Man, and that they ought to be 
 used like Murderers. Upon these Words, away run eight 
 of my Men with the Boatswain and his Crew, to complete
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 501 
 
 their bloody Work ; and I seeing it quite out of my Power 
 to restrain them, came away pensive and sad ; for I could 
 not bear the Sight, much less the horrible Noise and 
 Cries of the poor Wretches that fell into their Hands. 
 
 I got no Body to come back with me but the Supra- 
 Cargo and two Men ; and with these I walk'd back to the 
 Boats. It was a very great Piece of Folly in me, I con- 
 fess, to venture back, as it were alone ; for as it began 
 now to be almost Day, and the Alarm had run over the 
 Country, there stood above forty Men armed with Lances 
 and Bows at the little Place where the 12 or 13 Houses 
 stoodmention'd before ; but by Accident I miss'd the Place, 
 and came directly to the Sea-side ; and by the Time I 
 got to the Sea-side it was broad Day. Immediately I 
 took the Pinnace, and went aboard, and sent her back 
 to assist the Men in what might happen. 
 
 I observ'd about the Time that I came to the Boat- 
 side, that the Fire was pretty well out, and the Noise 
 abated; but in about half an Hour after I got on Board, 
 I heard a Volley of our Mens Fire-Arms, and saw a great 
 Smoke; this, as I understood afterwards, was our Men 
 falling upon the Men, who, as I said, stood at the few 
 Houses on the Way, of whom they kill'd sixteen or seven- 
 teen, and set all those Houses on Fire, but did not med- 
 dle with the Women or Children. 
 
 By that Time the Men got to the Shore again with 
 the Pinnace, our Men began to appear; they came drop- 
 ping in, some and some, not in two Bodies, and in Form 
 as they went, but all in Heaps, straggling here and there 
 in such a Manner, that a small Force of resolute Men 
 might have cut them all off. 
 
 But the Dread of them was upon the whole Country; 
 and the Men were amaz'd and surpriz'd, and so frighted, 
 that I believe a hundred of them would have fled at the 
 Sight of but five of our Men. Nor in all this terrible 
 Action was there a Man who made any considerable 
 Defence, they were so surpriz'd between the Terror of the 
 Fire, and the sudden Attack of our Men in the Dark, that
 
 502 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 they knew not which Way to turn themselves ; for if they 
 fled one Way, they were met by one Party ; if back 
 again, by another ; so that they were every where knock'd 
 down: Nor did any of our Men receive the least Hurt, 
 except one, who strained his Foot, and another had one 
 of his Hands very much burnt. 
 
 I was very angry with my Nephew the Captain, and 
 indeed with all the Men, in my Mind, but with him in 
 particular, as well for his acting so out of his Duty, as 
 Commander of the Ship, and having the Charge of the 
 Voyage upon him, as in his prompting rather than cool- 
 ing the Rage of his Men in so bloody and cruel an En- 
 terprize. My Nephew answer'd me very respectfully ; but 
 told me, That when he saw the Body of the poor Seaman 
 whom they had murder'd in such a cruel and barbarous 
 Manner, he was not Master of himself, neither could he 
 govern his Passion. He own'd, he should not have done 
 so, as he was Commander of the Ship ; but as he was a 
 Man, and Nature mov'd him, he could not bear it. As 
 for the rest of the Men, they were not subject to me at 
 all, and they knew it well enough ; so they took no No- 
 tice of my Dislike. 
 
 The next Day we set Sail, so we never heard any 
 more of it: Our Men differ'd in the Account of the Num- 
 ber they kill'd : Some said one Thing, some another ; but 
 according to the best of their Accounts put altogether, 
 they kill'd or destroy'd about 150 People, Men, Women, 
 and Children, and left not a House standing in the 
 Town. 
 
 As for the poor Fellow Tho. Jfffery^ as he was quite 
 dead, for his Throat was so cut, that his Head was half 
 off, it would do him no Service to bring him away, so 
 they left him where they found him, only took him down 
 from the Tree where he was hang'd by one Hand. 
 
 However just our Men thought this Action, I was 
 against them in it ; and I always, after that Time, told 
 them, God would blast the Voyage ; for I look'd upon all 
 the Blood they shed that Night to be Murther in them:
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 503 
 
 For tho' it is true that they had kill'd Tho. Jeffery, yet it 
 was as true, that Jeffery was the Aggressor, had broken 
 the Truce, and had violated or debauch'd a young Wo- 
 man of theirs who came down to them innocently, and 
 on the Faith of their publick Capitulation. 
 
 The Boatswain defended this Quarrel when we were 
 afterwards on Board: He said, it is true, that we seem'd 
 to break the Truce, but really had not, and that the War 
 was begun the Night before by the Natives themselves, 
 who had shot at us, and kill'd one of our Men without 
 any just Provocation ; so that as we were in a Capacity to 
 fight them now, we might also be in a Capacity to do our 
 selves Justice upon them in an extraordinary Manner, 
 that tho' the poor Man had taken a little Liberty with a 
 Wench, he ought not to have been murther'd, and that in 
 such a villainous Manner ; and that they did nothing but 
 what was just, and what the Laws of God allow'd to be 
 done to Murderers. 
 
 One would think this should have been enough to have 
 warn'd us against going on Shore among Heathens and 
 Barbarians : But it is impossible to make Mankind wise, 
 but at their own Experience ; and their Experience seems 
 to be always of most Use to them, when it is dearest 
 bought. 
 
 We were now bound to the Gulph of Persia, and from 
 thence to the Coast of Coromandel, only to touch at 
 Surrat: But the Chief of the Supra-Cargo's Design lay 
 at the Bay of Bengale, where if he miss'd of his Business 
 outward bound, he was to go up to China, and return to 
 the Coast as he came Home. 
 
 The first Disaster that befel us, was in the Gulph of 
 Persia, where five of our Men venturing on Shore on the 
 Arabian Side of the Gulph, were surrounded by the 
 Arabians, and either all kill'd or carry'd away into Sla- 
 very ; the rest of the Boat's Crew were not able to rescue 
 them, and had but just Time to get off their Boat I 
 began to upbraid them with the just Retribution of 
 Heaven in this Case : But the Boatswain very warmly
 
 504 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 told me, he thought I went farther in my Censures than 
 I could shew any Warrant for in Scripture, and referred 
 to the 13 St Luke, Verse 4th. where our Saviour intimates, 
 that those Men, on whom the Tower of Siloam fell, were 
 not Sinners above all the Galileans: But that which in- 
 deed put me to Silence in the Case, was, That not one of 
 these five Men, who were now lost, were of the Number 
 of those who went on Shore to the Massacre of Mada- 
 gascar; (so I always call'd it, tho 1 our Men could not bear 
 the Word Massacre with any Patience:) And indeed, 
 this last Circumstance, as I have said, put me to Silence 
 for the present. 
 
 But my frequent Preaching to them on this Subject 
 had worse Consequences than I expected ; and the Boat- 
 swain, who had been the Head of the Attempt, came up 
 boldly to me one Time, and told me, he found, that I 
 continually brought that Affair upon the Stage, that I 
 made unjust Reflections upon it, and had used the Men 
 very ill on that Account, and himself in particular ; that 
 as I was but a Passenger, and had no Command in the 
 Ship, or Concern in the Voyage, they were not oblig'd to 
 bear it ; that they did not know, but I might have some 
 ill Design in my Head, and perhaps to call them to Ac- 
 count for it, when they came to England; and that there- 
 fore, unless I would resolve to have done with it; and 
 also, not to concern my self any farther with him, or any 
 of his Affairs, he would leave the Ship ; for he did not 
 think it was safe to sail with me among them. 
 
 I heard him patiently enough 'till he had done, and 
 then told him, that I did confess I had all along oppos'd 
 the Massacre of Madagascar, for such I would always 
 call it ; and that I had on all Occasions spoken my Mind 
 freely about it, though not more upon him than any of 
 the rest: That as to my having no Command in the 
 Ship, that was true; nor did I exercise any Authority, 
 only took my Liberty of speaking my Mind in Things 
 which publickly concern'd us all; and what Concern I 
 had in the Voyage was none of his Business ; that I was
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 505 
 
 'a considerable Owner of the Ship ; and in that Claim I 
 conceived I had a Right to speak even farther than I 
 had yet done, and would not be accountable to him or 
 any one else, and begun to be a little warm with him. 
 He made but little Reply to me at that Time, and I 
 thought that Affair had been over. We were at this 
 Time in the Road at Bengal, and being willing to see the 
 Place, I went on Shore with the Supra-Cargo in the 
 Ship's Boat, to divert myself, and towards Evening was 
 preparing to go on Board, when one of the Men came to 
 me, and told me, he would not have me trouble my self 
 to come down to the Boat, for they had Orders not to 
 carry me on Board any more. Any one may guess what 
 a Surprize I was in at so insolent a Message ; and I ask'd 
 the Man, who bad him deliver that Errand to me? He 
 told me, the Cockswain. I said no more to the Fellow, 
 but bad him let them know he had deliver'd his Message, 
 and that I had given him no Answer to it. 
 
 I immediately went and found out the Supra-Cargo, 
 and told him the Story, adding what I presently foresaw, 
 (viz.] That there would certainly be a Mutiny in the 
 Ship, and entreated him to go immediately on Board the 
 Ship in an Indian Boat, and acquaint the Captain of it : 
 But I might ha' spar'd this Intelligence ; for before I had 
 spoken to him on Shore, the Matter was effected on 
 Board. The Boatswain, the Gunner, the Carpenter; and 
 in a Word, all the inferior Officers, as soon as I was gone 
 off in the Boat, came up to the Quarter-Deck, and desir'd 
 to speak with the Captain, and there the Boatswain 
 making a long Harangue, for the Fellow talk'd very well, 
 and repeating all he had said to me, told the Captain in 
 few Words, That as I was now gone peaceably on Shore, 
 they were loath to use any Violence with me ; which, if 
 I had not gone on Shore, they would otherwise have 
 done, to oblige me to have gone : They therefore thought 
 fit to tell him, That as they shipp'd themselves to serve 
 in the Ship under his Command, they would perform it 
 well and faithfully : But if I would not quit the Ship, or
 
 506 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 the Captain oblige me to quit it, they would all leave the 
 Ship, and sail no farther with him; and at that Word, 
 All, he turn'd his Face about towards the Main-mast, 
 which was it seems the Signal agreed on between them ; 
 at which, all the Seamen being got together, they cry'd 
 out, One and ALL, One and ALL. 
 
 My Nephew, the Captain, was a Man of Spirit, and 
 of great Presence of Mind ; and tho' he was surpriz'd, 
 you may be sure, at the Thing, yet he told them calmly, 
 that he would consider of the Thing, but that he could 
 do nothing in it 'till he had spoken to me about it. He 
 us'd some Arguments with them, to shew them the Un- 
 reasonableness and Injustice of the Thing: But it was all 
 in vain, they swore and shook Hands round before his 
 Face, that they would go all on Shore, unless he would 
 engage to them, not to suffer me to come any more on 
 Board the Ship. 
 
 This was a hard Article upon him, who knew his 
 Obligation to me, and did not know how I might take 
 it ; so he began to talk cavalierly to them, told them that 
 I was a very considerable Owner of the Ship, and that 
 injustice he could not put me out of my own House; 
 that this was next Door to serving me, as the famous 
 Pirate Kid had done, who made the Mutiny in a Ship, 
 set the Captain on Shore in an uninhabited Island, and 
 run away with the Ship ; that let them go into what Ship 
 they would, if ever they came to England again, it would 
 cost them dear; that the Ship was mine, and that he 
 could not put me out of it; and that he would rather 
 lose the Ship and the Voyage too, than disoblige me so 
 much ; so they might do as they pleas'd : However, he 
 would go on Shore, and talk with me on Shore, and in- 
 vited the Boatswain to go with him, and perhaps they 
 might accommodate the Matter with me. 
 
 But they all rejected the Proposal, and said, they 
 would have nothing to do with me any more, neither on 
 Board, or on Shore ; and if I came on Board, they would 
 all go on Shore. Well, said the Captain, if you are all
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 507 
 
 of this Mind, let me go on Shore and talk with him ; so 
 away he came to me with this Account, a little after the 
 Message had been brought to me from the Cockswain. 
 
 I was very glad to see my Nephew, I must confess ; 
 for I was not without Apprehensions, that they would 
 confine him by Violence, set Sail, and run away with the 
 Ship, and then I had been stripp'd naked in a remote 
 Country, and nothing to help myself: In short, I had 
 been in a worse Case, than when I was all alone in the 
 Island. 
 
 But they had not come that length, it seems, to my 
 great Satisfaction ; and when my Nephew told me what 
 they had said to him, and how they had sworn, and 
 shook Hands, that they would one and all leave the 
 Ship, if I was suffer'd to come on Board, I told him, he 
 should not be concern'd at it at all, for I would stay on 
 Shore. I only desir'd he would take Care and send me 
 all my necessary Things on Shore, and leave me a suffi- 
 cient Sum of Money, and I would find my Way to Eng- 
 land, as well as I could. 
 
 This was a heavy Piece of News to my Nephew; but 
 there was no Way to help it, but to comply with it: So, 
 in short, he went on Board the Ship again, and satisfy' d 
 the Men, that his Uncle had yielded to their Importu- 
 nity, and had sent for his Goods from on Board the 
 Ship ; so that Matter was over in a very few Hours, the 
 Men return'd to their Duty, and I began to consider what 
 Course I should steer. 
 
 I was now alone in the remotest Part of the World, 
 as I think I may call it; for I was near three thousand 
 Leagues by Sea farther off from England, than I was at 
 my Island; only it is true, I might travel here by Land 
 over the Great Mogul's Country to Surratte, might go 
 from thence to Basora by Sea, up the Gulph of Persia, 
 and from thence might take the Way of the Caravans 
 over the Desart of Arabia to Aleppo and Scanderoon; 
 from thence by Sea again to Italy, and so over Land 
 into France, and this put together might be, at least, a
 
 508 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 full Diameter of the Globe ; but if it were to be measur'd, 
 I suppose it would appear to be a great deal more. 
 
 I had another Way before me, which was to wait for 
 some English Ships, which were coming to Bengale from 
 Achin on the Island of Sumatra, and get Passage on 
 Board them for England: But as I came hither without 
 any Concern with the English East-India Company, so 
 it would be difficult to go from hence without their Li- 
 cence, unless with great Favour of the Captains of the 
 Ships, or of the Company's Factors, and to both I was 
 an utter Stranger. 
 
 Here I had the particular Pleasure, speaking by Con- 
 traries, to see the Ship sail without me, a Treatment I 
 think a Man in my Circumstances scarce ever met with, 
 except from Pirates running away with a Ship, and setting 
 those that would not agree with their Villainy, on Shore. 
 Indeed this was next Door to it, both Ways. However, 
 my Nephew left me two Servants, or rather one Com- 
 panion, and one Servant; the first was Clerk to the 
 Purser, whom he engag'd to go with me, and the other 
 was his own Servant. I took me also a good Lodging in 
 the House of an English Woman, where several Mer- 
 chants lodg'd ; some French, two Italians, or rather Jews, 
 and one English Man: Here I was handsomely enough 
 entertain'd; and that I might not be said to run rashly 
 upon any Thing, I stay'd here above nine Months, con- 
 sidering what Course to take, and how to manage myself. 
 I had some English Goods with me of Value, and a con- 
 siderable Sum of Money, my Nephew furnishing me with 
 a thousand Pieces of Eight, and a Letter of Credit for 
 more, if I had Occasion, that I might not be straiten'd 
 whatever might happen. 
 
 I quickly dispos'd of my Goods, and to Advantage 
 too ; and, as I originally intended, I bought here some 
 very good Diamonds, which, of all other Things, was the 
 most proper for me in my present Circumstances, because 
 I might always carry my whole Estate about me. 
 
 After a long Stay here, and many Proposals made for
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 509 
 
 my Return to England, but none falling out to my Mind, 
 the English Merchant who lodged with me, and with 
 whom I had contracted an intimate Acquaintance, came 
 to me one Morning: Country-man, says he, I have aPro- 
 jecfl to communicate to you, which, as it suits with my 
 Thoughts, may, for ought I know, suit with yours also, 
 when you shall have throughly consider'd it. 
 
 Here we are posted, says he, you by Accident, and I 
 by my own Choice, in a Part of the World very remote 
 from our own Country ; but it is in a Country, where, by 
 us who understand Trade and Business, a great deal of 
 Money is to be got : If you will put a thousand Pound to 
 my thousand Pound, we will hire a Ship here, the first we 
 can get to our Minds ; you shall be Captain, I'll be Mer- 
 chant, and we will go a Trading Voyage to China; for 
 what should we stand still for? The whole World is in 
 Motion, rouling round and round ; all the Creatures of 
 God, heavenly Bodies and earthly are busy and diligent, 
 Why should we be idle? There are no Drones in the 
 World but Men, Why should we be of that Number? 
 
 I lik'd his Proposal very well, and the more, because 
 it seem'd to be express'd with so much good Will, and in 
 so friendly a Manner: I will not say, but that I might by 
 my loose and unhing'd Circumstances be the fitter to em- 
 brace a Proposal for Trade, or indeed for any Thing else; 
 whereas, otherwise, Trade was none of my Element: 
 However, I might perhaps say with some Truth, that if 
 Trade was not my Element, Rambling was, and no Pro- 
 posal for seeing any Part of the World which I never had 
 seen before, could possibly come amiss to me. 
 
 It was however, some Time before we could get a 
 Ship to our Minds ; and when we had got a Vessel, it 
 was not easy to get English Sailors ; that is to say, so 
 many as were necessary to govern the Voyage, and 
 manage the Sailors which we should pick up there. After 
 some Time we got a Mate, a Boatswain, and a Gunner 
 English; a Dutch Carpenter, and three Portugueze Fore-
 
 5ib ADVENTURES OF 
 
 mast Men ; with these we found we could do well enough, 
 having Indian Sea-men, such as they are, to make up. 
 
 There are many Travellers, who have wrote the 
 History of their~""Voyages and Travels this Way, that it 
 would be very little Diversion to any Body, to give a long 
 Account of the Places we went to, and the People who 
 inhabit there ; those Things I leave to others, and refer 
 the Reader to those Journals and Travels of English 
 Men, of which, many I find arejpublish'd, and more pro- 
 mis'd every Day; 'tis enough to me to tell you, That I 
 made this Voyage toAc/im, in the Island of Sumatra, and 
 from thence to Siam, where we exchang'd some of our 
 Wares for Opium, and some Arrack, the first, a Commo- 
 dity which bears a great Price among the Chinese, and 
 which at that Time, was very much wanted there. In a 
 Word, we went up to Suskan, made a very great Voyage, 
 were eight Months out, and return'd to Bengale, and I 
 was very well satisfy'd with my Adventure. I observe, 
 that our People in England, often admire how the Offi- 
 cers which the Company send into India, and the Mer- 
 chants which generally stay there, get such very great 
 Estates as they do, and sometimes come Home worth 
 60, to 70 100 thousand Pound at a Time. 
 
 But it is no Wonder, or at least we shall see so much 
 farther into it, when we consider the innumerable Ports 
 and Places where they have a free Commerce; that it 
 will then be no Wonder; and much less will it be so, 
 when we consider, at all those Places and Ports where 
 the English Ships come, there is so much, and such con- 
 stant Demand for the Growth of all other Countries, that 
 there is a certain Vent for the Returns, as well as a Mar- 
 ket abroad, for the Goods carried out. 
 
 In short, we made a very good Voyage, and I got so 
 much Money by the first Adventure, and such an Insight 
 into the Method of getting more, that had I been twenty 
 Years younger, I should have been tempted to have staid 
 here, and sought no farther, for making my Fortune ; but 
 what was all this, to a Man on the wrong Side of three-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 511 
 
 score, that was rich enough, and came abroad, more in 
 Obedience to a restless Desire of seeing the World, than 
 a covetous Desire of getting in it ; and indeed I think, 
 'tis with great Justice, that I now call it a restless Desire, 
 for it was so. When I was at Home, I was restless to 
 go abroad ; and now I was abroad, I was restless to be 
 at Home: I say, what Gain was this to me? I was rich 
 enough, nor had I any uneasie Desires about getting 
 more Money ; and therefore the Profits of the Voyage to 
 me, were Things of no great Force, for the prompting 
 me forward to farther Undertakings ; and I thought that 
 by this Voyage, I had made no Progress at all, because I 
 was come back, as I might call it, to the Place from 
 whence I came, as to a Home ; whereas, my Eye, which 
 like that, which Solomon speaks of, was never satisfied 
 with Seeing, was still more desirous of Wandring and 
 Seeing. I was come into a Part of the World, which I 
 was never in before ; and that Part in particular, which 
 I had heard much of, and was resolv'd to see as much of 
 as I could, and then I thought, I might say, I had seen 
 all the World, that was worth seeing. 
 
 But my Fellow-Traveller and I had different Notions ; 
 I do not name this, to insist upon my own ; for I acknow- 
 ledge his were the most just, and the most suited to the 
 End of a Merchant's Life ; who, when he is abroad upon 
 Adventures, 'tis his Wisdom to stick to that as the best 
 Thing for him, which he is like to get the most Money 
 by. My new Friend kept himself to the Nature of the 
 Thing, and would have been content to have gone like a 
 Carrier's Horse, always to the same Inn, backward and 
 forward, provided he could, as he call'd it, find his Ac- 
 count in it: On the other hand, mine was the Notion of 
 a mad rambling Boy, that never cares to see a Thing 
 twice over. 
 
 But this was not all: I had a Kind of Impatience 
 upon me to be nearer Home, and yet, the most unsettled 
 Resolution imaginable which Way to go. In the Interval 
 of these Consultations, my Friend, who was always upon
 
 512 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 the Search for Business, propos'd another Voyage to me 
 among the Spice Islands, and to bring Home a Loading 
 of Cloves from the Manillas, or thereabouts; Places 
 where indeed the Dutch do trade, but Islands, belonging 
 partly to the Spaniards; tho' we went not so far, but to 
 some other, where they have not the whole Power, as they 
 have at Batavia, Ceylon, &c. We were not long in pre- 
 paring for this Voyage ; the chief Difficulty was in bring- 
 ing me to come into it : However, nothing else offering, 
 and finding that really Stirring about, and Trading, the 
 Profit being so great, and, as I may say, certain, had 
 more Pleasure in it, and more Satisfaction to the Mind, 
 than sitting still, which to me especially was the unhap- 
 piest Part of Life ; I resolved on this Voyage too, which 
 we made very successfully, touching at Borneo, and seve- 
 ral Islands, whose Names I do not remember, sfnd came 
 Home in about five Months. We sold our Spice, which 
 was chiefly Cloves, and some Nutmegs, to the Persian 
 Merchants, who carry'd them away for the Gulph ; and 
 making near five of one, we really got a great deal of 
 Money. 
 
 My Friend, when we made up this Account, smil'd at 
 me : Well now, said he, with a Sort of agreeable Insult upon 
 my indolent Temper; Is not this better than walking 
 about here, like a Man of nothing to do, and spending 
 our Time in staring at the Nonsense and Ignorance of 
 the Pagans? Why truly, says I, my Friend, I think it is, 
 and I begin to be a Convert to the Principles of Mer- 
 chandizing: But I must tell you, said I, by the Way, 
 you do not know what I am a doing ; for if once I con- 
 quer my Backwardness, and embark heartily, as old as I 
 am, I shall harrass you up and down the World, till I 
 tire you ; for I shall pursue it so eagerly, I shall never let 
 you lye still. 
 
 But to be short with my Speculations, a little while 
 after this, there came in a Dutch Ship from Bataviaj 
 she was a Coaster, not an European Trader, and of about 
 two hundred Ton Burthen : The Men, as they pretended,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 513 
 
 having been so sickly, that the Captain had not Men 
 enough to go to Sea with. He lay by at Bengal, and 
 having it seems got Money enough, or being willing for 
 other Reasons, to go for Europe, he gave publick Notice, 
 that he would sell his Ship : This came to my Ears be- 
 fore my new Partner heard of it ; and I had a great Mind 
 to buy it, so I goes Home to him, and told him of it. 
 He considered a while, for he was no rash Man neither ; 
 but musing some Time, he reply' d, She is a little too big ; 
 but however, we will have her : Accordingly we bought 
 the Ship, and agreeing with the Master, we paid for her, 
 and took Possession ; when we had done so, we resolved 
 to entertain the Men, if we could, to join them with those 
 we had, for the pursuing our Business ; but on a sudden, 
 they having receiv'd not their Wages, but their Share of 
 the Money, not one of them was to be found. We en- 
 quir'd much about them, and at length were told, that 
 they were all gone together by Land to Agra, the great 
 City of the MoguFs Residence ; and from thence were to 
 travel to Suratte, and so by Sea, to the Gulph of Persia. 
 
 Nothing had so heartily troubled me a good while, as 
 that I miss'd the Opportunity of going with them; for 
 Such a Ramble I thought, and in such Company, as would 
 both have guarded me, and diverted me, would have 
 suited mightily with my great Design ; and I should both 
 have seen the W r orld, and gone homewards too ; but I 
 was much better satisfied a few Days after, when I came 
 to know what Sort of Fellows they were; for in short, 
 their History was, that this Man they call'd Captain, was 
 the Gunner only, not the Commander; that they had 
 been a trading Voyage, in which they were attack'd on 
 Shore by some of the Mallayans, who had kill'd the 
 Captain, and three of his Men ; and that after the Cap- 
 tain was kill'd, these Men, eleven in Number, had re- 
 solved to run away with the Ship, which they did; and 
 brought her in at the Bay of Bengale, leaving the Mate 
 and five Men more on Shore, of whom we shall hear fur- 
 ther. 
 
 R. C. 33
 
 Si4 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Well, let them come by the Ship how they would, we 
 came honestly by her, as we thought, tho' we did not, I 
 confess, examine into Things so exactly as we ought, for 
 we never enquired any Thing of the Seamen; who, if 
 we had examin'd, would certainly have faulter'd in their 
 Account, contradicted one another, and perhaps contra- 
 dicted themselves, or one how or other, we should have 
 seen Reason to have suspected them. But the Man 
 shew'd us a Bill of Sale for the Ship, to one Emanuel 
 Clostershoven, or some such Name ; for I suppose it was 
 all a Forgery, and call'd himself by that Name, and we 
 could not contradict him ; and being withal a little too 
 unwary, or at least, having no Suspicion of the Thing, 
 we went thro' with our Bargain. 
 
 We pick'd up some more English Seamen here after 
 this, and some Dutch; and now we resolved for a second 
 Voyage, to the South East for Cloves, &c. that is to say, 
 among the Philippine and Mollucco Isles : And in short, 
 not to fill this Part of my Story with Trifles, when what 
 is yet to come, is so remarkable ; I spent from first to last 
 six Years in this Country, trading from Port to Port, 
 backward and forward, and with very good Success ; and 
 was now the last Year with my new Partner, going in the 
 Ship above-mention'd, on a Voyage to China; but de- 
 signing first to Siam, to buy Rice. 
 
 In this Voyage, being by contrary Winds oblig'd to 
 beat up and down a great while in the Straits of Mal- 
 lacca, and among the Islands ; we were no sooner got 
 clear of those difficult Seas, but we found our Ship had 
 sprung a Leak, and we were not able by all our Industry 
 to find it out where it was : This forc'd us to make for 
 some Port, and my Partner, who knew the Country better 
 than I did, directed the Captain to put into the River of 
 Cambodia, for I had made the English Mate, one Mr. 
 Thompson, Captain, not being "willing to take the Charge 
 of two Ships upon my self. This River lyes on the North 
 Side of the great Bay or Gulph, which goes up to Siam. 
 
 While we were here, and going often on Shore for
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 515 
 
 Refreshment, there comes to me one Day an English 
 Man, and he was, it seems, a Gunner's Mate, on board 
 an English East-India Ship, which rode in the same 
 River, up at, or near the City of Cambodia j what brought 
 him hither, we know not: But he comes up to me, and 
 speaking in English, Sir, says he, you are a Stranger to 
 me, and I to you ; but I have something to tell you, that 
 very nearly concerns you. 
 
 I looked steadily at him a good while, and thought at 
 first I had known him, but I did not. If it very nearly 
 concerns me, said /, and not your self, what moves you to 
 tell it me? I am moved, says he, by the imminent Dan- 
 ger you are in, and for ought I see, you have no Know- 
 ledge of it. I know no Danger I am in, said I, but that 
 my Ship is leaky, and I cannot find it out ; but I purpose 
 to lay her a-Ground to Morrow, to see if I can find it. 
 But Sir, says he, leaky, or not leaky, find it, or not find it, 
 you will be wiser than to lay your Ship on Shore to Mor- 
 row, when you hear what I have to say to you. Do you 
 know Sir, said he, the Town of Cambodia lyes about fifteen 
 Leagues up this River? And there are two large English 
 Ships about five Leagues on this Side, and three Dutch. 
 Well, said I, and what is that to me? Why, Sir, said he, 
 is it for a Man that is upon such Adventures as you are 
 upon, to come into a Port, and not examine first what 
 Ships there are there, and whether he is able to deal with 
 them? I suppose you do not think you are a Match for 
 them. I was amused very much at his Discourse, but 
 not amazed at it, for I could not conceive what he meant. 
 I turn'd short upon him, and said, Sir, I wish you would 
 explain your self. I cannot imagine what Reason I have 
 to be afraid of any Company of Ships, or Dutch Ships. I 
 am no Interloper, what can they have to say to me? 
 
 He looked like a Man half angry, half pleas'd, and 
 pausing a while, but smiling, Well, Sir, said he, if you 
 think your self secure, you must take your Chance. I am 
 sorry your Fate should blind you against good Advice: 
 But assure your self, if you do not put to Sea immediately,
 
 5 i6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 you will the very next Tide be attack'd by five Long-Boats 
 full of Men, and perhaps if you are taken, you'll be hang'd 
 for a Pirate, and the Particulars be examined afterwards. 
 I thought Sir, added he, I should have met with a better 
 Reception than this, for doing you a Piece of Service of 
 such Importance. I can never be ungrateful, said I, for 
 any Service, or to any Man that offers me any Kindness ; 
 but it is past my Comprehension said I, what they should 
 have such a Design upon me for. However, since you 
 say, there is no Time to be lost, and that there is some 
 villainous Design in Hand against me, I'll go on board 
 this Minute, and put to Sea immediately, if my Men can 
 stop the Leak, or if we can swim without stopping it. 
 But Sir, said I, shall I go away ignorant of the Reason of 
 all this? Can you give me no farther Light into it? 
 
 I can tell you but Part of the Story, Sir, says he, but 
 I have a Dutch Seaman here with me, and I believe I 
 could perswade him to tell you the rest; but there is 
 scarce Time for it. But the Short of the Story is this, 
 the first Part of which, I suppose, you know well enough, 
 (viz.) That you was with this Ship at Sumatra, that there 
 your Captain was murdered by the Mallayans, with three 
 of his Men, and that you or some of those who were on 
 board with you ran away with the Ship, and are since 
 turn'd Pirates, This is the Sum of the Story, and you 
 will be "all seiz'd as Pirates I can assure you, and ex- 
 ecuted, with very little Ceremony; for you know, Mer- 
 chants Ships shew but little Law to Pirates, if they get 
 'em into their Power. 
 
 Now you speak plain English, said I, and I thank 
 you ; and tho' I know nothing that we have done, like 
 what you talk of, but am sure we came honestly and fairly 
 by the Ship ; yet seeing such Work is a-doing as you say, 
 and that you seem to mean honestly, I'll be upon my 
 Guard. Nay, Sir, says he, do not talk of being upon your 
 Guard ; the best Defence is, to be out of the Danger ; if you 
 have any Regard to your Life, and the Lives of all your 
 Men, put out to Sea without fail at High- Water; and as
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 517 
 
 you have a whole Tide before you, you will be gone too 
 far out before they can come down, for they come away 
 at High-Water; and as they have twenty Miles to come, 
 you get near two Hours of them, by the Difference of the 
 Tide, not reckoning the Length of the Way. Besides, as 
 they are only Boats, and not Ships, they will not venture 
 to follow you far out to Sea, especially if it blows. 
 
 Well, says /, you have been very kind in this, what 
 shall I do for you, to make you Amends? Sir, says he, 
 you may not be so willing to make me any Amends, 
 because you may not be convinced of the Truth of it. I'll 
 make an Offer to you. I have nineteen Months Pay due 
 to me on board the Ship which I came out 
 
 of England in, and the Dutch Man that is with me, has 
 seven Months Pay due to him; if you will make good our 
 Pay to us, we will go along with you ; and if you find no 
 more in it, we will desire no more ; But if we do convince 
 you, that we have saved your Lives, and the Ship, and the 
 Lives of all the Men in her, we will leave the rest to you. 
 
 I consented to this readily, and went immediately on 
 board, and the two Men with me. As soon as I came to 
 the Ship Side, my Partner, who was on Board, came out 
 on the Quarter-Deck, and called to me with a great 
 deal of Joy, O ho? O ho! ive have stopped the Leak! 
 <we have stopped the Leak f Say you so, said /, thank 
 God ; but weigh the Anchor immediately. Weigh ! says 
 he, what do you mean by that? What is the Matter, 
 says he? Ask no Questions, says /, but all Hands to 
 work, and weigh, without losing a Minute. He was 
 surprized; but however, he called the Captain, and he 
 immediately ordered the Anchor to be got up: And 
 tho' the Tide was not quite done, yet a little Land Breeze 
 blowing, we stood out to Sea. Then I called him into 
 the Cabin, and told him the Story at large ; and we called 
 in the Men, and they told us the rest of it. But as it took 
 us up a great deal of Time, so before we had done, a 
 Seaman comes to the Cabin Door, and calls out to us, 
 that the Captain bad him tell us, we were chas'd. Chas'd,
 
 Si3 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 said I, by whom, and by what? By five Sloops or Boats, 
 says the Fellow, full of Men. Very well, said I, then it is 
 apparent there is something in it. In the next Place I 
 ordered all our Men to be called up, and told them, that 
 there was a Design to Seize the Ship, and to take us for 
 Pirates ; and asked them, If they would stand by us, and 
 by one another? the Men answer'd chearfully, that one 
 and all, they would live and die with us : Then I asked 
 the Captain, what Way he thought best for us to manage 
 the Fight with them ; for resist them I was resolved we 
 would, and that, to the last Drop ; he said readily, That 
 the Way was to keep them off with our great Shot, as 
 long as we could, and then to fire at them with our small 
 Arms as long as we could ; but when neither of these 
 would do any longer, we should retire to our close Quar- 
 ters ; perhaps they had not Materials to break open our 
 Bulk-Heads, or get in upon us. 
 
 The Gunner had, in the mean Time, Order to bring 
 two Guns to bear fore and aft out of the Steerage, to clear 
 the Deck, and load them with Musquet-Bullets and small 
 Pieces of old Iron, and what next came to Hand, and 
 thus we made ready for Fight ; but all this while we kept 
 out to Sea, with Wind enough, and could see the Boats 
 at a Distance, being five large Long-Boats, following us 
 with all the sail they could make. 
 
 Two of those Boats, which by our Glasses we could 
 see were English, out-sailed the rest and were near two 
 Leagues a- Head of them, and gain'd upon us consider- 
 ably; so that we found they would come up with us: 
 Upon which, we fired a Gun without Ball, to intimate, 
 that they should bring to, and we put out a Flag of 
 Truce, as a Signal for Parley, but they kept crowding 
 after us, till they came within Shot, when we took in our 
 White Flag, they having made no Answer to it, hung out 
 a red Flag, and fired at them with a Shot. Notwithstand- 
 ing this, they came on, till they were near enough to call 
 to them with a speaking Trumpet, which we had on Board ; 
 so we call'd to them, and bid them keep off at their Peril.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 519 
 
 It was all one, they crowded after us, and endeavoured 
 to come under our Stern, so to board us on our Quarter ; 
 upon which, seeing they were resolute for Mischief, and 
 depended upon the Strength that followed them, I ordered 
 to bring the Ship to, so that they lay upon our Broad- 
 side, when immediately we fir'd five Guns at them; one 
 of which, had been levelled so true, as to carry away the 
 Stern of the hindermost Boat, and bring them to the 
 Necessity of taking down their Sail, and running all to 
 the Head of the Boat to keep her from sinking; so she 
 lay by, and had enough of it; but seeing the foremost 
 Boat crowd on after us, we made ready to fire at her in 
 particular. 
 
 While this was doing, one of the three Boats that was 
 behind, being forwarder than the other two, made up to 
 the Boat which we had disabled, to relieve her, and we 
 could afterwards see her take out the Men ; we call'd 
 again to the foremost Boat, and offer'd a Truce to parley 
 again, and to know what was her Business with us ; but 
 had no Answer, only she crowded close under our Stern. 
 Upon this our Gunner, who was a very dexterous Fellow, 
 run out his two Chase-Guns, and fired again at her; but 
 the Shot missing, the Men in the Boat shouted, wav'd 
 their Caps, and came on : But the Gunner getting quickly 
 ready again, fir'd among them the second Time ; one 
 Shot of which, tho' it miss'd the Boat it self, yet fell in 
 among the Men, and we could easily see, had done a 
 great deal of Mischief among them ; but we taking no 
 Notice of that, war'd the Ship again, and brought our 
 Quarter to bear upon them, and firing three Guns more, 
 we found the Boat was split almost to Pieces ; in parti- 
 cular, her Rudder, and a Piece of her Stern was shot 
 quite away, so they handed their Sail immediately, and 
 were in great Disorder: But to compleat their Misfor- 
 tune, our Gunner let fly two Guns at them again ; where 
 he hit them we could not tell, but we found the Boat was 
 sinking, and some of the Men already in the Water. 
 'Upon this, I immediately Mann'd out our Pinnace, which
 
 520 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 we had kept close by our Side, with Orders to pick up 
 some of the Men if they could, and save them from 
 drowning, and immediately to come on board with them ; 
 because we saw the rest of the Boate began to come up. 
 Our Men in the Pinnace followed their Orders, and took 
 up three Men; one of which was just drowning, and it 
 was a good while before we could recover him. As soon 
 as they were on Board, we crowded all the Sail we could 
 make, and stood farther out to Sea, and we found that 
 when the other three Boats came up to the first two, they 
 gave over their Chase. 
 
 Being thus deliver'd from a Danger, which tho' I 
 knew not the Reason of it, yet seem'd to be much greater 
 than I apprehended; I took Care that we would change 
 our Course, and not let any one imagine whither we were 
 going; so we stood out to Sea Eastward, quite out of the 
 Course of all European Ships, whether they were bound 
 to China, or any where else, within the Commerce of the 
 European Nations. 
 
 When we were now at Sea, we began to consult with 
 the two Seamen, and enquire first what the Meaning of 
 all this should be, and the Dutch Man let us into the 
 Secret of it at once ; telling us, that the Fellow that sold 
 us the Ship, as we said, was no more than a Thief, that 
 had run away with her : Then he told us, how the Cap- 
 tain, whose Name too he told us, tho' I do not remember, 
 was treacherously murdered by the Natives on the Coast 
 of Mallacca, with three of his Men ; and that he, this 
 Dutch Man, and four more, got into the Woods, where 
 they wandered about a great while ; till at length, he in 
 particular, in a miraculous Manner made his Escape, and 
 swam off to a Dutch Ship, which sailing near the Shore, 
 in its way from China, had sent their Boat on Shore for 
 freshWater; that he durst not come to that Part of the Shore 
 where the Boat was, but made shift in the Night, to take 
 the Water farther off, and the Ship's Boat took him up. 
 
 He then told us, that he went to Batavia, where two 
 of the Sea-men belonging to the Ship arriv'd, having de-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 521 
 
 serted the rest in their Travels, and gave an Account, 
 that the Fellow who had run away with the Ship, sold 
 her at Bengale, to a Set of Pirates, which were gone a 
 Cruising in her; and that they had already taken an 
 English Ship, and two Dutch Ships very richly laden. 
 
 This latter Part we found to concern us directly, and 
 tho' we knew it to be false ; yet as my Partner said very 
 well, if we had fallen into their Hands, and they had had 
 such a Prepossession against us before-hand, it had been 
 in vain for us to have defended our selves, or to hope for 
 any good Quarter at their Hands ; and especially consi- 
 dering that our Accusers had been our Judges, and that 
 we could have expected nothing from them, but what 
 Rage would have dictated, and an ungoverned Passion 
 have executed: And therefore it was his Opinion, we 
 should go directly back to Bengale, from whence we came, 
 without putting in at any Port whatever; because there, 
 we could give a good Account of our selves, could prove 
 where we were when the Ship put in, whom we bought 
 her of, and the like ; and which was more than all the 
 rest, if we were put to the Necessity of bringing it before 
 the proper Judges, we should be sure to have some Jus- 
 tice, and not be hang'd first, and judg'd afterwards. 
 
 I was sometime of my Partner's Opinion; but after 
 a little more serious thinking, I told him, I thought it was 
 a very great Hazard for us to attempt returning to Bengale ', 
 for that we were on the wrong Side of the Straits of 
 Malacca; and that if the Alarm was given, we should be 
 sure to be Way-laid on every Side, as well by the Dutch 
 of Batavia, as the English else where; that if we should 
 be taken, as it were running away, we should even con- 
 demn our selves, and there would want no more Evi- 
 dence to destroy us. I also asked the English Sailor's 
 Opinion, who said, he was of my Mind, and that we 
 should certainly be taken. 
 
 This Danger a little startled my Partner and all the 
 Ship's Company; and we immediately resolved to go 
 away to the Coast of Tonquin, and so on to the Coast of
 
 522 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 China, and pursuing the first Design as to Trade, find 
 some Way or other to dispose of the Ship, and /come 
 back in some of the Vessels of the Country, such as we 
 could get. This was approved of as the best Method for 
 our Security; and accordingly we steered away N.N.E. 
 keeping above fifty Leagues off from the usual Course to 
 the Eastward. . 
 
 This however put us to some.Inconveniencies; for 
 first the Winds, when we came to the Distance from the 
 Shore, seem'd to be more steadily against us, blowing 
 almost Trade, as we call it, from the East, and E.N.E. so 
 that we were a long while upon our Voyage, and we were 
 but ill provided with Victuals for so long a Voyage ; and 
 which was still worse, there was some Danger that those 
 English and Diitch Ships, whose Boats pursued us, 
 whereof some were bound that Way, might be got in 
 before us, and if not, some other Ship, bound to China, 
 might have Information of us from them, and pursue us 
 with the same Vigour. 
 
 I must confess, I was now very uneasy, and thought 
 my self, including the. late Escape from the Long- 
 Boats, to have been in the most dangerous Condition 
 that ever I was in thro' all my past Life ; for whatever 
 ill Circumstances I had been in, I was never pursued 
 for a Thief before ; nor had I ever done any Thing that 
 merited the Name of Dishonest or Fraudulent, much less 
 Thievish. I had chiefly been my own Enemy, or as I 
 may rightly say, I had been no Body's Enemy but my 
 own : But now I was embarrass'd in the worst Condition 
 imaginable ; for tho' I was perfectly innocent, I was in no 
 Condition to make that Innocence appear: And if I had 
 been taken, it had been under a supposed Guilt of the 
 worst Kind; at least, a Crime esteemed so among the 
 People I had to do with. 
 
 This made me very anxious to make an Escape, tho', 
 which Way to do it, I knew not, or what Port or Place we 
 should go to: My Partner seeing me thus dejected, tho' 
 he was the most concern'd at first, began to encourage
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 523 
 
 me ; and describing to me the several Ports of that Coast, 
 told me he would put in on the Coast of Cochinchina, or 
 the Bay of Tonquin, intending to go afterwards to Macao, 
 a Town once in the Possession of the Portuguese, and 
 where still a great many European Families resided, and 
 particularly the Missionary Priests usually went thither, 
 in Order to their going forward to China. 
 
 Hither then we resolv'd to go ; and accordingly, tho' 
 after a tedious and irregular Course, and very much 
 straitned for Provisions, we came within Sight of the 
 Coast very early in the Morning; and upon Reflection 
 upon the past Circumstances we were in, and the Danger 
 if we had not escaped, we resolv'd to put into a small 
 River, which however had a Depth enough of Water for 
 us, and to see if we could, either over Land, or by the 
 Ship's Pinnace, come to know what Ships were in any 
 Port thereabouts. This happy Step, was indeed our De- 
 liverance ; for tho' we did not immediately see any Euro- 
 pean Ships in the Bay of Tonquin, yet the next Morning 
 there came into the Bay two Dutch Ships, and a third 
 without any Colours spread out, but which we believ'd to 
 be a Dutch Man, pass'd by at about two Leagues Dis- 
 tance, steering for the Coast of China; and in the After- 
 noon went by two English Ships steering the same 
 Course; and thus, we thought, we saw our selves beset 
 with Enemies, both one Way or other. The Place we 
 were in was wild and barbarous, the People Thieves, 
 even by Occupation or Profession ; and tho' it is true we 
 had not much to seek of them, and except getting a few 
 Provisions, car*d not how little we had to do with them, 
 yet it was with much Difficulty that we kept our selves 
 from being insulted by them several Ways. 
 
 We were in a small River of this Country, within a 
 few Leagues of its utmost Limits Northward ; and by 
 our Boat we coasted North-East to the Point of Land, 
 which opens the great Bay of Tonquin; and it was in this 
 beating up along the Shore, that we discover'd, as 
 above, that in a Word, we were surrounded with Enemies.
 
 524 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 The -People we were among, were the most barbarous of 
 all the Inhabitants of the Coast; having no Correspond- 
 ence with any other Nation, and dealing only in Fish, 
 and Oil, and such Gross Commodities ; and it may be 
 particularly seen, that they are, as I said, the most bar- 
 barous of any of the Inhabitants, (viz.) that among other 
 Customs they have this as one, (viz.) That if any Vessel 
 have the Misfortune to be shipwreck'd upon the Coast, 
 they presently make the Men all Prisoners or Slaves ; 
 and it was not long before we found a Spice of their 
 Kindness this Way, on the Occasion following. 
 
 I have observed above, that our Ship sprung a Leak 
 at Sea, and that we could not find it out ; and however 
 it happen'd, that, as I have said, it was stopp'd unex- 
 pectedly in the happy Minute of our being to be seiz'd 
 by the Dutch and English Ships in the Bay of Siam ; 
 yet as we did not find the Ship so perfectly fit and sound 
 as we desir'd, we resolved, while we were in this Place, 
 to lay her on Shore, take out what heavy Things we had 
 on Board, which were not many, and to wash and clean 
 her Bottom, and, if possible, to find out where the Leaks 
 were. 
 
 Accordingly, having lighten'd the Ship, and brought 
 all our Guns and other moveable Things to one Side, we 
 try'd to bring her down, that we might come at her Bot- 
 tom ; but on second Thoughts we did not care to lay her 
 dry on Ground, neither could we find out a proper Place 
 for it. 
 
 The Inhabitants who had never been acquainted with 
 such a Sight, came wondering down to the Shore, to look 
 at us ; and seeing the Ship lye down on one Side in such 
 a Manner, and heeling in towards the Shore, and not 
 seeing our Men who were at Work on her Bottom, with 
 Stages, and with their Boats on the Off-side, they pre- 
 sently concluded, that the Ship was cast away, and so lay 
 fast on the Ground. 
 
 On this Supposition they came all about us in two or 
 three Hours time, with ten or twelve large Boats, having
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 525 
 
 some of them eight, some ten Men in a Boat, intending, 
 no doubt, to have come on Board, and plunder'd the 
 Ship ; and if they had found us there, to have carry'd us 
 away for Slaves to their King, or whatever they call him ; 
 for we knew nothing who was their Governour. 
 
 When they came up to the Ship, and began to row 
 round her, they discovered us all hard at Work on the 
 Out-side of the Ship's Bottom and Side, washing, and 
 graving, and stooping as every Sea-faring Man knows how. 
 
 They stood for a while gazing at us, and we, who 
 were a little surpriz'd, could not imagine what their De- 
 sign was ; but, being willing to be sure, we took this 
 Opportunity to get some of us into the Ship, and others 
 to hand down Arms and Ammunition to those that were 
 at Work to defend themselves with, if there should be 
 Occasion; and it was no more than Need; for in less 
 than a quarter of an Hour's Consultation, they agreed, it 
 seems, that the Ship was really a Wreck, that we were all 
 at Work endeavouring to save her, or to save our Lives 
 by the Help of our Boats; and when we handed our 
 Arms into the Boats, they concluded, by that Motion, 
 that we were endeavouring to save some of our Goods. 
 Upon this they took it for granted we all belong'd to 
 them ; and away they came down upon our Men, as if it 
 had been in a Line of Battle. 
 
 Our Men, seeing so many of them, began to be 
 frighted; for we lay but in an ill Posture to fight, and 
 cry'd out to us to know what they should do : I immedi- 
 ately call'd to the Men who work'd upon the Stage, to 
 slip them down, and get up the Side into the Ship ; and 
 bad those in the Boat to row round and come on board : 
 And those few of us, who were on board, worked with 
 all the Strength and Hands we had, to bring the Ship to 
 Rights. But however, neither the Men upon the Stage, 
 or those in the Boats, could do as they were ordered, be- 
 fore the Cochinchineses were upon them, and two of their 
 Boats boarded our Long-Boat, and began to lay hold of 
 the Men as their Prisoners.
 
 526 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 The first Man they laid, hold of was an English Sea- 
 man ; a stout strong Fellow, who having a Musket in his 
 Hand, never offered to fire it, but laid it down in the 
 Boat, like a Fool, as I thought. But he understood his 
 Business better than I could teach him ; for he grappled 
 the Pagan, and dragged him by main Force, out of their 
 own Boat into ours ; where taking him by the two Ears, 
 he beat his Head so against the Boat's Gunnel, that the 
 Fellow died instantly in his Hands; and in the mean 
 time, a Dutch Man, who stood next, took up the Musket, 
 and with the But-end of it, so laid about him, that he 
 knock'd down five of them, who attempted to enter the 
 Boat. But this was doing little towards resisting thirty 
 or forty Men, who fearless, because ignorant of their 
 Danger, began to throw themselves into the Long-Boat, 
 where we had but five Men, in all, to defend it. But one 
 Accident gave our Men a complete Vidlory, which de- 
 serv'd our Laughter rather than any Thing else. And 
 that was this. 
 
 Our Carpenter being preparing to grave the Out-side 
 of the Ship, as well as to pay the Seams, where he had 
 caulk'd her to stop the Leakes, had got two Kettles just 
 let down into the Boat ; one fill'd with boiling Pitch, and 
 the other with Rosin, Tallow, and Oil, and such Stuff, as 
 the Ship- Wrights use for that Work. And the Man that 
 attended the Carpenter, had a great Iron Ladle in his 
 Hand, with which he supplied the Men that were at 
 Work, with that hot Stuff. Two of the Enemy's Men 
 entred the Boat just where this Fellow stood, being in the 
 Fore-sheets ; he immediately saluted them with a Ladle 
 full of the Stuff, boiling hot, which so burnt and scalded 
 them, being half naked, that they roared out like two 
 Bulls, and enraged with the Fire, leap'd both into the 
 Sea. The Carpenter saw it, and cried out, Well done, 
 Jack, give them some more of it : And stepping forward 
 himself, takes one of their Mops, and dipping it in the 
 Pitch-Pot, he and his Man threw it among them so plen- 
 tifully, that in short, of all the Men in the three Boats,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 527 
 
 there was not one that was not scalded, and burnt with it 
 in a most frightful and pitiful Manner, and made such a 
 howling and crying, that I never heard a worse Noise, 
 and indeed nothing like it ; for it is worth observing, 
 That though Pain naturally makes all People cry out; 
 yet every Nation has a particular Way of Exclamation, 
 and making Noises as different from one another, as 
 their Speech. I cannot give the Noise these Creatures 
 made, a better Name than Howling, nor a Name more 
 proper to the Tone of it ; for I never heard any Thing 
 more like the Noise of the Wolves, which as I have said, 
 I heard howl in the Forest on the Frontiers of Lan- 
 guedoc. 
 
 I was never pleas'd with a Victory better in my Life ; 
 not only as it was a perfect Surprize to me, and that our 
 Danger was imminent before ; but as we got this Victory 
 without any Blood shed, except of that Man, the Fellow 
 killed with his naked Hands, and which I was very much 
 concerned at ; for I was sick of killing such poor savage 
 Wretches, even tho' it was in my own Defence, knowing 
 they came on Errands which they thought just, and knew 
 no better. And that tho' it may be a just Thing, because 
 necessary, for there is no necessary Wickedness in Na- 
 ture, yet I thought it was a sad Life, in which we must 
 be always obliged to be killing our Fellow- Creatures to 
 preserve our own ; and indeed I think so still ; and I 
 would even now suffer a great deal, rather than I would 
 take away the Life, even of the Person injuring me. And 
 I believe, all considering People, who know the Value of 
 Life, would be of my Opinion ; at least, they would, if 
 they entred seriously into the Consideration of it. 
 
 But to return to my Story. All the while this was 
 doing, my Partner and I, who managed the rest of the 
 Men on board, had with great Dexterity brought the 
 Ship almost to Rights ; and having gotten the Guns into 
 their Places again, the Gunner call'd to me, to bid our 
 Boat get out of the Way, for he would let fly among 
 them. I called back again to him, and bid him not offer
 
 528 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 to fire, for the Carpenter would do the Work without 
 him, but bad him heat another Pitch-Kettle, which our 
 Cook, who was on Board, took Care of. But the Enemy 
 were so terrified with what they had met with in their 
 first Attack, that they would not come on again. . And 
 some of them that were farthest off, seeing the Ship swim, 
 as it were upright, begun, as we supposed, to see their 
 Mistake, and give over the Enterprize, finding it was not 
 as they expected. Thus we got clear of this merry Fight ; 
 and having gotten some Rice, and some Roots, and 
 Bread, with about sixteen good big Hogs on Board, two 
 Days before, we resolv'd to stay here no longer, but go 
 forward whatever came of it; for we made no Doubt 
 but we should be surrounded the next Day with Rogues 
 enough, perhaps more than our Pitch- Kettle would dis- 
 pose of for us. 
 
 We therefore got all our Things on Board the same 
 Evening, and the next Morning were ready to sail. In 
 the mean time, lying at an Anchor at some Distance, we 
 were not so much concern'd, being now in a fighting Pos- 
 ture, as well as in a sailing Posture, if any Enemy had 
 presented. The next Day having finish'd our Work with- 
 in Board, and finding our Ship was perfectly heal'd of all 
 her Leaks, we set SaiL We would have gone into the 
 Bay of Tonquinj for we wanted to inform our selves of 
 what was to be known concerning the Dutch Ships that 
 had been there ; but we durst not stand in there, because 
 we had seen several Ships go in, as we suppos'd, but a 
 little before; so we kept on N. E. towards the Isle of 
 Formosa, as much afraid of being seen by a Dutch or 
 English Merchant Ship, as a Dutch or English Merchant 
 Ship in the Mediterranean is of an Algerine Man of 
 War. 
 
 When we were thus got to Sea, we kept out N. E. as 
 if we would go to the Manillas or the Philipine Islands; 
 and this we did, that we might not fall into the Way.of 
 any of our European Ships ; and then we steer'd North 
 .'till we came to the Latitude of 22 Degrees, 30 Min. by
 
 'ROBINSON CRUSOE. 529 
 
 which Means we made the Island of Formosa directly, 
 where we came to an Anchor, in order to get Water and 
 fresh Provisions, which the People there, who are very 
 courteous and civil in their Manners, supply'd us with 
 willingly, and dealt very fairly and punctually with us in 
 all their Agreements and Bargains ; which is what we did 
 not find among other People ; and may be owing to the 
 Remains of Christianity, which was once planted here by 
 a Dutch Missionary of Protestants, and is a Testimony of 
 what I have often observ'd, -viz. That the Christian Re- 
 ligion always civilizes the People, and reforms their Man- 
 ners, where it is receiv'd, whether it works saving Effects 
 upon them or no. 
 
 From hence we sail'd still North, keeping the Coast of 
 China at an equal Distance, till we knew we were beyond 
 all the Ports of China, where our European Ships usually 
 come ; being resolv'd, if possible, not to fall into any of 
 their Hands, especially in this Country, where, as our 
 Circumstances were, we could not fail of being entirely 
 ruin'd ; nay, so great was my Fear in particular, as to my 
 being taken by them, that I believe firmly, I would much 
 rather have chosen to fall into the Hands of the Spanish 
 Inquisition, 
 
 Being now come to the Latitude of 30 Degrees, we 
 resolv'd to put into the first trading Port we should come 
 at ; and standing in for the Shore, a Boat came off two 
 Leagues to us, with an old Portuguese Pilot on Board, 
 who knowing us to be an European Ship, came to offer 
 his Service, which indeed we were very glad of, and took 
 him on Board; upon which, without asking us whither 
 we would go, he dismiss'd the Boat he came in, and sent 
 them back. 
 
 I thought it was now so much in our Choice, to make 
 the old Man carry us whither we would ; that I began to 
 talk with him about carrying us to the Gulph of Nanquin, 
 which is the most Northern Part of the Coast of China : 
 The old Man said he knew the Gulph of Nanquin very 
 well; but smiling, ask'd us what we would do there? 
 R. C. 34
 
 330 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 I told him, we would sell our Cargo, and purchase 
 China- Wares, Callicoes, Raw-Silks, Tea, Wrought- Silks, 
 &c. and so would return by the same Course we came. 
 He told us our best Port had been to have put in at 
 Macao, where we could not have fail'd of a Market for 
 our Opium, to our Satisfaction, and might for our Money 
 have purchas'd all Sorts of C#z#-Goods, as cheap as we 
 could at Nanquin. 
 
 Not being able to put the old Man out of his Talk, of 
 which he was very opiniated or conceited, I told him we 
 were Gentlemen, as well as Merchants, and that we had 
 a Mind to go and see the great City of Pecking, and the 
 famous Court of the Monarch of China. Why then, says 
 the old Man, you should go to Ningpo, where by the 
 River which runs into the Sea there, you may go up with- 
 in five Leagues of the Great Canal. This Canal is a na- 
 vigable River, which goes thorough the Heart of all that 
 vast Empire of China, crosses all the Rivers, passes some 
 considerable Hills by the Help of Sluices and Gates, 
 and goes up to the City of Pecking, being in Length near 
 270 Leagues. 
 
 Well, said I, Seignior Portuguese, but that is not our 
 Business now : The great Question is, If you can carry us 
 up to the City of Nanquin, from whence we can travel to 
 Pecking afterwards ? Yes, he said, he could do so very 
 well, and that there was a great Dutch Ship gone by that 
 Way just before. This gave me a little Shock ; a Dutch 
 Ship was now our Terror, and we had much rather have 
 met the Devil, at least, if he had not come in too fright- 
 ful a Figure ; and we depended upon it, that a Dutch 
 Ship would be our Destruction, for we were in no Con- 
 dition to fight them; all the Ships they trade with into 
 those Parts being of great Burthen, and of much greater 
 Force than we were. 
 
 The old Man found me a little confus'd, and under 
 some Concern, when he nam'd a Dutch Ship, and said to 
 me, Sir, you need be under no Apprehensions of the 
 Dutch, I suppose they are not now at War with your Nation :
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 53 r 
 
 No, says I, that's true; but I know not what Liberties 
 Men may take when they are out of the Reach of the Law : 
 Why, says he, you are no Pirates, what need you fear? 
 They will not meddle with peaceable Merchants sure. 
 
 If I had any Blood in my Body that did not fly up 
 into my Face at that Word, it was hinder'd by some Stop 
 in the Vessels, appointed by Nature to prevent it ; for it 
 put me into the greatest Disorder and Confusion imagin- 
 able: Nor was it possible for me to conceal it so, but that 
 the old Man easily perceiv'd it. 
 
 Sir, says he, I find you are in some Disorder in your 
 Thoughts at my Talk, pray be pleas'd to go which Way 
 you think fit, and depend upon it, I'll do you all the 
 Service I can. Why, Seignior, said I, it is true I am a 
 little unsettled in my Resolution at this Time whither to 
 go in particular; and I am something more so, for what 
 you said about Pirates; I hope there are no Pirates in 
 these Seas ; we are but in an ill Condition to meet with 
 them, for you see we have but a small Force, and but 
 very weakly Mann'd. 
 
 O Sir, says he, do not be concern'd, I do not know 
 that there has been any Pirates in these Seas these fifteen 
 Years, except one which was seen, as I hear, in the Bay 
 of Siam, about a Month since ; but you may be assured 
 she is gone to the Southward ; nor was she a Ship of any 
 great Force, or fit for the Work ; she was not built for a 
 Privateer, but was run away with by a reprobate Crew 
 that were on Board, after the Captain and some of his 
 Men had been murdered by the Malayans, at, or near the 
 Island of Sumatra. 
 
 \Yhat ! said I, (seeming to know nothing of the Matter) 
 did they murder the Captain ? No said he, I do not under- 
 stand that they murdered him; but as they afterwards 
 run away with the Ship, it is generally believed they 
 betrayed him into the Hands of the Malayans, who did 
 murder him, and perhaps they procured them to do it 
 Why then, said 7, they deserve Death as much as if they 
 had done it themselves. Nay, says the old Man, they do 
 
 34-2
 
 532 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 deserve it, and they will certainly have it, if they light 
 upon any English or Dutch Ship; for they have all 
 agreed together, that if they meet that Rogue, they will 
 give him no Quarter. 
 
 But, said I to him, you say the Pirate is gone out of 
 those Seas. How can they meet with him ; Why, that is 
 true, says he, they do say so ; but he was, as I tell you, 
 in the Bay of Siam, in the River Cambodia, and was dis- 
 covered there by some Dirtch Men who belonged to the 
 Ship, and who were left on Shore when they run away 
 with her : And some English and Dutch Traders being 
 in the River, they were within a little of taking him. Nay, 
 said he, if the foremost Boats had been well seconded by 
 the rest, they had certainly taken him ; but he finding 
 only two Boats within Reach of him, tacked about, and 
 fired at these two, and disabled them before the other 
 came up, and then standing off to Sea, the other were not 
 able to follow him, and so he got away. But they have 
 all so exa<5l a Description of the Ship, that they will be 
 sure to know him ; and wherever they find him, they have 
 vowed to give no Quarter, to either the Captain, or the 
 Seamen, but to hang them all up at the Yard-Arm. 
 
 What ! says I, will they execute them right or wrong ; 
 hang them first, and judge them afterwards? O Sir! says 
 the old Pilot, there's no Need to make a formal Business 
 of it with such Rogues as those, let them tie them Back 
 to Back, and set them a diving. It is no more than they 
 richly deserve. 
 
 I knew I had my old Man fast aboard, and that he 
 could do me no Harm, so that I turned short upon him ; 
 Well now, Seignior, said I, and this is the very Reason, 
 why I would have you carry us up to Nanquin, and not 
 to put back to Macao, or to any other Part of the Country, 
 where the English or Dutch Ships come: For be it known 
 to you Seignior, those Captains of the English and Dutch 
 Ships, are a Parcel of rash, proud, insolent Fellows, that 
 neither know what belongs to Justice, nor how to behave 
 themselves, as the Laws of God and Nature direct ; but
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 533 
 
 being proud of their Offices, and not understanding their 
 Power, they would act the Murderers to punish Robbers ; 
 would take upon them to insult Men falsely accused, and 
 determine them guilty without due Enquiry ; and perhaps 
 I may live to call some of them to an Account for it, 
 where they may be taught how Justice is to be executed, 
 and that no Man ought to be treated as a Criminal, 'till 
 some Evidence may be had of the Crime, and that he is 
 the Man. 
 
 With this I told him, that this was the very Ship they 
 attacked, and gave him a full Account of the Skirmish we 
 had with their Boats, and how foolishly and Coward-like 
 they behaved. I told him all the Story of our buying the 
 Ship, and how the Dutch Men served us. I told him the 
 Reasons I had to believe that this Story of killing the 
 Master by the Malayans was not true ; as also the running 
 away with the Ship : But that it was all a Fiction of their 
 own, to suggest that the Men were turn'd Pirates; and 
 they ought to have been sure it was so, before they had 
 ventured to attack us by Surprize, and oblige us to resist 
 them ; adding that they would have the Blood of those Men, 
 whom we kill'd there in our just Defence, to answer for. 
 
 The old Man was amaz'd at this Relation, and told us, 
 we were very much in the Right to go away to the North, 
 and that if he might advise us, it should be to sell the 
 Ship in China, which we might very well do, and buy or 
 build another in the Country ; and said he, though you 
 will not get so good a Ship, yet you may get one able 
 enough to carry you and all your Goods back again to 
 Bengale, or any where else. 
 
 I told him, I would take his Advice, when I came to 
 any Port where I could find a Ship for my Turn, or get 
 any Customer to buy this. He reply'd, I should meet 
 with Customers enough for the Ship at Nanquin, and 
 that a Chinese Jonk would serve me very well to go back 
 again ; and that he would procure me People, both to buy 
 one and sell the other. 
 
 Well, but Seignior, says /, as you say they know the
 
 534 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Ship so well, I may perhaps, if I follow your Measures, be 
 instrumental to bring some honest innocent Man into a 
 terrible Broil, and perhaps to be murdered in cold Blood ; 
 for wherever they find the Ship, they will prove the Guilt 
 upon the Men, by proving this was the Ship, and so in- 
 nocent Men may probably be over-powered and mur- 
 dered. Why, says the old Man, I will find out a Way to 
 prevent that also ; for as I know all those Commanders 
 you speak of, very well, and shall see them all as they 
 pass by, I will be sure to set them to Rights in the 
 Thing, and let them know that they had been so much 
 in the Wrong ; that tho' the People, who were on board 
 at first, might run away with the Ship, yet it was not 
 true that they had turned Pirates ; and that in particular, 
 these were not the Men that first went off with the 
 Ship, but innocently bought her for their Trade ; and I 
 am perswaded they will so far believe me, as at least to 
 act more cautiously for the Time to come. Well, says I, 
 And will you deliver one Message to them from me? 
 Yes, I will, says he, if you will give it under your Hand 
 in Writing, .that I may be able to prove, that it came 
 from you, and not out of my own Head. I answered, 
 That I would readily give it him under my Hand; so I 
 took a Pen, and Ink, and Paper, and wrote at large the 
 Story of assaulting me with the Long-Boats, &c. the 
 pretended Reason of it, and the unjust cruel Design of 
 it; and concluded to the Commanders, that they had 
 done what they not only should ha' been asham'd of, but 
 also, that if ever they came to England, and I liv'd to 
 see them there, they should all pay dearly for it, if the 
 Laws of my Country were not grown out of Use before 
 I arrived there. 
 
 My old Pilot read this over and over again, and ask'd 
 me several Times if I would stand to it? I answered, I 
 would stand to it as long as I had any Thing left in the 
 World, being sensible that I should one Time or other 
 find an Opportunity to put it home to them : But we had 
 no Occasion ever to let the Pilot carry this Letter ; for he
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 535 
 
 never went back again. While those Things were passing 
 between us, by Way of Discourse, we went forward, di- 
 rectly for Nanquin, and in about thirteen Days Sail came 
 to an Anchor at the South- West Point of the great Gulph 
 of Nanquin, where, by the Way, I came by Accident to 
 understand, that two Dutch Ships were gone the Length 
 before me, and that I should certainly fall into their 
 Hands. I consulted my Partner again in this Exigency, 
 and he was as much at a Loss as I was, and would very 
 gladly have been safe on Shore almost any where. How- 
 ever, I was not in such Perplexity neither; but I ask'd 
 the old Pilot, if there was no Creek or Harbour, which I 
 might put into, and pursue my Business with the Chinese 
 privately, and be in no Danger of the Enemy? He told 
 me, If I would sail to the Southward about two and forty 
 Leagues, there was a little Port call'd Quitichang, where 
 the Fathers of the Mission usually landed from Macao, 
 on their Progress to teach the Christian Religion to the 
 Chineses, and where no European Ships ever put in ; and 
 if I thought to put in there, I might consider what far- 
 ther Course to take when I was ashore. He confess'd, he 
 said, it was not a Place for Merchants, except that at 
 some certain Times they had a Kind of a Fair there, 
 when the Merchants from Japan came over to buy the 
 Chinese Merchandizes. 
 
 We all agreed to go back to this Place ; the Name of 
 the Port, as he call'd it, I may perhaps spell wrong ; for 
 I do not particularly remember it, having lost this, toge- 
 ther with the Names of many other Places, set down in 
 a little Pocket-Book, which was spoil'd by the Water, on 
 an Accident, which I shall relate in its Order ; but this I 
 remember, that the Chinese or Japanese Merchants we 
 corresponded with, call'd it by a differing Name from 
 that which our Portiiguese Pilot gave it, and pronounced 
 it, as above, Quinchang. 
 
 As we were unanimous in our Resolutions to go to 
 this Place, we weigh'd the next Day, having only gone 
 twice ashore, where we were to get fresh Water ; on both
 
 536 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 which Occasions, the People of the Country were very 
 civil to us, and brought us Abundance of Things, to sell 
 to us; I mean, of Provisions, Plants, Roots, Tea, Rice, 
 and some Fowls ; but nothing without Money. 
 
 We came to the other Port, (the Wind being contrary) 
 not till five Days, but it was very much to our Satisfac- 
 tion ; and I was joyful, and I may say, thankful, when I 
 set my Foot safe on Shore; resolving, and my Partner 
 too, that if it was possible to dispose of our selves and 
 Effects, any other Way, tho' not every Way to our Satis- 
 faction, we would never set one Foot on Board that un- 
 happy Vessel more ; and indeed I must acknowledge, 
 that of all the Circumstances of Life, that ever I had 
 any Experience of, nothing makes Mankind so compleatly 
 miserable, as that, of being in constant Fear. Well does 
 the Scripture say, The Fear of Man brings a Snare; it 
 is a Life of Death, and the Mind is so intirely suppress'd 
 by it, that it is capable of no Relief; the animal Spirits 
 sink, and all the Vigour of Nature, which usually sup- 
 ports Men under other Afflictions, and is present to them 
 in the greatest Exigencies, fails them here. 
 
 Nor did it fail of its usual Operations upon the Fancy, 
 by heightening every Danger, representing the English 
 and Dutch Captains to be Men uncapable of hearing 
 Reason, or of distinguishing between honest Men and 
 Rogues ; or between a Story calculated for our own Turn, 
 made out of nothing, on Purpose to deceive, and a true 
 genuine Account of our whole Voyage, Progress, and 
 Design; for we might many Ways have convinc'd any 
 reasonable Creature, that we were not Pirates ; the Goods 
 we had on board, the Course we steer'd, our frankly 
 shewing our selves, and entering into such and such 
 Ports ; and even our very Manner, the Force we had, the 
 Number of Men, the few Arms, little Ammunition, short 
 Provisions ; all these would have serv'd to convince any 
 Men, that we were no Pirates; the Opium, and other 
 Goods we had on board, would make it appear, the Ship 
 had been at Bengalej the Dutch Men, who if was said,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 537 
 
 had the Names of all the Men that were in the Ship, 
 might easily see that we were a Mixture of English, 
 Portuguese, and Indians, and but two Dutch Men on 
 board. These, and many other particular Circumstances, 
 might have made it evident to the Understanding of any 
 Commander, whose Hands we might fall into, that we 
 were no Pirates. 
 
 But Fear, that blind useless Passion, work'd another 
 Way, and threw us into the Vapours ; it bewildred our 
 Understandings, and set the Imagination at Work, to 
 form a thousand terrible Things, that perhaps might 
 never happen. We first suppos'd, as indeed every Body 
 had related to us, that the Seamen on board the English 
 and Dutch Ships, but especially the Dutch, were so en- 
 raged at the Name of a Pirate, and especially at our 
 beating of their Boats, and escaping, that they would 
 not give themselves Leave to enquire, whether we were 
 Pirates or no; but would execute us off Hand, as we call 
 it, without giving us any Room for a Defence. We re- 
 flected that there was really so much apparent Evidence 
 before them, that they would scarce enquire after any 
 more ; as first, That the Ship was certainly the same, and 
 that some of the Seamen among them knew her, and had 
 been on board her; and secondly, That when we had 
 Intelligence at the River of Cambodia, that they were 
 coming down to examine us, we fought their Boats and 
 fled; so that we made no doubt but they were fully 
 satisfyd of our being Pirates, as we were satisfy'd of the 
 contrary ; and as I often said, I know not but I should 
 have been apt to have taken those Circumstances for 
 Evidence, if the Tables were turn'd, and my Case was 
 theirs, and have made no Scruple of cutting all the Crew 
 to Pieces, without believing, or perhaps considering, what 
 they might have to offer in their Defence. 
 
 But let that be how it will, those were our Apprehen- 
 sions; and both my Partner and I too scarce slept a 
 Night, without dreaming of Halters, and Yard- Arms; 
 that is to say, Gibbets, of fighting, and being taken ; of
 
 538 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 killing, and being kill'd ; and one Night I was in such a 
 Fury in my Dream, fancying the Dutch Men had boarded 
 us, and I was knocking one of their Seamen down, that 
 I struck my double Fist against the Side of the Cabin I 
 lay in, with such a Force, as wounded my Hand most 
 grievously, broke my Knuckles, and cut and bruised the 
 Flesh ; so that it not only wak'd me out of my Sleep, but 
 I was once afraid I should have lost two of my Fingers. 
 
 Another Apprehension I had, was of the cruel Usage 
 we might meet with from them, if we fell into their 
 Hands; then the Story of Amboyna came into my Head, 
 and how the Dutch, might perhaps torture us, as they did 
 our Countrymen there ; and make some of the Men, by 
 Extremity of Torture, confess those Crimes they never 
 were guilty of; own themselves, and all of us to be Pi- 
 rates, and so they would put us to Death, with a formal 
 Appearance of Justice; and that they might be tempted 
 to do this, for the Gain of our Ship and Cargo, which 
 was worth four or five thousand Pounds, put altogether. 
 
 These Things tormented me and my Partner too, 
 Night and Day; nor did we consider that the Captains 
 of Ships have no Authority to a<5l thus ; and if we had 
 surrender'd Prisoners to them, they could not answer the 
 destroying us, or torturing us, but would be accountable 
 for it, when they came into their own Country: This I 
 say, gave me no Satisfaction ; for if they will adt thus 
 with us, what Advantage would it be to us, that they 
 would be call'd to an Account for it; or if we were first 
 to be murthered, what Satisfaction would it be to us to 
 have them punish'd when they came Home? 
 
 I cannot refrain taking Notice here, what Reflections 
 I now had upon the past Variety of my particular Cir- 
 cumstances ; how hard I thought it was, that I who had 
 spent forty Years in a Life of continu'd Difficulties, and 
 was at last come as it were to the Port or Haven, which 
 all Men drive at, (viz.} to have Rest and Plenty, should 
 be a Voluntier in new Sorrows, by my own unhappy 
 Choice ; and that I, who escaped so many Dangers in my
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 539 
 
 Youth, should now come to be hang'd in my old Age, 
 and in so remote a Place, for a Crime I was not in the 
 least inclin'd to, much less really guilty of; and in a Place 
 and Circumstance, where Innocence was not like to be 
 any Protection at all to me. 
 
 After these Thoughts, something of Religion would 
 come in ; and I would be considering, that this seem'd 
 to me to be a Disposition of immediate Providence, and 
 I ought to look upon it, and submit to it as such ; that 
 although I was innocent as to Men, I was far from being 
 innocent as to my Maker; and I ought to look in and 
 examine, what other Crimes in my Life, were more ob- 
 vious to me ; and for which, Providence might justly in- 
 flict this Punishment, as a Retribution ; and that I ought 
 to submit to this, just as I would to a Shipwreck, if it had 
 pleased God to have brought such a Disaster upon me. 
 
 In its Turn, Natural Courage would sometimes take 
 its Place; and then I would be talking my self up to 
 vigorous Resolutions, that I would not be taken, to be 
 barbarously used by a Parcel of merciless Wretches, in 
 cold Blood ; that it were much better to have fallen into 
 the Hands of the Savages, who were Men-Eaters, and 
 who, I was sure, would feast upon me, when they had 
 taken me ; than by those, who would perhaps glut their 
 Rage upon me, by inhuman Tortures and Barbarities; 
 that in the Case of the Savages, I always resolv'd to die 
 fighting, to the last Gasp ; and why should I not do so, 
 seeing it was much more dreadful to me at least, to think 
 of falling into these Mens Hands, than ever it was to 
 think of being eaten by Men ; for the Savages, give them 
 their Due, would not eat a Man till he was dead, and 
 kilPd them first, as we do a Bullock ; but that these Men 
 had many Arts beyond the Cruelty of Death. When 
 ever these Thoughts prevail'd, I was sure to put my self 
 in a kind of Fever, with the Agitations of a supposed 
 Fight ; my Blood would boil, and my Eyes sparkle, as if 
 I was engag'd ; and I always resolv'd that I would take 
 no Quarter at their Hands ; but even at last, if I could
 
 540 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 resist no longer, I would blow up the Ship, and all that 
 was in her, and leave them but little Booty to boast of. 
 
 By how much the greater Weight, the Anxieties and 
 Perplexities of these Things were to our Thoughts while 
 we were at Sea, by so much the greater was our Satisfac- 
 tion, when we saw our selves on Shore ; and my Partner 
 told me he dream'd, that he had a very heavy Load upon 
 his Back, which he was to carry up a Hill, and found 
 that he was not able to stand long under it ; but that the 
 Portuguese Pilot came and took it off his Back, and the 
 Hill disappeared, the Ground before him shewing all 
 smooth and plain, and truly it was so ; we were all like 
 Men, who had a Load taken off their Backs. 
 
 For my Part, I had a Weight taken off from my 
 Heart, that I was not able any longer to bear ; and as I 
 said above, we resolv'd to go no more to Sea in that 
 Ship. When we came on Shore, the old Pilot, who was 
 now our Friend, got us a Lodging and a Ware-House 
 for our Goods, which by the Way, was much the same ; 
 it was a little House or Hut, with a large House joyning 
 to it, all built with Canes, and pallisadoed round with 
 large Canes, to keep out pilfering Thieves, of which, it 
 seems there were not a few in that Country. However, 
 the Magistrates allowed us also a little Guard, and we 
 had a Sentinel with a kind of Halberd, or Half-pike, who 
 stood Sentinel at our Door ; to whom we allow'd a Pint 
 of Rice, and a little Piece of Money, about the Value of 
 three Pence per Day, so that our Goods were kept very 
 safe. 
 
 The Fair or Mart, usually kept in this Place, had been 
 over some Time; however, we found that there were 
 three or four Jonks in the River, and two Japanners> I 
 mean, Ships from Japan, with Goods which they had 
 bought in China, and were not gone away, having Japa- 
 nese Merchants on Shore. 
 
 The first Thing our old Portuguese Pilot did for us, 
 was to bring us acquainted with three Missionary Romish 
 Priests, who were in the Town, and who had been there
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 541 
 
 some Time, converting the People to Christianity; but 
 we thought they made but poor Work of it, and made 
 them but sorry Christians when they had done. How- 
 ever, that was none of our Business : One of these was 
 a French Man, whom they call'd Father Simon; he was 
 a jolly well condition'd Man, very free in his Conversa- 
 tion, not seeming so serious and grave as the other two 
 did ; one of whom was a Portuguese, and the other a 
 Genoese; but Father Simon was courteous, easy in his 
 Manner, and very agreeable Company. The other two 
 were more reserv'd, seem'd rigid and austere, and apply'd 
 seriously to the Work they came about, (viz.) to talk 
 with, and insinuate themselves among the Inhabitants, 
 wherever they had Opportunity. We often eat and 
 drank with those Men, and tho' I must confess, the Con- 
 version as they call it, of the Chines es to Christianity, is 
 so far from the true Conversion requir'd, to bring Hea- 
 then People to the Faith of Christ, that it seems to 
 amount to little more, than letting them know the Name 
 of Christ, and say some Prayers to the Virgin Mary, and 
 her Son, in a Tongue which they understand not, and to 
 cross themselves and the like ; yet it must be confess'd, 
 that these Religious, whom we call Missionaries, have a 
 firm Belief that these People shall be sav'd, and that 
 they are the Instruments of it ; and on this Account, 
 they undergo not only the Fatigue of the Voyage, and 
 Hazards of living in such Places, but oftentimes Death 
 it self, with the most violent Tortures, for the Sake of 
 this Work ; and it would be a great Want of Charity in 
 us, whatever Opinion we have of the Work itself, and 
 the Manner of their doing it, if we should not have a 
 good Opinion of their Zeal, who undertook it with so 
 many Hazards, and who have no Prospedl of the least 
 temporal Advantage to themselves. 
 
 But to return to my Story ; this French Priest, Father 
 Simon, was appointed it seems, by Order of the Chief 
 of the Mission, to go up to Peking, the Royal Seat of 
 the Chinese Emperor, and waited only for another Priest,
 
 542 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 who was order'd to come to him from Macao, to go along 
 with him ; and we scarce ever met together, but he was 
 inviting me to go that Journey, telling me, how he would 
 shew me all the glorious Things of that mighty Empire ; 
 and among the rest, the greatest City in the World ; a 
 City, said he, that your London and our Parts put toge- 
 ther, cannot be equal to. This was the City of Peking, 
 which I confess is very great, and infinitely full of Peo- 
 ple ; but as I look'd on those Things with different Eyes 
 from other Men, so I shall give my Opinion of them in 
 few Words, when I come in the Course of my Travels, to 
 speak more particularly of them. 
 
 But first, I come to my Fryar or Missionary ; dining 
 with him one Day, and being very merry together, I 
 shew'd some little Inclination to go with him, and he 
 press'd me and my Partner very hard, and with a great 
 many Perswasions to consent. Why Father Simon, says 
 my Partner, why should you desire our Company so 
 much? You know we are Hereticks, and you do not love 
 us, nor cannot keep us Company with any Pleasure. O ! 
 says he, You may perhaps be good Catholicks in Time ; 
 my business here is to convert Heathens, and who knows 
 but I may convert you too. Very well, Father, said I, 
 so you will preach to us all the Way ; I won't be trouble- 
 some to you, says he ; our Religion does not divest us of 
 good Manners ; besides, says he, we are here like Coun- 
 trymen, and so we are, compared to the Place we are in ; 
 and if you are Hugenots, and I a Catholick, we may be 
 all Christians at last ; at least, said he, we are all Gen- 
 tlemen, and we may converse so, without being uneasy 
 to one another. I lik'd that Part of his Discourse very 
 well, and it began to put me in Mind of my Priest, that 
 I had left in the Brasils; but this Father Simon did not 
 come up to his Character, by a great deal ; for tho' Father 
 Simon had no Appearance of a criminal Levity in him 
 neither, yet he had not that Fund of Christian Zeal, strict 
 Piety, and sincere Affection to Religion, that my other 
 good Ecclesiastick had, of whom I have said so much.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 543 
 
 But to leave him a little, tho' he never left us, nor 
 sollicking us to go with him ; but we had something else 
 before us at first ; for we had all this while our Ship, and 
 our Merchandize to dispose of, and we began to be very 
 doubtful what we should do, for we were now in a Place 
 of very little Business ; and once I was about to venture 
 to sail for the River of Kilam, and the City of Nanquin: 
 But Providence seem'd now more visibly, as I thought, 
 than ever, to concern itself in our Affair ; and I was en- 
 couraged from this very Time, to think, I should one 
 Way or other get out of this tangled Circumstance, and 
 be brought Home to my own Country again, tho' I had 
 not the least View of the Manner; and when I began 
 sometimes to think of it, could not imagine by what 
 Method it was to be done: Providence, / say, began 
 here to clear up our Way a little ; and the first Thing 
 that offered was, that our old Portuguese Pilot brought a 
 Japan Merchant to us, who began to enquire what Goods 
 we had ; and in the first Place, he bought all our Opium, 
 and gave us a very good Price for it, paying us in Gold 
 by Weight ; some in small Pieces of their own Coin, and 
 some in small Wedges, of about ten or eleven Ounces 
 each. While we were dealing with him for our Opium, 
 it came into my Head, that he might perhaps deal with 
 us for the Ship too, and I ordered the Interpreter to pro- 
 pose it to him ; he shrunk up his Shoulders at it, when 
 it was first propos'd to him ; but in a few Days after, he 
 came to me with one of the Missionary Priests for his 
 Interpreter, and told me, he had a Proposal to make to 
 me, and that was this : He had bought a great Quantity 
 of Goods of us, when he had no Thoughts (or Proposals 
 made to him) of buying the Ship ; and that therefore, he 
 had not Money enough to pay for the Ship ; but if I 
 would let the same Men who were in the Ship navigate 
 her, he would hire the Ship to go to Japan, and would 
 send them from thence to the Philippine Islands with 
 another Loading, which he would pay the Freight of, 
 before they went from Japan; and that at their Return,
 
 544 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 he would buy the Ship. I began to listen to his Propo- 
 sal, and so eager did my Head still run upon Rambling, 
 that I could not but begin to entertain a Notion of going 
 myself with him, and to sail from the Philippine Islands, 
 away to the South-Seas; and accordingly I ask'd the 
 Japan Merchant, if he would not hire us to the Philip- 
 pine Islands, and discharge us there ; he said, No, he 
 could not do that, for then he could not have the Return 
 of his Cargo ; but he would discharge us in Japan, he 
 said, at the Ship's Return. Well, still I was for taking 
 him at that Proposal, and going myself ; but my Partner, 
 wiser than myself, perswaded me from it, representing 
 the Dangers as well of the Seas, as of the Japoneses, 
 who are a false, cruel, and treacherous People ; and then 
 of the Spaniards, at the Philippines, more false, more 
 cruel, and more treacherous than they. 
 
 But to bring this long Turn of our Affairs to a Con- 
 clusion ; the first Thing we had to do, was to consult 
 with the Captain of the Ship, and with his Men, and 
 know if they were willing to go to Japan; and while I 
 was doing this, the young Man, whom, as I said, my 
 Nephew had left with me as my Companion for my Tra- 
 vels, came to me, and told me, that he thought that 
 Voyage promised very fair, and that there was a great 
 Prospect of Advantage, and he would be very glad if I 
 undertook it; but that if I would not, and would give 
 him leave, he would go as a Merchant, or how I pleas'd 
 to order him; that if ever he came to England, and I 
 was there and alive, he would render me a faithful Ac- 
 count of his Success, and it should be as much mine as 
 I pleas'd. 
 
 I was really loath to part with him, but considering 
 the Prospefl of Advantage, which was really consider- 
 . able, and that he was a young Fellow, as likely to do 
 well in it, as any I knew, I inclin'd to let him go ; but 
 first I told him, I would consult my Partner, and give 
 him an Answer the next Day. My Partner and I dis- 
 cours'd about it, and my Partner made a most generous
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 545 
 
 Offer ; he told me, you know it has been an unlucky Ship, 
 and we both resolve not to go to Sea in it again ; if your 
 Steward, so he caWd my Man, will venture the Voyage, 
 I'll leave my Share of the Vessel to him, and let him 
 make his best of it ; and if we live to meet in England, 
 and he meets with Success abroad, he shall account for 
 one Half of the Profits of the Ship's Freight to us, 'the 
 other shall be his own. 
 
 If my Partner, who was no Way concerned with my 
 young Man, made him such an Offer, I could do no less 
 than offer him the same; and all the Ship's Company 
 being willing to go with him, we made over Half the 
 Ship to him in Property, and took a Writing from him, 
 obliging him to account for the other, and away he went 
 to Japan. The Japan Merchant prov'd a very punctual 
 honest Man to him, protected him at Japan, and got him 
 a License to come on Shore, which the Europeans in 
 general have not lately obtained; paid him his Freight 
 very punctually, sent him to the Philippines, loaded with 
 Japan, and China Wares, and a Supra-Cargo of their 
 own, who trafficking with the Spaniards, brought back 
 European Goods again, and a great Quantity of Cloves, 
 and other Spices; and there he was not only paid his 
 Freight very well, and at a very good Price, but being 
 not willing to sell the Ship then, the Merchant furnish'd 
 him with Goods, on his own Account; that for some 
 Money, and some Spices of his own, which he brought 
 with him, he went back to the Manillas to the Spaniards, 
 where he sold his Cargo very well. Here having gotten 
 a good Acquaintance at Manilla, he got his Ship made a 
 free Ship ; and the Governor of Manilla hired him, to go 
 to Accapulco, in America, on the Coast of Mexico, and 
 gave him a License to Land there, and travel to Mexico, 
 and to pass in any Spanish Ship to Europe, with all his 
 Men. 
 
 He made the Voyage to Accapulco very happily, and 
 there he sold his Ship ; and having there also obtained 
 Allowance to travel by Land, to Porto-Bello, he found 
 R.C. 35
 
 546 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Means some how or other, to get to Jamaica, with all 
 his Treasure ; and about eight Years after, came to Eng- 
 land exceeding Rich ; of the which, I shall take Notice 
 in its Place ; in the mean Time, I return to our particular 
 Affairs. 
 
 Being now to part with the Ship, and Ship's Com- 
 pany; it came before us of Course, to consider what 
 Recompence we should give to the two Men, that they 
 gave us such timely Notice of the Design against us in 
 the River of Cambodia. The Truth was, that they had 
 done us a considerable Service, and deserv'd well at our 
 Hands ; tho' by the Way, they were a Couple of Rogues 
 too ; for as they believ'd the Story of our being Pirates, 
 and that we had really run away with the Ship, they 
 came down to us, not only to betray the Design that was 
 form'd against us, but to go to Sea with us as Pirates ; 
 and one of them confess'd afterwards, that nothing else 
 but the Hopes of going a Roguing brought him to do it. 
 However, the Service they did us was not the less ; and 
 therefore, as I had promis'd to be grateful to them, I 
 first order'd the Money to be paid to them, which they 
 said was due to them on board their respective Ships; 
 that is to say, the English Man nineteen Months Pay, 
 and to the Dutch Man seven ; and over and above that, 
 I gave them, each of them, a small Sum of Money in 
 Gold, and which contented them very well. Then I 
 made the English Man Gunner in the Ship, the Gunner 
 being now made second Mate, and Purser; the Dutch 
 Man I made Boatswain; so they were both very well 
 pleas'd, and prov'd very serviceable, being both able Sea- 
 men, and very stout Fellows. 
 
 We were now on Shore in China; if I thought myself 
 banish'd, and remote from my own Country at Bengal, 
 where I had many Ways to get home for my Money; 
 what could I think of myself now? When I was gotten 
 about a thousand Leagues farther off from home, and 
 perfectly destitute of all Manner of Prospect of Return. 
 
 All we had for it was this, that in about four Months
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 547 
 
 Time, there was to be another Fair at the Place where 
 we were ; and then we might be able to purchase all sorts 
 of the Manufactures of the Country, and withal, might 
 possibly find some Chinese Jonks or Vessels from Ton- 
 quin, that would be to be sold, and would carry us and 
 our Goods, whither we pleas'd; this I lik'd very well, and 
 resolv'd to wait ; besides, as our particular Persons were 
 not obnoxious, so if any English or Dutch Ships came 
 thither, perhaps we might have an Opportunity to load 
 our Goods, and get Passage to some other Place in India, 
 nearer home. 
 
 Upon these Hopes we resolv'd to continue here; but 
 to divert our selves, we took two or three Journeys into 
 the Country ; first we went ten Days Journey to see the 
 City of Nanquin, a City well worth seeing indeed ; they 
 say it has a Million of People in it ; which however, I do 
 not believe. It is regularly built, the Streets all exactly 
 strait, and cross one another, in direct Lines, which gives 
 the Figure of it great Advantage. 
 
 But when I come to compare the miserable People of 
 these Countries with ours, their Fabricks, their Manner 
 of Living, their Government, their Religion, their Wealth, 
 and their Glory, (as some call it) I must confess, I do not 
 so much as think it is worth naming, or worth my while 
 to write of, or any that shall come after me to read. 
 
 It Js very observable, that we wonder at the Grandeur, 
 the Riches, the Pomp, the Ceremonies, the Government, 
 the Manufactures, the Commerce, and the Conduct of 
 these People, not that it is to be wonder'd at, or indeed 
 in the least to be regarded; but because, having first a 
 true Notion of the Barbarity of those Countries, the 
 Rudeness and the Ignorance that prevails there, we do 
 not expect to find any such Things so far off. 
 
 Otherwise, what are their Buildings to the Palaces 
 and royal Buildings of Europe? What is their Trade, 
 to the universal Commerce of England, Holland, France 
 and Spain ? What are their Cities to ours, for Wealth, 
 Strength, Gaiety of Apparel, rich Furniture, and an infi- 
 
 352
 
 548 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 nite Variety? What are their Ports, supply'd with a few 
 Jonks and Barks, to our Navigation, our Merchant Fleets, 
 our large and powerful Navies? Our City of London 
 has more Trade than all their mighty Empire. One 
 English, or Dutch, or French Man of War of 80 Guns, 
 would fight and destroy all the Shipping of China. But 
 the Greatness of their Wealth, their Trade, the Power of 
 their Government, and Strength of their Armies, is sur- 
 prising to us, because, as I have said, considering them 
 as a barbarous Nation of Pagans, little better than Sa- 
 vages, we did not expe<ft such Things among them ; and 
 this indeed is the Advantage with which all their Great- 
 ness and Power is represented to us ; otherwise it is in 
 it self nothing at all ; for as I have said of their Ships, 
 so may be said of their Armies and Troops: All the 
 Forces of their Empire, tho' they were to bring two Mil- 
 lions of Men into the Field together, would be able to do 
 nothing but ruin the Country, and starve themselves. If 
 they were to besiege a strong Town in Flanders, or to 
 fight a disciplin'd Army, one Line of German Curiassiers, 
 or of French Cavalry, would overthrow all the Horse of 
 China. A Million of their Foot could not stand before 
 one embattled Body of our Infantry, posted so as not to 
 be surrounded, tho' they were to be not one to twenty in 
 Number: Nay, I do not boast, if I say that 30000 Ger- 
 man or English Foot, and 10000 French Horse, Would 
 fairly beat all the Forces of China : And so of our for- 
 tified Towns, and of the Art of our Engineers in assault- 
 ing and defending Towns. There's not a fortified Town 
 in China, could hold out one Month against the Batteries 
 and Attacks of an European Army; and at the same 
 Time, all the Armies in China could never take such a 
 Town as Dunkirk, provided it was not starv'd ; no, not 
 in ten Years Siege. They have Fire-Arms, 'tis true, but 
 they are aukward, clumsy, and uncertain in going off: 
 They have Powder, but it is of no Strength : They have 
 neither Discipline in the Field, Exercise to their Arms, 
 Skill to attack, or Temper to retreat; and therefore, I
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 549 
 
 must confess, it seem'd strange to me, when I came 
 Home, and heard our People say such fine Things of the 
 Power, Riches, Glory, Magnificence, and Trade of the 
 Chinese; because I saw, and knew that they were a con- 
 temptible Herd or Crowd of ignorant sordid Slaves, 
 subjected to a Government qualified only to rule such a 
 People; and in a Word, for I am now launch'd quite 
 beside my Design ; I say, in a Word, were not its Dis- 
 tance inconceiveably great from Muscovy, and was not 
 the Muscovite Empire almost as rude, impotent, and ill 
 govern'd a Crowd of Slaves as they, the Czar of Mus- 
 covy might with much Ease drive them all out of their 
 Country, and conquer them in one Campaign : And had 
 the Czar, who I since hear is a growing Prince, and be- 
 gins to appear formidable in the World, fallen this Way, 
 instead of attacking the warlike Swedes, in which At- 
 tempt, none of the Powers of Europe would have envy'd 
 or interrupted him ; he might by this Time have been 
 Emperor of China, instead of being beaten by the King 
 of Sweden at Narva, when the latter was not one to six 
 in Number. As their Strength, and their Grandeur, so 
 their Navigation, Commerce, and Husbandry, is imper- 
 fect and impotent, compar'd to the same Things in Eu- 
 ropej also in their Knowledge, their Learning, their Skill 
 in the Sciences. They have Globes and Spheres, and 
 a Smatch of the Knowledge of the Mathematicks ; but 
 when you come to enquire into their Knowledge, how 
 short-sighted are the wisest of their Students ! they know 
 nothing of the Motion of the heavenly Bodies ; and so 
 grossly and absurdly ignorant, that when the Sun is 
 eclips'd, they think 'tis a great Dragon has assaulted, and 
 run away with it, and they fall a clattering with all the 
 Drums and Kettles in the Country, to fright the Monster 
 away, just as we do to hive a Swarm of Bees. 
 
 As this is the only Excursion of this Kind which I 
 have made in all the Account I have given of my Tra- 
 vels, so I shall make no more Descriptions of Countries 
 and People, 'tis none of my Business, or any Part of my
 
 55 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Design ; but giving an Account of my own Adventures, 
 through a Life of inimitable Wand rings, and a long Va- 
 rie'ty of Changes, which perhaps few that come after me 
 will have heard the like of; I shall therefore say very 
 little of all the mighty Places, desart Countries, and 
 numerous People, I have yet to pass thro', more than re- 
 lates to my own Story, and which my Concern among 
 them will make necessary. I was now, as near as I can 
 compute, in the Heart of China, about the Latitude of 
 thirty Degrees North of the Line, for we were return'd 
 from Nanquin: I had indeed a Mind to see the City of 
 Peking, which I had heard so much of, and Father Simon 
 importun'd me daily to do it. At length his Time of 
 going away being set, and the other Missionary, who 
 was to go with him, being arriv'd from Macao, it was 
 necessary that we should resolve, either to go, or not to 
 go ; so I referr'd him to my Partner, and left it wholly to 
 his Choice, who at length resolv'd it in the Affirmative, 
 and we prepaid for our Journey. We set out with very 
 good Advantage, as to finding the Way ; for we got Leave 
 to travel in the Retinue of one of their Mandarines, a 
 Kind of Viceroy, .or principal Magistrate in the Province 
 where they reside, and who take great State upon them, 
 travelling with great Attendance, and with great Homage 
 from the People, who are sometimes greatly impoverish'd 
 by them, because all the Countries they pass thro' are 
 oblig'd to furnish Provisions for them and all their At- 
 tendance. That which I particularly observed, as to our 
 travelling with his Baggage, was this, That tho' we re- 
 ceived sufficient Provisions, both for ourselves and our 
 Horses, from the Country, as belonging to the Mandarin, 
 yet we were oblig'd to pay for every Thing we had, after 
 the Market Price of the Country, and the Mandarin's 
 Steward, or Commissary of the Provisions, collected it 
 duely from us ; so that our travelling in the Retinue of 
 the Mandarin, tho' it was a very great Kindness to us, 
 was not such a mighty Favour in him, but was indeed a 
 great Advantage to him, considering there were above
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 551 
 
 thirty other People travelled in the same Manner besides 
 us, under the Protection of his Retinue, or as we may 
 call it, under his Convoy. This, I say, was a great Ad- 
 vantage to him, for the Country furnish'd all the Provi- 
 sions for nothing, and he took all our Money for them. 
 
 \Ve were five and twenty Days travelling to Peking, 
 through a Country'infinitely populous, but miserable cul- 
 tivated ; the Husbandry, the Oeconomy, and the Way of 
 living miserable, though they boast so much of the In- 
 dustry of the People ; I say, miserable ; and so it is, if 
 we who understand how to live, were to endure it, or to 
 compare it with our own; but not so to these poor 
 Wretches who know no other. The Pride of these People 
 is infinitely great, and exceeded by nothing, but their 
 Poverty, which adds to that which I call their Misery: 
 And I must needs think the naked Savages of America 
 live much more happy, because, as they have nothing, so 
 they desire nothing ; whereas these are proud and inso- 
 lent, and in the main, are meer Beggars and Drudges. 
 Their Ostentation is inexpressible, and is chiefly shewed 
 in their Clothes and Buildings, and in keeping Multi- 
 tudes of Servants or Slaves, and, which is to the last 
 Degree ridiculous, their Contempt of all the World but 
 themselves. 
 
 I must confess, I travelled more pleasantly afterwards 
 in the Desarts and vast Wildernesses of Grand Tartary. 
 than here ; and yet the Roads here are well paved, and 
 well kept, and very convenient for Travellers: But no- 
 thing was more aukward to me, than to see such an 
 haughty, imperious, insolent People in the midst of the 
 grossest Simplicity and Ignorance, for all their famed 
 Ingenuity is no more. And my Friend Father Simon 
 and I, used to be very merry upon these Occasions, to 
 see the beggarly Pride of those People. For Example. 
 Coming by the House of a Country Gentleman, as Father 
 Simon call'd him, about ten Leagues off of the City of 
 Nanquin, we had first of all, the Honour to ride with the 
 Master of the House about two Miles. The State he
 
 552 
 
 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 rode in, was a perfect Don Quixotism, being a Mixture 
 of Pomp and Poverty. 
 
 The Habit of this greasy Don was very proper for a 
 Scaramouch or Merry Andrew, being a dirty Callicoe, 
 with all the Tawdry and Trapping of a Fool's Coat, such 
 as Hanging-sleeves, Tossels, and Cuts and Slashes almost 
 on every Side : It covered a Taffaty Vest, as greasy as a 
 Butcher, and which testified that his Honour must needs 
 be a most exquisite Sloven. 
 
 His Horse was a poor, lean, starv'd, hobbling Creature, 
 such as in England might sell for about 30 or 40 Shil- 
 lings ; and he had two Slaves followed him on Foot, to 
 drive the poor Creature along. He had a Whip in his 
 Hand, and he belaboured the Beast as fast about the 
 Head, as his Slaves did about the Tail; and thus he rode 
 by us with about ten or twelve Servants ; and we were 
 told he was going from the City to his Country Seat, 
 about Half a League before us. We travelled on gently, 
 but this Figure of a Gentleman rode away before us, and 
 we stopp'd at a Village about an Hour to refresh us. 
 When we came by the Country Seat of this great Man, 
 we saw him in a little Place, before his Door, eating his 
 Repast. It was a Kind of a Garden, but he was easy to 
 be seen, and we were given to understand that the more 
 we look'd on him, the better he would be pleased. 
 
 He sat under a Tree, something like the Palmetto 
 Tree, which effectually shaded him over the Head, and 
 on the South-side, but under the Tree also, was placed a 
 large Umbrello, which made that Part look well enough. 
 He sat lolling back in a great Elbow-Chair, being a heavy 
 corpulent Man, and his Meat being brought him by two 
 Women Slaves : He had two more, whose Office, I think, 
 few Gentlemen in Europe would accept of their Service 
 in, (viz.} One fed the Squire with a Spoon, and the other 
 held the Dish with one Hand, and scraped off what he 
 let fall upon his Worship's Beard and Taffaty Vest, while 
 the great fat Brute thought it below him to employ his 
 own Hands in any of those familiar Offices, which Kings
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 553 
 
 and Monarchs would rather do, than be troubled with the 
 clumsy Fingers of their Servants. 
 
 I took this Time to think what Pains Mens Pride puts 
 them to ; and how troublesome a haughty Temper, thus 
 ill-manag'd, must be to a Man of common Sense; and 
 leaving the poor Wretch to please himself with our look- 
 ing at him, as if we admired his Pomp, whereas we really 
 pitied and contemned him, we pursu'd our Journey ; only 
 Father Simon^ had the Curiosity to stay to inform himself 
 what Dainties the Country Justice had to feed on, in all 
 his State, which he said, he had the Honour to taste of, 
 and which was, I think, a Dose that an English Hound 
 would scarce have eaten, if it had been offered him, (viz?) 
 a Mess of boil'd Rice, with a great Piece of Garlick in it, 
 and a little Bag fill'd with Green Pepper, and another 
 Plant which they have there, something like our Ginger, 
 but smelling like Musk, and tasting like Mustard: All 
 this was put together, and a small Lump or Piece of lean 
 Mutton boil'd in it ; and this was his Worship's Repast, 
 four or five Servants more attending at a Distance. If 
 he fed them meaner than he was fed himself, the Spice 
 excepted, they must fare very coarsely indeed. 
 
 As for our Mandarin, with whom we travell'd, he was 
 respected like a King ; surrounded always with his Gen- 
 tlemen, and attended in all his Appearances with such 
 Pomp, that I saw little of him but at a Distance, but this 
 I observ'd, that there was not a Horse in his Retinue, but 
 that our Carriers Pack- Horses in England seem to me to 
 look much better; but they were so cover'd with Equi- 
 page, Mantles, Trappings and such like Trumpery, that 
 you cannot see whether they are fat or lean: In a Word, 
 we could see scarce any thing but their Feet and their 
 Heads. 
 
 I was now light-hearted, and all my Trouble and Per- 
 plexity that I have given an Account of being over, I had 
 no anxious Thoughts about me, which made this Journey 
 the pleasanter to me, nor had I any ill Accident attended 
 me, only in the passing or fording a small River, my
 
 554 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Horse fell, and made me free of the Country, as they call 
 it, that is to say, threw me in. The Place was not deep, 
 but it wetted me all over ; I mention it, because it spoil'd 
 my Pocket-Book, wherein I had set down the Names of 
 several People and Places which I had Occasion to re- 
 member, and which, not taking due Care of, the Leaves 
 rotted, and the Words were never after to be read, to my 
 great Loss, as to the Names of some Places I touch' d at 
 in this Voyage. 
 
 At length we arriv'd at Peking; I had no Body with 
 me but the Youth, whom my Nephew, the Captain, had 
 given me to attend me as a Servant, and who proved 
 very trusty and diligent ; and my Partner had no Body 
 with him but one Servant, who was a Kinsman : As for 
 the Portuguese Pilot, he being desirous to see the Court, 
 we gave him his Passage, that is to say, bore his Charges 
 for his Company, and to use him as an Interpreter ; for 
 he understood the Language of the Country, and spoke 
 good French, and a little English : And indeed, this old 
 Man was a most useful Implement to us every where ; for 
 we had not been above a Week at Peking, when he came 
 laughing, Ah, Seignior Inglese, says he, / have something 
 to tell you will make your Heart glad. My Heart glad, 
 says I, What can that be ? I don't know any thing in this 
 Country can either give me Joy or Grief to any great 
 Degree. Yes, yes, said the old Man in broken English, 
 make you glad, me sorrow; sorry he would have said. 
 This made me more inquisitive. Why, said I, will it 
 make you sorry? Because, said he,j0# have brought me 
 here 25 Days Journey, and will leave me to go back 
 alone, and which way shall I get to my Port afterwards 
 without a Ship, without a Horse, without Pecune? So 
 he called Money, being his broken Latin, of which he 
 had Abundance to make us merry with. 
 
 In short, he told us there was a great Carravan of 
 Muscovite and Polish Merchants in the City, and they 
 were preparing to set out on their Journey by Land to 
 Muscovy within four or five Weeks, and he was sure we
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 555 
 
 would take the Opportunity to go with them, and leave 
 him behind to go back all alone. I confess, I was sur- 
 priz'd with his News, a secret Joy spread it self over my 
 whole Soul, which I cannot describe, and never felt before 
 or since, and I had no Power for a good while to speak a 
 Word to the old Man ; but at last I turn'd to him : How 
 do you know this, said I, are you sure it is true ? Yes, 
 says he, I met this Morning in the Street an old acquaint- 
 ance of mine, an Armenian, or one you call a Grecian, 
 who is among them ; he came last from Astracan, and 
 was designing to go to Tonquin where I formerly knew 
 him, but has alter'd his Mind, and is now resolv'd to go 
 with the Carravan to MUSCOW, and so down the River 
 Wolga to Astracan. Well, Seignior, says I, do not be 
 uneasy about being left to go back alone ; if this be a Me- 
 thod for my Return to England, it shall be your Fault if 
 you go back to Macao at all. We then went to consulting 
 together what was to be done, and I ask'd my Partner 
 what he thought of the Pilot's News, and whether it 
 would suit with his Affairs? He told me he would do 
 just as I would, for he had settled all his affairs so well 
 at Bengal, and left his Effects in such good Hands, that 
 as we had made a good Voyage here, if he could vest 
 it in China Silks, wrought and raw, such as might be 
 worth the Carriage, he would be content to go to England, 
 and then make his Voyage back to Bengal, by the Com- 
 pany's Ships. 
 
 Having resolv'd upon this, we agreed, that if our Por- 
 tugal Pilot would go with us, we would bear his Charges 
 to Muscow or to England if he pleas'd ; nor indeed were 
 we to be esteem' d over generous in that part neither, if 
 we had not rewarded him farther, for the Service he had 
 done us was really worth all that, and more ; for he had 
 not only been a Pilot to us at Sea, but he had been like a 
 Broker for us on Shore : and his procuring for us the 
 Japan Merchant,- was some hundred of Pounds in our 
 Pocket : So we consulted together about it, and being 
 willing to gratify him, which was indeed but doing him
 
 5$6 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Justice, and very willing also to have him with us besides, 
 for he was a most necessaryMan on all Occasions, we 
 agreed to give him a Quantity of cohv'd Gold, which, as I 
 compute it, came to about 175 Pounds Sterling between 
 us, and to bear all his Charges, both for himself and 
 Horse, except only a Horse to carry his Goods. 
 
 Having settled this among our selves, we call'd him to 
 let him know what we had resolv'd ; I told him, he had 
 complain'd of our being to let him go back alone, and I 
 was now to tell him we were resolv'd he should not go 
 back at all : That as we had resolv'd to go to Europe with 
 the Carravan, we resolv'd also he should go with us, 
 and that we call'd him, to know his Mind. He shook his 
 Head, and said, it was a long Journey, and he said no 
 Pecune to carry him thither, or to subsist himself when he 
 came there. We told him, we believ'd it was so, and 
 therefore we had resolv'd to do something for him, that 
 should let him see how sensible we were of the Service he 
 had done us, and also how agreeable he was to us ; and 
 then I told him what we had resolv'd to give him here, 
 which he might lay out as we would do our own ; and 
 that as for his Charges, if he would go with us, we would 
 set him safe a-shore, (Life and Casualties excepted) either 
 in Muscovy or England, which he would, at our own 
 Charge, except only the Carriage of his Goods. 
 
 He receiv'd the Proposal like a Man transported, and 
 told us he would go with us over the whole World ; and 
 so, in short, we all prepaid our selves for the Journey. 
 However, as it was with us, so it was with the other Mer- 
 chants, they had many Things to do, and instead of being 
 ready in five Weeks, it was four Months and some odd 
 Days, before all Things were got together. 
 
 It was the Beginning of February, our Stile, when we 
 set out from Peking; my Partner and the old Pilot had 
 gone Express back to the Port where we had first put in, 
 to dispose of some Goods which we had left there ; and I 
 with a Chinese Merchant, whom I had some Knowledge 
 .of at Nanqutn, and who came to Peking on his own
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 557 
 
 Affairs, went to Nanquin, where I bought ninety Pieces 
 of fine Damasks, with about two hundred Pieces of other 
 very fine Silks, of several Sorts, some mix'd with Gold, 
 and had all these brought to Peking against my Partner's 
 Return. Besides this, we bought a very large Quantity of 
 Raw Silk, and some other Goods, our Cargo amounting 
 in these Goods only to about three thousand five hundred 
 Pounds Sterling, which, together with Tea, and some fine 
 Callicoes, and three Camels Loads of Nutmegs and Cloves, 
 loaded in all eighteen Camels for our Share, besides those 
 we rode upon ; which with two or three spare Horses, 
 and two Horses loaded with Provisions, made us in short 
 26 Camels and Horses in our Retinue. 
 
 The Company was very great, and, as near as I can 
 remember, made between three and four hundred Horse, 
 and upwards of a hundred and twenty Men, very well 
 armed and provided for all Events: For as the Eastern 
 Carravans are subjected to be attacked by the Arabs, 
 so are these by, the Tartars; but they are not altogether 
 so dangerous as the Arabs, nor so barbarous when they 
 prevail. 
 
 The Company consisted of People of several Nations, 
 such as Muscovites chiefly; for there were above sixty 
 of them who were Merchants or Inhabitants of Muscow, 
 though of them, some were Livonians, and to our par- 
 ticular Satisfaction, five of them were . Scots, who appeard 
 also to be Men of great Experience in Business, and Men 
 of very good Substance. 
 
 When we had travelled one Day's Journey, the Guides, 
 who were five in Number, call'd all the Gentlemen and 
 Merchants, that is to say, all the Passengers, except the 
 Servants, to a great Council, as they call'd it. At this 
 great Council every one deposited a certain Quantity of 
 Money to a common Stock, for the necessary Expense of 
 buying Forage on the Way, where it was not otherwise 
 to be had, and for satisfying the Guides, getting Horses, 
 and the like. And here they constituted the Journey, as 
 they call it, -viz. they named Captains and Officers, to
 
 558 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 draw us all up, and give the Command in case of an 
 Attack, and gave every one their Turn of Command : 
 Nor was this forming us into Order any more than what 
 we found needful upon the Way, as shall be observed 
 in its Place. 
 
 The Road all on this Side of the Country is very 
 populous, and is full of Potters and Earth-makers, that is 
 to say, People that tempered the Earth, for the China 
 Ware; and as I was coming along, our Portugal Pilot, 
 who had always something or other to say to make us 
 merry, came sneering to me, and told me, he would shew 
 me the greatest Rarity in all the Country, and that I 
 should have this to say of China, after all the ill-humoured 
 Things I had said of it, that I had seen one Thing which 
 was not to be seen in all the World beside. I was very 
 importunate to know what it was. At last he told me it 
 was a Gentleman's house built all with China Ware. 
 Well, says I, are not the Materials of their Building the 
 Product of their own Country ; and so is all China Ware ; 
 is it not? No, no, says he, I mean it is an House all 
 made of China Ware, such as you call it in England; or, 
 as it is called in our Country, Porcellain. Well, says /, 
 such a Thing may be. How big is it? Can we carry it 
 in a Box upon a Camel? If we can, we will buy it. Upon 
 a Camel ! says the old Pilot, holding up both his Hands, 
 why there is a Family of thirty People in it. 
 
 I was then curious indeed to see it, and when I came 
 to it, it was nothing but this. It was a Timber-House, or 
 a House built, as we call it in England, with Lath and 
 Plaister, but all the Plaistering was really China Ware, 
 that is to say, it was plaistered with the Earth that makes 
 China Ware. 
 
 The Outside, which the Sun shone hot upon, was 
 glaz'd, and looked very well, perfect white, and painted 
 with blue Figures, as the large China Ware in England 
 is painted, and hard, as if it had been burnt. As to the 
 Inside, all the Walls, instead of Wainscot, were lined up 
 with hardned and painted Tiles, like the little square
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 559 
 
 Tiles we call Galley-Tiles in England, all made of the 
 finest China, and the Figures exceeding fine indeed, with 
 extraordinary Variety of Colours mixed with Gold, many 
 Tiles making but one Figure, but joined so artificially, the 
 Mortar being made of the same Earth, that it was very 
 hard to see where the Tiles met. The Floors of the 
 Rooms were of the same Composition, and as hard as the 
 earthern Floors we have in use in several Parts of Eng- 
 land, especially Lincolnshire, Nottinghamshire, Leicester- 
 shire, &c. as hard as a Stone, and smooth, but not burnt 
 and painted, except some smaller Rooms, like Closets, 
 which were all as it were paved with the same Tile. The 
 Ceiling, and in a Word, all the plaistering Work in the 
 whole House were of the same Earth ; and after all, the 
 Roof was covered with Tiles of the same, but of a deep 
 shining Black. 
 
 This was a China Warehouse indeed, truly and literally 
 to be called so ; and had I not been upon the Journey, I 
 could have stay'd some Days to see and examine the 
 Particulars of it. They told me there were Fountains 
 and Fish-ponds in the Garden, all pav'd at the Bottom 
 and Sides with the same, and fine Statues set up in Rows 
 on the Walks, entirely formed of the Porcellain Earth, 
 and burnt whole. 
 
 As this is one of the Singularities of China, so they 
 may be allowed to excel in it; but I am very sure they 
 excel in their Accounts of it ; for they told me such in- 
 credible Things of their Performance in Crockery Ware, 
 for such it is, that I care not to relate, as knowing it 
 could not be true. They told me in particular, of one 
 Workman that made a Ship with all its Tackle, and 
 Masts, and Sails, in Earthern Ware, big enough to carry 
 fifty Men. If he had told me, he launched it, and made a 
 Voyage to Japan in it, I might have said something to it 
 indeed; but as it was, I knew the whole of the Story; 
 which was in short, asking Pardon for the Word, that the 
 Fellow lied. So I smiled, and said nothing to it. 
 
 This odd Sight kept me two Hours behind the Caravan,
 
 560 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 for which, the Leader of it for the Day, fined me about 
 the Value of three Shillings, and told me, if it had been 
 three Days Journey without the Wall, as it was three 
 Days within, he must have fined me four times as much, 
 and made me ask Pardon the next Council Day. So I 
 promised to be more orderly: for indeed I found after- 
 ward the Orders made for keeping all together, were 
 absolutely necessary for our common Safety. 
 
 In two Days more, we pass'd the great China Wall, 
 made for a Fortification against the Tartars ; and a very 
 great Work it is, going over Hills and Mountains in a 
 needless Track, where the Rocks are impassable, and the 
 Precipices such as no Enemy could possibly enter, or 
 indeed climb up, or where if they did, no Wall could 
 hinder them. They tell us, its Length is near a thousand 
 English Miles, but that the Country is five hundred in a 
 strait measured Line, which the Wall bounds, without 
 measuring the Windings and Turnings it takes. 'Tis about 
 four Fathom high, and as many thick in some Places. 
 
 I stood still an Hour, or thereabout, without trespass- 
 ing our Orders, for so long the Caravan was in passing 
 the Gate; I say, I stood still an Hour to look at it on 
 every Side, near, and far off; I mean, that was within my 
 View. And the Guide of our Caravan, who had been 
 extolling it for the Wonder of the World, was mighty 
 eager to hear my Opinion of it. I told him it was a most 
 excellent Thing to keep off the Tartars; which he hap- 
 pened not to understand as I meant it, and so took it for 
 a Compliment: But the old Pilot laughed. O Seignior 
 Inglese, says he, you speak in Colours. In Colours, said 
 /, What do you mean by that? Why, you speak what 
 looks white this Way, and black that Way; gay one 
 Way, and dull another Way. You tell him it is a good 
 Wall to keep out Tartars? You tell me by that, it is 
 good for nothing but to keep out Tartars, or it will keep 
 out none but Tartars. I understand you, Seignior Inglese, 
 I understand you, says he, but Seignior Chinese under- 
 stood you his own way.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 561 
 
 Well, says I, Seignior, do you think it would stand out 
 an Army of our Country People, with a good Train of 
 Artillery; or our Engineers, with two Companies of 
 Miners ; would not they batter it down in ten Days, that 
 an Army might enter in Battalia, or blow it up in the Air, 
 Foundation and all, that there should be no Sign of it 
 left? Ah, ah, says he, I know that. The Chinese wanted 
 mightily to know what I said, and I gave him Leave to 
 tell him a few Days after, for he was then almost out of 
 their Country, and he was to leave us in a little time after- 
 ward ; but when he knew what I had said, he was dumb 
 all the rest of the Way, and we heard no more of his fine 
 Story of the Chinese Power and Greatness, while he 
 stay'd. 
 
 After we had pass'd this mighty Nothing call'd a 
 Wall, something like the Pitts Wall, and so famous in 
 Northumberland, and built by the Romans, we began to 
 find the Country thinly inhabited, and the People rather 
 confined to live in fortified Towns and Cities, as being 
 subject to the Inroads and Depredations of the Tartars, 
 who rob in great Armies, and therefore are not to be 
 resisted by the naked Inhabitants of an open Country. 
 
 And here I began to find the Necessity of keeping 
 together in a Carravan as we travelled ; for we saw several 
 Troops of Tartars roving about ; but when I came to see 
 them distinctly, I wonder'd more that the Chinese Empire 
 could be conquer'd by such contemptible Fellows; for 
 they are a meer Hoord or Crowd of wild Fellows, keeping 
 no Order, and understanding no Discipline, or manner of 
 Fight. 
 
 Their Horses are poor lean starved Creatures, taught 
 nothing, and fit for nothing; and this we said, the first 
 Day we saw them, which was after we entered the wider 
 Part of the Country. Our Leader for the Day, gave Leave 
 for about sixteen of us to go a hunting, as they call it ; and 
 what was this but hunting of Sheep : However, it may be 
 call'd hunting too ; for the Creatures are the wildest and 
 swiftest of Foot that ever I saw of their Kind ; only they 
 
 R.C. ,
 
 562 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 will not run a great Way, and you are sure of Sport when 
 you begin the Chase ; for they appear generally thirty or 
 forty in a Flock, and like true Sheep, always keep together 
 when they fly. 
 
 In Pursuit of this odd sort of Game, it was our Hap 
 to meet with about forty Tartars ; whether they were 
 hunting Mutton as we were, or whether they look'd for 
 another Kind of Prey, I know not ; but as soon as they 
 saw us, one of them blew a kind of Horn very loud, but 
 with a barbarous Sound, that I had never heard before, 
 and by the way, never care to hear again : We all sup- 
 pos'd this was to call their Friends about them, and so it 
 was; for in less than half a Quarter of an Hour, a Troop 
 of forty or fifty more appeared, at about a Mile Distance ; 
 but our Work was over first, as it happen'd. 
 
 One of the Scots Merchants of Muscow happen'd to be 
 amongst us, and as soon as he heard the Horn, he told us 
 in short, that we had nothing to do, but to charge them 
 immediately without Loss of Time ; and drawing us up in 
 a Line, he asked if we were resolv'd? We told him, we 
 were ready to follow him ; so he rode directly up to them. 
 They stood gazing at us like a meer Crowd, drawn up in 
 no Order, nor shewing the Face of any Order at all ; but 
 as soon as they saw us advance, they let fly their Arrows, 
 which however miss'd us very happily. It seems they 
 mistook not their Aim, but their Distance ; for their 
 Arrows all fell a little short of us, but with so true an Aim, 
 that had we been about twenty Yards nearer, we must 
 have had several Men wounded, if not kill'd. 
 
 Immediately we halted; and tho' it was at a great 
 Distance, we fir'd, and sent them Leaden Bullets for 
 Wooden Arrows, following our Shot full Gallop, to fall in 
 among them Sword in Hand, for so our bold Scot that 
 led us directed. He was indeed but a Merchant, but he 
 behav'd with that Vigour and Bravery on this Occasion, 
 and yet, with such a cool Courage too, that I never saw 
 any Man in Action fitter for Command. As soon as we 
 came up to them, we fir'd our Pistols in their Faces, and
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 563 
 
 then drew; but they fled in the greatest Confusion im- 
 aginable. The only Stand any of them made, was on our 
 Right, where three of them stood, and by Signs call'd the 
 rest to come back to them, having a kind of Semiter in 
 their Hands, and their Bows hanging at their Backs. 
 Our brave Commander, without asking any Body to follow 
 him, gallops up close to them, and with his Fuzee knocks 
 one of them off his Horse, kill'd the second with his 
 Pistol, and the third ran away ; and thus ended our Fight : 
 But we had this Misfortune attending it, (viz?) That all 
 our Mutton that we had in Chase, got away. We had 
 not a Man kill'd or hurt ; but as for the Tartars, there was 
 about five of them kill'd : Who were wounded, we knew 
 not; but this we knew, that the other Party was so 
 frighted with the Noise of our Guns, that they made off, 
 and never made any Attempt upon us. 
 
 We were all this while in the Chinese Dominion, and 
 therefore the Tartars were not so bold as afterwards ; but 
 in about five Days we enter'd a vast great wild Desart, 
 which held us three Days and Nights March; and we 
 were oblig'd to carry our Water with us in great Leather 
 Bottles, and to encamp all Night, just as I have heard 
 they do in the Desart of Arabia. 
 
 I ask'd whose Dominion this was in, and they told 
 me, this was a kind of Border, that might be called no 
 Man's Land; being a Part of the Great Karakathie, or 
 Grand Tartary, but that however it was all reckon'd to 
 China ; but that there was no Care taken here, to preserve 
 it from the Inroads of Thieves, and therefore it was 
 reckon'd the worst Desart in the whole World, tho' we 
 were to go over some much larger. 
 
 In passing this Wilderness, which I confess was at the 
 first very frightful to me, we saw two or three Times little 
 Parties of the Tartars, but they seem'd to be upon their 
 own Affairs, and to have no Design upon us ; and so like 
 the Man who met the Devil, if they had nothing to say to 
 us, we had nothing to say to them ; we let them go. 
 
 Once however, a Party of them came so near, as to
 
 564 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 stand and gaze at us; whether it was to consider what 
 they should do, whether attack us, or not attack us, that 
 we knew not ; but when we were pass'd at some Distance 
 by them, we made a Rear-Guard of forty Men, and stood 
 ready for them, letting the Caravan pass half a Mile, or 
 thereabouts, before us ; but after a while they march'd off, 
 only we found they saluted us with five Arrows at their 
 Parting ; one of which wounded a Horse so, that it dis- 
 abled him ; and we left him the next Day, poor Creature, 
 in great Need of a good Ferrier: we suppose they might 
 shoot more Arrows, which might fall short of us ; but we 
 saw no more Arrows or Tartars that time. 
 
 We travell'd near a Month after this, the Ways being 
 not so bad as at first, tho' still in the Dominions of the 
 Emperor of China, but lay for the most Part in Villages ; 
 some of which were fortified, because of the Incursions of 
 the Tartars. When we came to one of these Towns, (it 
 was about two Days and a Half Journey before we were 
 to come to the City Nauni) I wanted to buy a Camel, of 
 which there are Plenty to be sold all the Way upon that 
 Road, and of Horses also, such as they are, because so 
 many Caravans coming that Way, they are often wanted. 
 The Person that I spoke to, to get me a Camel, would 
 have gone and fetch'd it for me, but I like a Fool, must be 
 officious, and go my self along with him ; The Place was 
 about two Miles out of the Village, where, it seems, they 
 kept the Camels and Horses feeding under a Guard. 
 
 I walk'd it on Foot with my old Pilot, being very 
 desirous, forsooth, of a little Variety. When we came to 
 the Place, it was a low marshy Ground, wall'd round with 
 a Stone-wall, piled up dry, without Mortar or Earth 
 among it, like a Park, with a little Guard of Chinese 
 Soldiers at the Door. Having bought a Camel, and 
 agreed for the Price, I came away, and the Chinese Man, 
 that went with me, led the Camel; when on a sudden 
 came up five Tartars on Horseback ; two of them seized 
 the Fellow, and took the Camel from him, while the other 
 three stepp'd up to me ; and my old Pilot seeing us, as it
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE, 565 
 
 were, unarmed ; for I had no Weapon about me but my 
 Sword, which could but ill defend me against three 
 Horse-men : The first that came up, stopp'd short upon 
 my drawing my sword ; (for they are errant Cowards) but 
 a second coming upon my Left, gave me a Blow on the 
 Head, which I never felt till afterward, and wondered 
 when I came to my self, what was the Matter with me, 
 and where I was, for he laid me flat on the Ground ; but 
 my never failing old Pilot, the Portuguese (so Providence 
 unlocked for directs Deliverances from Dangers, which to 
 us are unforeseen) had a Pistol in his Pocket, which I 
 knew nothing of, nor the Tartars; neither if they had, I 
 suppose they would not have attack'd us : But Cowards 
 are always boldest when there is no Danger. 
 
 The old Man seeing me down, with a bold Heart 
 stepp'd up to the Fellow that had struck me and laid hold 
 of his Arm with one Hand, and pulling him down by 
 main Force a little towards him with the other, shot him 
 into the Head, and laid him dead upon the Spot. He 
 then immediately stepp'd up to him who had stopp'd us, 
 as I said, and before he could come forward again, (for it 
 was all done as it were in a Moment) made a Blow at 
 him with a Semiter which he always wore ; but missing 
 the Man, cut his Horse into the Side of his Head, cut 
 one of his Ears off by the Root, and a great Slice down 
 the Side of his Face. The poor Beast enraged with the 
 Wound, was no more to be governed by his Rider, tho' 
 the Fellow sat well enough too; but away he flew, and 
 carried him quite out of the Pilot's Reach, and at some 
 Distance rising up upon his hind Legs, threw down the 
 Tartar, and fell upon him. 
 
 In this Interval, the poor Chinese came in, who had 
 lost the Camel, but he had no Weapon ; however, seeing 
 the Tartar down, and his Horse fallen upon him, away 
 he runs to him, and seizing upon an ugly ill-favour'd 
 Weapon he had by his Side, something like a Pole-axe, 
 but not a Pole-axe neither, he wrench'd it from him, and 
 made shift to knock his Tartarian Brains out with it.
 
 5 66 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 But my old Man had the third Tartar to deal with still, 
 and seeing he did not fly, as he expected, nor come on to 
 fight him, as he apprehended, but stand stock still, the 
 old Man stood still too, and falls to work with his Tackle 
 to charge his Pistol again : But as soon as the Tartar saw 
 the Pistol, whether he supposed it to be the same, or an- 
 other, I know not, but away he scowered, and left my 
 Pilot, my Champion I call'd him afterward, a compleat 
 Viaory. 
 
 By this Time I was a little awake, for I thought when 
 first I began to wake, that I had been in a sweet Sleep ; 
 but as I said above, I wondered where I was, how I came 
 upon the Ground, and what was the Matter. In a Word, 
 a few Moments after, as Sense returned, I felt Pain, tho' 
 I did not know where; I clapp'd my Hand to my Head, 
 and took it away bloody ; then I felt my Head ach, and 
 then in another Moment, Memory returned, and every 
 Thing was present to me again. 
 
 I jump'd up upon my Feet instantly, and got hold of 
 my Sword, but no Enemies in View. I found a Tartar 
 lie dead, and his Horse standing very quietly by him ; 
 and looking farther, I saw my Champion and Deliverer, 
 who had been to see what the Chinese had done, coming 
 back with his Hanger in his Hand. The old Man seeing 
 me on my Feet, came running to me, and embraced me 
 with a great deal of Joy, being afraid before that I had 
 been killed, and seeing me bloody, would see how I was 
 hurt ; but it was not much, only what we call a broken 
 Head ; neither did I afterwards find any great Incon- 
 venience from the Blow, other than the Place which was 
 hurt and was well again in two or three Days. 
 
 We made no great Gain however by this Victory, for 
 we lost a Camel, and gained a Horse ; but that which was. 
 remarkable, when we came back to the Village, the Man 
 demanded to be paid for the Camel. I disputed it, and 
 it was brought to a hearing before the Chinese Judge of 
 the Place; that is to say, in English, we went before a 
 Justice of the Peace: Give him his due, he acted with a
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 567 
 
 great deal of Prudence and Impartiality ; and having heard 
 both Sides, he gravely ask'd the Chinese Man, that went 
 with me to buy the Camel, whose Servant he was? I am 
 no Servant, says he, but went with the Stranger. At 
 whose Request, says the Justice? At the Stranger's 
 Request, says he. Why then, says the Justice, you were 
 the Stranger's Servant for the Time, and the Camel being 
 deliver'd to his Servant, it was delivered to him, and he 
 must pay for it. 
 
 I confess the Thing was clear, that I had not a Word 
 to say; but admiring to see such just Reasoning upon 
 the Consequence, and so accurate stating the Case, I 
 pay'd willingly for the Camel, and sent for another ; but 
 you may observe, I sent for it, I did not go and fetch it 
 my self any more ; I had enough of that 
 
 The City of Naum is a Frontier of the Chinese Empire ; 
 they call it fortified, and so it is, as Fortifications go there ; 
 for this I will venture to affirm, that all the Tartars in 
 Karathie, which I believe, are some Millions, could not 
 batter down the Walls with their Bows and Arrows: But 
 to call it strong, if it were attacked with Cannon, would 
 be to make those who understand it, laugh at you. 
 
 We wanted, as I have said, above two Days Journey 
 of this City, when Messengers were sent Express to every 
 Part of the Road, to tell all Travellers and Caravans, 
 to halt till they had a Guard sent for them ; for that an 
 unusual Body of Tartars, making ten thousand in all, had 
 appeared in the Way, about thirty Miles beyond the City. 
 
 This was very bad News to Travellers ; however, it 
 was carefully done of the Governour, and we were very 
 glad to hear we should have a Guard. Accordingly, two 
 Days after, we had two hundred Soldiers sent us from a 
 Garrison of the Chineses, on our left, and three hundred 
 more from the City of Naum, and with those we advanced 
 boldly. The three hundred Soldiers from Naum march'd 
 in our Front, the two hundred in our Rear, and our Men 
 on each Side of our Camels with our Baggage, and the 
 whole Carravan in the Center. In this Order, and well
 
 568 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 prepared for Battle, we thought our selves a Match for 
 the whole ten thousand Mogul Tartars, if they had ap- 
 peared ; but the next Day when they did appear, it was 
 quite another thing. 
 
 It was early in the Morning, when marching from a 
 little well situated Town call'd Changu, we had a River 
 to pass, where we were obliged to ferry; and had the 
 Tartars had any Intelligence, then had been the Time to 
 have attack'd us, when the Carravan being over, the Rear- 
 Guard was behind ; but they did not appear. 
 
 About three Hours after, when we were enter'd upon 
 a Desart of about fifteen or sixteen Miles over, behold, 
 by a Cloud of Dust they rais'd we saw an Enemy was at 
 Hand, and they were at Hand indeed, for they came on 
 upon the Spur. 
 
 The Chineses, our Guard on the Front, who had talk'd 
 so big the Day before, began to stagger, and the Soldiers 
 frequently look'd behind them, which is a certain Sign in 
 a Soldier, that he is just ready to run away. My old Pilot 
 was of my Mind, and being near me, he call'd out, Seignior 
 Inglese, says he, those Fellows must be encourag'd, or 
 they will ruin us all ; for if the Tartars come on, they 
 will never stand it. I am of your Mind, said /, but what 
 Course must be done? Done! says he, let fifty of our 
 Men advance, and flank them on each Wing, and en- 
 courage them, and they will fight like brave Fellows in 
 brave Company; but without, they will every Man turn 
 his Back. Immediately I rode up to our Leader, and told 
 him, who was exactly of our Mind ; and accordingly, fifty 
 of us march'd to the right Wing, and fifty to the left, and 
 the rest made a Line of Reserve; and so we march'd, 
 leaving the last two hundred Men to make another Body 
 by themselves, and to guard the Camels; only that if 
 need were, they should send a hundred Men, to assist the 
 last fifty. 
 
 In a Word, the Tartars came on, and an innumerable 
 Company they were; how many we could not tell, but 
 ten Thousand we thought was the least. A Party of
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 569 
 
 them came on first, and view'd our Posture, traversing the 
 Ground in the Front of our Line ; and as we found them 
 within Gun-shot, our Leader ordered the two Wings to 
 advance swiftly, and give them a Salvo on each Wing 
 with their Shot, which was done ; but they went off, and 
 I suppose back to give an Account of the Reception they 
 were like to meet with: And indeed that Salute clogg'd 
 their Stomach, for they immediately halted, stood a while 
 to consider of it, and wheeling off to the left, they gave 
 over the Design, and said no more to us for that time ; 
 which was very agreeable to our Circumstances, which 
 were but very indifferent for a Battle with such a Number. 
 
 Two Days after this, we came to the City Naun, or 
 Naum; we thank'd the Governour for his Care for us, 
 and collected to the Value of a hundred Crowns, or 
 thereabouts, which we gave to the Soldiers sent to guard 
 us; and here we rested one Day. This is a Garrison 
 indeed, and there were nine hundred Soldiers kept here ; 
 but the Reason of it was, that formerly the Muscovite 
 Frontiers lay nearer to them than they do now, the Mus- 
 covites having abandon'd that Part of the Country (which 
 lies from this City West, for about two hundred Miles) as 
 desolate and unfit for Use; and more especially, being 
 so very remote, and so difficult to send Troops thither for 
 its Defence ; for we had yet above two thousand Miles to 
 Muscovy, properly so call'd. 
 
 After this, we pass'd several great Rivers, and two 
 dreadful Desarts, one of which we were 16 Days passing 
 over, and which, as I said, was to be call'd no Man's 
 Land; and on the i3th of April we came to the Frontiers 
 of the Muscovite Dominions : I think the first City or 
 Town, or Fortress, whatever it might be call'd that be- 
 longed to the Czar of Muscovy, was call'd Argun, being 
 on the West Side of the River Argun. 
 
 I could not but discover an infinite Satisfaction, that I 
 was soon arrived in, as I call'd it, a Christian Country, or 
 at least in a Country governed by Christians; for tho' 
 the Muscovites do, in my Opinion, but just deserve the
 
 570 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Name of Christians, yet such they pretend to be, and 
 are very devout in their Way. It would certainly occur 
 to any Man who travels in the World as I have done, and 
 who had any Power of Reflection ; I say, it would occur 
 to him, to refledl what a Blessing it is to be brought into 
 the World, where the Name of God, and of a Redeemer 
 is known, worshipp'd and ador'd; and not where the 
 People given up by Heaven to strong Delusions, worship 
 the Devil, and prostrate themselves to Stocks and Stones, 
 worship Monsters, Elements, horrible shaped Animals, 
 and Statues, or Images of Monsters ; not a Town or City 
 we pass'd thro', but had their Pagods, their Idols, and 
 their Temples, and ignorant People worshiping, even, the 
 Works of their own Hands. 
 
 Now we came where at least a Face of the Christian 
 Worship appear'd, where the Knee was bow'd to Jesus ; 
 and whether ignorantly or not, yet the Christian Religion 
 was ovvn'd, and the Name of the true God was call'd 
 upon, and adored ; and it made the very Recesses of my 
 Soul rejoice to see it. I saluted the brave Scots Merchant 
 I mentioned above, with my first Acknowledgment of this ; 
 and taking him by the Hand, I said to him, Blessed be 
 God, we are once again come among Christians. He 
 smiled, and answered, do not rejoice too soon Country- 
 man, these Muscovites are but an odd sort of Christians ; 
 and but for the Name of it, you may see very little of the 
 Substance, for some Months farther of our Journey. 
 
 Well, says I, but still 'tis better than Paganism, and 
 worshipping of Devils. Why, I'll tell you, says he, except 
 the Russian Soldiers in Garrisons, and a few of the In- 
 habitants of the Cities upon the Road, all the rest of this 
 Country, for above a thousand Miles farther, is inhabited 
 by the worst, and most ignorant of Pagans ; and so indeed 
 we found it. 
 
 We were now launch'd into the greatest Piece of solid 
 Earth, if I understand any Thing of the Surface of the 
 Globe, that is to be found in any Part of the Earth ; we 
 had at least twelve hundred Miles to the Sea, Eastward;
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 571 
 
 we had at least two Thousand to the Bottom of the Baltick 
 Sea, Westward ; and above three thousand Miles, if we 
 left that Sea, and went on West to the British and French 
 Channels : We had full five thousand Miles to the Indian, 
 or Persian Sea, South ; and about eight hundred Miles to 
 the Frozen Sea, North : Nay, if some People may be be- 
 lieved, there might be no Sea, North-East, till we came 
 round the Pole, and consequently into the North- West, 
 and so had a Continent of Land into America, the Lord 
 knows where; tho' I could give some Reasons, why I 
 believe that to be a Mistake. 
 
 As we enter'd into the M^lscov^te Dominions, a good 
 while before we come to any considerable Towns, we had 
 nothing to observe there but this ; first, that all the Rivers 
 that run to the East, as I understood by the Charts, which 
 some in our Carravan had with them; it was plain, all 
 those Rivers ran into the great River Yamour, or Gant- 
 mour: This River, by the natural Course of it must run 
 into the East Sea, or Chinese Ocean. The Story they tell 
 us, that the Mouth of this River, is choak'd up with Bull- 
 rushes, of a monstrous Growth, (viz.] three Foot about, 
 and twenty or thirty Foot high ; I must be allowed to say, 
 I believe nothing of; but as its Navigation is of no 
 Use, because there is no Trade that Way, the Tartars to 
 whom alone it belongs, dealing in nothing but Cattle ; so 
 no Body that ever I heard of, has been curious enough, 
 either to go down to the Mouth of it in Boats, or come up 
 from the Mouth of it in Ships ; but this is certain, that 
 this River running due East, in the Latitude of [about 50 
 degrees] carries a vast Concourse of Rivers along with 
 it, and finds an Ocean to empty it self in that Latitude. 
 So we are sure of Sea there. 
 
 Some Leagues to the North of this River, there are 
 several considerable Rivers, whose Streams run as due 
 North as the Yamour runs East ; and these are all found 
 to join their Waters with the great River Tartarus, 
 named so from the Northernmost Nations of the Mongul 
 Tartars, who the Chinese say, were the first Tartars in
 
 5/2 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 the World : and who, as our Geographers alledge, are the 
 Gog and Magog mentioned in sacred Story. 
 
 These Rivers running all Northward, as well as all the 
 other Rivers, I am yet to speak of, make it evident, that 
 the Northern Ocean bounds the Land also on that Side ; 
 so that it does not seem rational in the least to think, that 
 the Land can extend it self to join with America on that 
 Side, or that there is not a Communication between the 
 Northern and the Eastern Ocean ; but of this I shall say 
 no more ; it was my Observation at that time, and there- 
 fore I take Notice of it in this Place. We now advanced 
 from the River Arguna by easy and moderate Journeys, 
 and were very visibly obliged to the Care the Czar of 
 Muscovy has taken to have Cities and Towns built in as 
 many Places as are possible to place them, where his 
 Soldiers keep Garrison something like the Stationary 
 Soldiers plac'd by the Romans in the remotest Countries 
 of their Empire, some of which I had read particularly 
 were plac'd in Britain for the Security of Commerce, and 
 for the lodging Travellers ; and thus it was here ; for 
 wherever we came, tho' at these Towns and Stations, the 
 Garrisons and Governor were Russians, and profess'd 
 Christians, yet the Inhabitants of the Country were mere 
 Pagans sacrificing to Idols, and worshipping the Sun, 
 Moon, and Stars, or all the Host of Heaven, and not 
 only so, but were of all the Heathens and Pagans that 
 ever I met with, the most barbarous, except only that 
 they did not eat Man's Flesh, as our Savages of America 
 did. 
 
 Some Instances of this we met with in the Country 
 between Arguna, where we enter the Muscovite Domi- 
 nions, and a City of Tartars and Russians together, call'd 
 Nortziuskoy, in which is a continu'd Desart or Forest, 
 which cost us 20 Days to travel over it. In a Village near 
 the last of those Places I had the Curiosity to go and see 
 their Way of Living, which is most brutish and unsuffer- 
 able ; they had I suppose a great Sacrifice that Day, for 
 there stood out upon an old Stump of a Tree, an Idol
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 573 
 
 made of Wood, frightful as the Devil, at least as any 
 Thing we can think of to represent the Devil, can be 
 made ; it had a Head certainly not so much as resembling 
 any Creature that the World ever saw; Ears as big as 
 Goats Horns, and as high ; Eyes as big as a Crown-Piece ; 
 a Nose like a crooked Ram's Horn, and a Mouth ex- 
 tended four corner'd like that of a Lion, with horrible 
 Teeth, hooked like a Parrot's under Bill ; it was dressed 
 up in the filthiest Manner that you could suppose; its 
 upper Garment was of Sheep-Skins, with the Wool out- 
 ward, a great Tartar Bonnet on the Head, with two 
 Horns growing through it ; it was about eight Foot high, 
 yet had no Feet or Legs, or any other Proportion of 
 Parts. 
 
 This Scare crow was set up at the outer Side of the 
 Village, and when I came near to it, there was 16 or 17 
 Creatures, whether Men or Women, I could not tell, for 
 they make no Distinclion by their Habits, either of Body 
 or Head. These lay all flat on the Ground, round this 
 formidable Block of shapeless Wood: I saw no Motion 
 among them any more, than if they had been all Logs of 
 Wood like the Idol, and at first, really thought they had 
 been so ; but when I came a little nearer, they started up 
 upon their Feet, and rais'd a howling Cry, as if it had 
 been so many deep-mouth'd Hounds, and walk'd away as 
 if they were displeas'd at our disturbing them. A little 
 Way off from the Idol, and at the Door of that Tent or 
 Hutt, made all of Sheep-Skins and Cow-Skins, dry*d, 
 stood three Butchers ; I thought they were such ; when I 
 came nearer to them, I found they had long Knives in 
 their Hands, and in the middle of the Tent appeared three 
 Sheep kill'd, and one young Bullock or Steer. These, it 
 seems, were Sacrifices to that sensless Log of an Idol, 
 and these three Men, Priests belonging to it; and the 17 
 prostrated Wretches, were the People who brought the 
 Offering, and were making their Prayers to that Stock. 
 
 I confess I was more mov'd at their Stupidity and 
 brutish Worship of a Hobgoblin, than ever I was at any
 
 574 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Thing in my Life ; to see God's most glorious and best 
 Creature, to whom he had granted so many Advantages, 
 even by Creation, above the rest of the Works of his 
 Hands, vested with a reasonable Soul, and that Soul 
 adorn'd with Faculties and Capacities, adapted both to 
 nonour his Maker, and be honoured by him, sunk and 
 degenerated to a Degree so more than stupid, as to 
 prostrate itself to a frightful Nothing, a meer imaginary 
 Object dress'd up by themselves, and made terrible to 
 themselves by their own Contrivance ; adorn'd only with 
 Clouts and Rags ; and that this should be the Effect of 
 meer Ignorance, wrought up into hellish Devotion by the 
 Devil himself; who envying (to his Maker) the Homage 
 and Adoration of his Creatures, had deluded them into 
 such gross, surfeiting, sordid and brutish Things, as one 
 would think should shock Nature itself. 
 
 But what signify'd all the Astonishment and Reflection 
 of Thoughts ; thus it was, and I saw it before my Eyes, 
 and there was no room to wonder at it, or think it im- 
 possible ; all my Admiration turn'd to Rage, and I rid up 
 to the Image, or Monster, call it what you will, and with 
 my Sword cut the Bonnet that was on its Head in two in 
 the Middle, so that it hung down by one of the Horns ; 
 and one of our Men that was with me took hold of the 
 Sheep-Skin that cover'd it, and pull'd at it, when behold 
 a most hideous Outcry and Howling run thro' the Village, 
 and two or three hundred People came about my Ears, so 
 that I was glad to scour for it; for we saw some had 
 Bows and Arrows; but I resolved from that Moment to 
 visit them again. 
 
 Our Carravan rested three Nights at the Town, which 
 was about four Miles off, in order to provide some Horses 
 which they wanted, several of the Horses having been 
 lam'd, and jaded with the badness of the Way and long 
 March over the last Desart ; so we had some Leisure here 
 to put my Design in Execution : I communicated my 
 Project to the Scots Merchant of Muscow, of whose 
 Courage I had had sufficient Testimony, as above. I told
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 575 
 
 him what I had seen, and with what Indignation I had 
 since thought that human Nature could be so degenerate: 
 I told him, I was resolv'd if I could but get four or five 
 Men well arm'd to go with me, I was resolv'd to go and 
 destroy that vile, abominable Idol, and let them see that 
 it had no Power to help itself, and consequently could not 
 be an Object of Worship, or to be pray'd to, much less 
 help them that offer'd Sacrifices to it. 
 
 He laugh'd at me ; says he, Your Zeal may be good, 
 but what do you propose to yourself by it ? Propose said 
 /, to vindicate the Honour of God, which is insulted by 
 this Devil Worship. But how will it vindicate the Honour 
 of God, said he ? while the People will not be able to 
 know what you mean by it, unless you could speak to 
 them and tell them so, and then they will fight you, and 
 beat you too, I'll assure you, for they are desperate 
 Fellows, and that especially in Defence of their Idolatry. 
 Can we not, said I, do it in the Night, and then leave 
 them the Reasons and Causes in Writing in their own 
 Language? Writing! said he, why there is not a Man in 
 five Nations of them that know any thing of a Letter, or 
 how to read a Word in any Language, or in their own. 
 .Wretched Ignorant! said I to him; however I have a 
 great Mind to do it; perhaps Nature may draw Inferences 
 from it to them, to let them see how brutish they are, to 
 worship such horrid Things. Look you, Sir, said he, if 
 your Zeal prompts you to it so warmly, you must do it ; 
 but in the next Place I would have you consider, these 
 wild Nations of People are subjected by Force to the Czar 
 of Muscovy's Dominions, and if you do this, 'tis ten to 
 one but they will come by Thousands to the Governour 
 of Nertsinskay, and complain, and demand Satisfaction ; 
 and if he cannot give them Satisfaction, 'tis ten to one 
 but they revolt ; and will occasion a new War with all the 
 Tartars in the Country. 
 
 This, I confess, put new Thoughts into my Head for 
 a while ; but I harp'd upon the same String still, and all 
 that Day I was uneasy to put my Project in Execution.
 
 576 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Towards the Evening the Scots Merchant met me by 
 Accident in our Walk about the Town, and desir'd to 
 speak with me ; I believe said he, I have put you off of 
 your good Design : I have been a little concern'd about it 
 since, for I abhor the Idol and the Idolatry as much as 
 you can do : Truly, says I, you have put it off a little as to 
 the Execution of it, but you have not put it all out of my 
 Thoughts, and I believe I shall do it still before I quit 
 this Plaee, tho' I were to be deliver'd up to them for 
 Satisfaction. No, no, says he, God forbid they should 
 deliver you up to such a Crew of Monsters ; they shall not 
 do that neither, that would be murdering you indeed. Why, 
 says I, how would they use me ? Use you ! says he ; I'll 
 tell you how they serv'd a poor Russian, who affronted 
 them in their Worship just as you did, and who they took 
 Prisoner ; after they had lam'd him with an Arrow that he 
 could not run away, they took him and stripp'd him stark 
 naked, and set him up on the top of the Idol Monster, 
 and stood all round him, and shot as many Arrows into 
 him as would stick over his whole Body, and then they 
 burnt him and all the Arrows sticking in him as a 
 Sacrifice to the Idol. And was this the same Idol? Yes, 
 says he, the very same. Well, says I, I'll tell you a Story ; 
 so I related the Story of our Men at Madagascar, and 
 how they burnt and sack'd the Village there, and kill'd 
 Man, Woman and Child, for their murdering one of our 
 Men, just as it is related before ; and when I had done, I 
 added, that I thought we ought to do so to this Village. 
 
 He listen'd very attentively to the Story ; but when I 
 talk'd of doing so to that Village, says he, You mistake 
 very much, it was not this Village, it was almost a 
 hundred Mile from this Place, but it was the same Idol, 
 for they carry him about in Procession all over the 
 Country: Well, then, says I, then that Idol ought to be 
 punish'd for it, and it shall, says I, if I live this Night 
 out. 
 
 In a Word, finding me resolute, he lik'd the Design, 
 and told me I should not go alone, but he would go with
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. $77 
 
 me, and bring a stout Fellow, one of his Countrymen, to 
 go also with us ; and one, says he, as famous for his Zeal 
 as you can desire any one to be, against such Devilish 
 things as these. In a Word, he brought me his Com- 
 rade, a Scots Man, whom he call'd Captain Richard- 
 son, and I gave him a full Account of what I had seen ; 
 and in a Word, of what I intended; and he told me 
 readily, he would go with me if it cost him his Life ; so we 
 agreed to go only us three. I had indeed propos'd it to 
 my Partner, but he declin'd it ; he said, he was ready to 
 assist me to the utmost, and upon all Occasions for my 
 Defence; but that this was an Adventure quite out of his 
 Way ; so, I say, we resolv'd upon our Work only us three 
 and my Man-Servant, and to put it in Execution that 
 Night about Midnight, with all the Secresy imaginable. 
 
 However, upon second Thoughts, we were willing to de- 
 lay it till the next Night, because the Carra van being to set 
 forward in the Morning, we supposed the Governour could 
 not pretend to give them any Satisfaction upon us, when 
 we were out of his Power. The Scots Merchant, as steady 
 in his Resolution for the Enterprize, as bold in executing, 
 brought me a Tartar's Robe or Gown of the Sheep- Skins, 
 and a Bonnet, with a Bow and Arrows, and had provided 
 the same for himself and his Countryman, that the People, 
 if they saw us, should not be able to determine who we 
 were. 
 
 All the first Night we spent in mixing up some com- 
 bustible Matter with Aqua-vitae, Gun-powder, and such 
 other Materials as we could get; and having a good 
 Quantity of Tar in a little Pot, about an Hour after Night 
 we set out upon our Expedition. 
 
 We came to the Place about eleven a Clock at 
 Night, and found that the People had not the least 
 Jealousy of Danger attending their Idol: The Night was 
 cloudy, yet the Moon gave us Light enough to see that 
 the Idol stood just in the same Posture and Place that it 
 did before. The People seemed to be all at their Rest, 
 only, that in the great Hutt, or Tent, as we call'd it, where 
 R. C 37
 
 5?8 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 we saw the three Priests, whom we mistook for Butchers, 
 we saw a Light, and going up close to the Door, we heard 
 People talking, as if there were five or six of them. We 
 concluded therefore, that if we set the Wild-fire to the 
 Idol, these Men would come out immediately, and run up 
 to the Place to rescue it from the Destruction that we 
 intended for it, and what to do with them we knew not. 
 Once we thought of carrying it away, and setting Fire to 
 it at a Distance ; but when we came to handle it, we 
 found it too bulky for our Carriage, so we were at a Loss 
 again. The second Scots Man was for setting Fire to the 
 Tent or Hutt, and knocking the Creatures that were there 
 on the Head when they came out ; but I could not joyn 
 with that; I was against killing them, if it was possible to 
 be avoided : Well then, said the Scots Merchant, I'll tell 
 you what we will do, we will try to take them Prisoners, 
 tye their Hands behind them, and make them stand still, 
 and see their Idol destroy'd. 
 
 As it happen'd, we had Twine or Packthread enough 
 about us, which was used to tye our Fire- Works together 
 with ; so we resolv'd to attack the People first, and with as 
 little Noise as we could. The first Thing we did, we 
 knocked at the Door, which issued just as we desired it; 
 for one of their Idol Priests came to the Door: We imme- 
 diately seized upon him, stopp'd his Mouth, and ty'd his 
 Hands behind him, and led him to the Idol, where we 
 gagg'd him, that he might not make a Noise; ty'd hi? 
 Feet also together, and left him on the Ground. 
 
 Two of us then waited at the Door, expecting that 
 another would come out to see what the Matter was ; but 
 we waited so long 'till the third Man came back to us; and 
 then no Body coming out, we knock'd again gently, and 
 immediately out came two more, and we served them just 
 in the same Manner, but were obliged to go all with them, 
 and lay them down by the Idol some Distance from one 
 another: When going back, we found two more were 
 come out to the Door, and a third stood between them, 
 within the Door : We seiz'd the two, and immediately ty'd
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 579 
 
 them, when the third stepping back, and crying out, my 
 Scots Merchant went in after him, and taking out a 
 Composition we had made, that would only smoke and 
 stink, he set Fire to it, and threw it in among them. By 
 that Time the other Scots Man and my Man taking 
 Charge of the two Men who were already bound, and ty'd 
 together also by the Arm, led them away to the Idol, and 
 left them there, to see if their Idol would relieve them, 
 making Haste back to us. 
 
 When the Fuze we had thrown in had fill'd the Hutt 
 with so much Smoke, that they were almost suffocated, 
 we then threw in a small Leather Bag of another Kind, 
 which flam'd like a Candle, and following it in, we 
 found there was but four People left, who, it seems, were 
 two Men and two Women; and, as we supposed, had 
 been about some of their Diabolick Sacrifices: They 
 appear'd, in short, frighted to Death, at least so as to sit 
 trembling and stupid, and not able to speak neither, for 
 the Smoke. 
 
 In a Word, we took them, bound them as we had the 
 other, and all without any Noise : I should have said, we 
 brought them out of the House or Hutt first ; for indeed 
 we were not able to bear the Smoke any more than they 
 were. When we had done this, we carry' d them altogether 
 to the Idol. When we came there, we fell to work with 
 him ; and first we daub'd him all over, and his Robes also, 
 with Tar and such other Stuff as we had, which was 
 Tallow mix'd with Brimstone ; then we stopped his Eyes, 
 Ears, and Mouth, full of Gun-Powder, and then we 
 wrapp'd up a great Piece of Wild-fire in his Bonnet, and 
 then sticking all the Combustibles we had brought with 
 us upon him, we look'd about to see if we could find any 
 Thing else to help to burn him, when my Man remem- 
 bred, that by the Tent or Hutt where the Men were, 
 there lay a Heap of dry Forage, whether Straw or Rushes 
 I do not remember ; away he and one of the Scots Men 
 run, and fetch'd their Arms full of that. When we had 
 done this, we took all our Prisoners, and brought them, 
 
 372
 
 58o ADVENTURES OF 
 
 having unty'd their Feet, and ungagg'd their Mouths, and 
 made them stand up, and set them just before their 
 monstrous Idol, and there set Fire to the whole. 
 
 We stay'd by it a Quarter of an Hour, or thereabouts, 
 till the Powder in the Eyes, and Mouth, and Ears of the 
 Idol blew up, and we could perceive had split and de- 
 formed the Shape ; and in a Word, 'till we saw it burn 
 into a meer Block or Log of Wood ; and then setting the 
 dry Forage to it, we found it would be quite consumed, 
 when we began to think of going away: But the Scots 
 man said no, we must not go, for these poor deluded 
 Wretches will all throw themselves into the Fire, and 
 burn themselves with the Idol. So we resolved to stay 
 'till the Forage was burnt down too, and then we came 
 away and left them. 
 
 In the Morning we appeared among our Fellow 
 Travellers exceeding busy, in getting ready for our 
 Journey ; nor could any Man suggest that we had been 
 any where but in our Beds, as Travellers might be sifp- 
 posed to be, to fit themselves for the Fatigue of that 
 Day's Journey. 
 
 But it did not end so. The next Day came a great 
 Multitude of the Country People, not only of this Village, 
 but of a hundred more, for ought I know, to the Town- 
 Gates, and in a most outrageous Manner, demanded 
 Satisfaction of the Russian Governour, for the insulting 
 their Priests, and burning their great Cham-Chi-Thaungu, 
 such a hard Name they gave the monstrous Creature they 
 worshipped. The People of Nertsinskay, were at first in 
 a great Consternation, for they said, the Tartars were 
 no less than thirty thousand, and that in a few Days 
 more, would be one hundred thousand strong. 
 
 The Russian Governor sent out Messengers to appease 
 them, and gave them all the good Words imaginable. He 
 assured them, he knew nothing of it, and that there had 
 not a Soul of his Garrison been abroad ; that it could not 
 be from any Body there ; and if they would let him know 
 who it was, they should be examplarily punished. They
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 581 
 
 returned haughtily, that all the Country reverenced the 
 great Cham-Chi-Thaungu, who dwelt in the Sun, and no 
 Mortal would have dared to offer Violence to his Image, 
 but some Christian Miscreant, so they call'd them it 
 seems ; and they therefore denounced War against him, 
 and all the Russians, who, they said, were Miscreants and 
 Christians. 
 
 The Governor still patient, and unwilling to make a 
 Breach, or to have any Cause of War alledged to be 
 given by him, the Czar having strictly charged them to 
 treat the conquered Country with Gentleness and Civility, 
 gave them still all the good Words he could : At last he 
 told them, there was a Caravan gone towards Russia that 
 Morning, and perhaps it was some of them, who had done 
 them this Injury ; and that if they would be satisfied with 
 that, he would send after them, to enquire into it. This 
 seemed to appease them a little ; and accordingly the 
 Governor sent after us, and gave us a particular Account 
 how the Thing was, intimating withal, that if any in our 
 Caravan had done it, they should make their Escape; 
 but that whether they had done it or no, we should make 
 all the Haste forward that was possible ; and that in the 
 mean time, he would keep them in Play as long as he 
 could. 
 
 This was very friendly in the Governor ; However, 
 when it came to the Caravan, there was no Body knew 
 any Thing of the Matter. And as for us, that were guilty, 
 we were the least of all suspected ; none so much as asked 
 us the Question. However the Captain of the Caravan 
 for the Time, took the Hint, that the Governor gave us, 
 and we marched or travelled two Days and two Nights, 
 without any considerable Stop ; and then we lay at a 
 Village called Plothus; nor did we make any long Stop 
 here, but hastned on towards Jarawena, another of the 
 Czar of Muscovy's Colonies, and where we expected we 
 should be safe ; but it is to be observed, that here we 
 began for two or three Days March, to enter upon the 
 vast nameless Desart, of which I shall say more in its
 
 582 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Place : And which, if we had now been upon it, it is more 
 than probable we had been all destroyed. It was the 
 second Day's March from Plothus, that by the Clouds of 
 Dust behind us, at a great Distance, some of our People 
 began to be sensible we were pursued. We had entered 
 the Desart, and had passed by a great Lake called, 
 Schaks-Oser, when we perceived a very great Body of 
 Horse appear on the other Side of the Lake to the North, 
 we travelling West. We observed they went away West 
 as we did, but had supposed we would have taken that 
 Side of the Lake, whereas, we very happily took the South 
 Side ; and in two Days more, we saw them not, for they 
 believing we were still before them, pushed on till they 
 came to the river Udda. This is a very great River when 
 it passes farther North ; but where we came to it, we found 
 it narrow, and fordable. 
 
 The third Day they either found their Mistake, or had 
 Intelligence of us, and came pouring in upon us, towards 
 the Dusk of the Evening: We had, to our great Satisfac- 
 tion, just pitch'd upon a Place for our Camp, which was 
 very convenient for the Night ; for as we were upon a Desart, 
 tho' but at the Beginning of it, that was above five hundred 
 Miles over, we had no Towns to lodge at, and indeed ex- 
 pected none but the City Jarawena, which we had yet 
 two Days March to ; the Desart, however, had some few 
 Woods in it on this Side, and little Rivers, which ran all 
 into the great river Udda. It was in a narrow Strait be- 
 tween two little, but very thick Woods, that we pitch'd 
 our little Camp for that Night, expecting to be attack'd in 
 the Night. 
 
 No Body knew but our selves, what we were pursued 
 for ; but as it was usual for the Mongul Tartars to go 
 about in Troops in that Desart, so the Caravans always 
 fortify themselves every Night against them, as against 
 Armies of Robbers ; and it was therefore no new Thing to 
 be pursued. 
 
 But we had this Night, of all the Nights of our Travels, 
 a most advantageous Camp ; for we lay between two
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 583 
 
 Woods, with a little Rivulet running just before our Front ; 
 so that we could not be surrounded, or attack'd any Way, 
 but in our Front or Rear : We took Care also to make 
 our Front as strong as we could, by placing our Packs, 
 with our Camels and Horses, all in a Line on the Inside 
 of the River, and felling some Trees in our Rear. 
 
 In this Posture we encamp'd for the Night, but the 
 Enemy was upon us before we had finish'd our Situation : 
 They did not come on us like Thieves, as we expected, 
 but sent three Messengers to us, to demand the Men to 
 be delivered to them, that had abus'd their Priests, and 
 burnt their God, Cham-Chi-Thaungu with Fire, that they 
 might burn them with Fire ; and upon this, they said they 
 would go away, and do us no farther Harm; otherwise, 
 they would burn us all with Fire. Our Men look'd very 
 blank at this Message, and began to stare at one another, 
 to see who look'd with most Guilt in their Faces; but 
 no Body was the Word, no Body did it. The Leader of 
 the Caravan sent Word, he was well assured, it was not 
 done by any of our Camp ; that we were peaceable Mer- 
 chants, travelling on our Business ; that we had done no 
 Harm to them, or to any one else; and that therefore, 
 they must look farther for their Enemies who had injur'd 
 them, for we were not the People ; so desir'd them not to 
 disturb us ; for, if they did, we should defend our selves. 
 
 They were far from being satisfy'd with this for an 
 Answer, but a great Crowd of them came down in the 
 Morning by Break of Day to our Camp ; but seeing us in 
 such an unaccountable Situation, they durst come no 
 farther than the Brook in our Front, where they stood 
 and shevv'd us such a Number, that indeed terrify'd us 
 very much ; for those that spoke least of them, spoke of 
 ten thousand : Here they stood and look'd at us a while, 
 and then setting up a great Howl, they let fly a Crowd of 
 Arrows among us ; but we were well enough fortify'd for 
 that ; for we shelterM under our Baggage ; and I do not 
 remember, that one Man of us was hurt. 
 
 Some Time after this we saw them move a little to
 
 584 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 our Right, and expected them on' the Rear, when a cun- 
 ning Fellow, a Cossack, as they call them, of Jarawena, 
 in the Pay of the Muscovites, calling to the Leader of the 
 Caravan, said to him, I'll go send all these People away to 
 Siheilkaj this was a City, four or five Days Journey at 
 least to the South, and rather behind us : So he takes his 
 Bow and Arrows, and getting on Horse-back, he rides 
 away from our Rear directly, as it were back to Nerts- 
 zinskay. After this, he takes a great Circuit about, and 
 comes to the Army of the Tartars, as if he had been sent 
 Express to tell them a long Story ; that the People who 
 had burnt the Cham-Chi-Thaungu, were gone to Siheilka, 
 with a Caravan of Miscreants, as he call'd them, that is to 
 say, Christians; and that they had resolv'd to burn the 
 God Schal-Isar, belonging to the Tongueses. 
 
 As this Fellow was himself a meer Tartar, and per- 
 fectly spoke their Language, he counterfeited so well, 
 that they all took it from him, and away they drove in a 
 most violent Hurry to Siheilka, which it seems was five 
 Days Journey to the North, and in less than three Hours, 
 they were entirely out of our Sight, and we never heard 
 any more of them ; and we never knew whether they went 
 to that other Place called Siheilka, or no. 
 
 So we pass'd safely on to the City of Jarawena, where 
 there was a Garrison of Muscovites, and there we rested 
 five Days, the Caravan being exceedingly fatigu'd with 
 the last Day's hard March, and with Want of Rest in the 
 Night. 
 
 From this City we had a frightful Desart, which held 
 us three and twenty Days March. We furnish'd our selves 
 with some Tents here, for the better accommodating our 
 selves in the Night; and the Leader of the Caravan, pro- 
 cured sixteen Carriages or Waggons of the Country, for 
 carrying our Water and Provisions, and these Carriages 
 were our Defence every Night round our little Camp ; so 
 that had the Tartars appeared, unless they had been 
 very numerous indeed, they would not have been able to 
 hurt us.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 585 
 
 We may well be supposed to want Rest again after 
 this long Journey ; for in this Desart we saw abundance 
 of the Sable-Hunters, as they call'd them. These are all 
 Tartars of the Mongul Tartary, of which this Country is 
 a Part, and they frequently attack small Caravans, but we 
 saw no Numbers of them together. I was curious to see 
 the Sable Skins they catched, but could never speak with 
 any of them, for they durst not come near us, neither 
 durst we straggle from our Company, to go near them. 
 
 After we had pass'd this Desart we came into a 
 Country pretty well inhabited ; that is to say, we found 
 Towns and Castles, settled by the Czar of Muscovy, with 
 Garrisons of Stationary Soldiers to protect the Caravans, 
 and defend the Country against the Tartars, who would 
 otherwise make it very dangerous travelling ; and his 
 Czarish Majesty has given such strict Orders for the well 
 guarding the Caravans and Merchants, that if there are 
 any Tartars heard of in the Country, Detachments of the 
 Garrisons are always sent to see the Travellers safe from 
 Station to Station. 
 
 And thus the Governour of Adinskoy, whom I had 
 Opportunity to make a Visit to, by means of the Scots 
 Merchant who was acquainted with him, offer'd us a 
 Guard of 50 Men, if we thought there was any Danger, to 
 the next Station. 
 
 I thought long before this, that as we came nearer to 
 Europe we should find the Country better peopled, and 
 the People more civiliz'd, but I found myself mistaken in 
 both, for we had yet the Nation of the Tongueses to pass 
 through ; where we saw the same Tokens of Paganism 
 and Barbarity, or worse, than before, only as they were 
 conquer*d by the Muscovites, and entirely reduc'd, they 
 were not so dangerous ; but for Rudeness of Manners, 
 Idolatry, and Multitheism no People in the World ever 
 went beyond them. They are cloth'd all in Skins of 
 Beasts, and their Houses are built of the same. You know 
 not a Man from a Woman, neither by the Ruggedness of 
 their Countenances or their Clothes ; and in the Winter,
 
 586 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 when the Ground is cover'd with Snow, they live under 
 Ground in Houses like Vaults, which have Cavities going 
 from one to another. 
 
 If the Tartars had their Cham-Chi-Tongu for a whole 
 Village or Country, these had Idols in every Hutt, and in 
 every Cave ; besides, they worship the Stars, the Sun, the 
 Water, the Snow, and in a Word, every Thing that they 
 do not understand, and they understand but very little; 
 so that almost every Element, every uncommon Thing, 
 sets them a sacrificing. 
 
 But I am no more to describe People than Countries, 
 any farther than my own Story comes to be concerned in 
 them. I met with nothing peculiar to myself in this 
 Country, which I reckon was from the Desart which I 
 spoke of last, at least 400 Miles, half of it being another 
 Desart, which took us up 12 Days severe travelling, with- 
 out House, or Tree, or Bush, but were oblig'd again to 
 carry our own Provisions, as well Water as Bread. After 
 we were out of this Desart, and had travell'd two Days, 
 we came to Janezay, a Muscovite City or Station, on the 
 great River Janezay : This River they told us parted 
 Europe from Asia, tho' our Map-makers, as I am told, do 
 not agree to it ; however, it is certainly the Eastern Boun- 
 dary of the ancient Siberia, which now makes up a 
 Province only of the vast Muscovite Empire, but is itself 
 equal in Bigness to the whole Empire of Germany. 
 
 And yet here I observ'd Ignorance and Paganism still 
 prevail'd, except in the Muscovite Garrisons ; all the 
 Country between the River Oby and the River Janezay is 
 as entirely Pagan, and the People as barbarous, as the 
 remotest of the Tartars, nay, as any Nation, for ought I 
 know, in Asia or America. I also found, which I ob- 
 serv'd to the Muscovite Governors, whom I had Oppor- 
 tunity to converse with, that the poor Pagans are not 
 much the wiser or the nearer Christianity for being under 
 the Muscovite Government ; which they acknowledg'd was 
 true enough; but, as they said, was none of their Busi- 
 ness : That if the Czar expected to convert his Siberian,
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 587 
 
 or Tonguese, or Tartar Subjects, it should be done by 
 sending Clergymen among them, not Soldiers ; and they 
 added, with more Sincerity than I expected, that they 
 found it was not so much the Concern of their Monarch 
 to make the People Christians, as it was to make them 
 Subjects. 
 
 From this River to the great River Oby, we cross'd a 
 wild and uncultivated Country. I cannot say 'tis a barren 
 Soil; 'tis only barren of People, and good Management, 
 otherwise it is in itself a most pleasant, fruitful and agree- 
 able Country. What Inhabitants we found in it are all 
 Pagans, except such as are sent among them from Russia; 
 for this is the Country I mean on both Sides the River 
 Oby, whither the Muscovite Criminals, that are not put to 
 Death, are banish'd, and from whence it is next to im- 
 possible they should ever come away. 
 
 I have nothing material to say of my particular Affairs, 
 till I came to Tobolski, the capital City of Siberia, where 
 I continued some time on the following Occasion. 
 
 We had been now almost seven Months on our 
 Journey, and Winter began to come on apace; where- 
 upon my Partner and I called a Council about our par- 
 ticular Affairs, in which we found it proper, considering 
 that we were bound for England, and not for Muscow, to 
 consider how to dispose of our selves. They told us of 
 Sledges and Rane Deer to carry us over the Snow in the 
 Winter time ; and indeed they have such Things, that it 
 would be incredible to relate the Particulars of, by which 
 Means the Rztssians travel more in the Winter than they 
 can in Summer, because in these Sledges they are able to 
 run all Night and Day; the Snow being frozen, is one 
 universal Covering to Nature, by which the Hills, the 
 Vales, the Rivers, the Lakes, all are smooth, and hard as 
 a Stone, and they run upon the Surface, without any 
 Regard to what is underneath. 
 
 But I had no Occasion to push at a Winter Journey of 
 this Kind. I was bound to England, not to Muscow, 
 and my Rout lay two Ways, either I must go on as the
 
 588 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Caravan went, till I came to Jeroslaw, and then go off 
 West for Narva, and the Gulph of Finland; and so 
 either by Sea or Land to Dantzick, where I might possi- 
 bly sell my China Cargo to good Advantage, or I must 
 leave the Caravan at a little Town on the Dwina, from 
 whence I had but six Days by Water to Arch- Angel, and 
 from thence might be sure of Shipping, either to England, 
 Holland, or Hamburgh. 
 
 Now to go any of these Journeys in the Winter, would 
 ha' been preposterous ; for as to Dantzick, the Baltick 
 would be frozen up, and I could not get Passage, and to 
 go by Land in those Countries, was far less safe than 
 among the Mongul Tartars: Likewise to go to Arch- 
 Angel in October, all the Ships would be gone from 
 thence, and even the Merchants who dwell there in 
 Summer, retire South to Muscoiv in the Winter, when the 
 Ships are gone ; so that I should have nothing but Ex- 
 tremity of Cold to encounter, with a Scarcity of Pro- 
 visions, and must lye there in an empty Town all the 
 Winter. So that upon the whole I thought it a much 
 better Way to let the Caravan go, and to make Provision 
 to winter where I was, viz. at Tobolski in Siberia, in the 
 Latitude of Degrees, where I was sure of three 
 
 Things to wear out a cold Winter with, viz. Plenty of 
 Provision such as the Country afforded ; a warm House, 
 with Fuel enough, and excellent Company ; of all which I 
 shall give a full Account in its Place. 
 
 I was now in a quite different Climate from my 
 beloved Island, where I never felt Cold except when I 
 had my Ague. On the contrary, I had much to do to 
 bear my Clothes on my Back, and never made any Fire 
 but without Doors, and for my Necessity in dressing my 
 Food, &*. Now I made me three good Vests, with large 
 Robes or Gowns over them to hang down to the Feet, 
 and button close to the Wrests, and all these lin'd with 
 Furs to make them sufficiently warm. 
 
 As to a warm House, I must confess I greatly disliked 
 our Way in England of making Fires in every Room in
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 589 
 
 the House, in open Chimneys, which when the Fire was 
 out, always kept the Air in the Room cold as the Climate : 
 But taking an Apartment in a good House in the Town, I 
 ordered a Chimney to be built like a Furnace, in the 
 Center of six several Rooms, like a Stove, the Funnel to 
 carry the Smoke went up one Way, the Door to come at 
 the Fire, went in another, and all the Rooms were kept 
 equally warm, but no Fire seen; just as they heat the 
 Bagnioes in England. 
 
 By this Means we had always the same Climate in all 
 the Rooms, and an equal Heat was preserv'd ; and how 
 cold soever it was without, it was always warm within, 
 and yet we saw no Fire, nor was incommoded with any 
 Smoke. 
 
 The most wonderful Thing of all was, that it should 
 be possible to meet with good Company here, in a 
 Country so barbarous as that of the most Northerly Parts 
 of Europe, near the frozen Ocean, and within but a very 
 few Degrees of Nova Zembla. 
 
 But this being the Country where the State Criminals 
 of Muscovy, as I observed before, are all banished, this 
 City was full of Noblemen, Princes, Gentlemen, Colonels ; 
 and in short, all Degrees of the Nobility, Gentry, Soldiery 
 and Courtiers of Muscovy. Here was the famous Prince 
 Galliozen, the old General Robostiski, and several other 
 Persons of Note, and some Ladies. 
 
 By Means of my Scots Merchant, whom nevertheless 
 I parted with here, I made an Acquaintance here with 
 several of these Gentlemen, and some of them of the first 
 Rank ; and from these in the long Winter Nights in 
 which I stay'd here, I received several very agreeable 
 
 Visits. It was talking one Night with Prince - 
 
 one of the banished Ministers of State, belonging to the 
 Czar of Muscovy, that my Talk of my particular Case 
 began. He had been telling me Abundance of fine 
 Things of the Greatness, the Magnificence, the Domi- 
 nions, and the absolute Power of the Emperor of the 
 Russians. I interrupted him, and told him I was a
 
 590 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 greater and more powerful Prince than ever the Czar 
 of Muscovy was, tho' my Dominions were not so large, or 
 my People so many. The Russian Grandee look'd a little 
 surpriz'd, and fixing his Eyes steddily upon me, began to 
 wonder what I meant. 
 
 / told him, his Wonder would cease when I had ex- 
 plain'd my self. First, / told him, I had the absolute 
 Disposal of the Lives and Fortunes of all my Subjects: 
 That notwithstanding my absolute Power, I had not one 
 Person disaffected to my Government, or to my Person, 
 in all my Dominions. He shook his Head at that, and 
 said, there indeed I outdid the Czar of Muscovy. I told 
 him, That all the Lands in my Kingdom were my own, 
 and all my Subjects were not only my Tenants, but 
 Tenants at Will : That they would all fight for me to the 
 last Drop ; and that never Tyrant,yfrr such I acknowledged 
 my self to be, was ever so universally beloved, and yet so 
 horribly feared by his Subjects. 
 
 After amusing them with these Riddles in Govern- 
 ment for a while, I open'd the Case, and told them the 
 Story at large of my living in the Island, and how I 
 managed both my self and the People there that were 
 under me, just as I have since minuted it down. They 
 were exceedingly taken with the Story, and especially the 
 Prince, who told me with a Sigh, that the true Greatness 
 of Lifie was to be Master of our selves : That he would not 
 have exchanged such a State of Life as mine, to have 
 been Czar of Muscovy ; and that he found more Felicity 
 in the Retirement he seem'd to be banish'd to there, than 
 ever he found in the highest Authority he enjoy'd in the 
 Court of his Master the Czar: That the H eighth of human 
 Wisdom was to bring our Tempers down to our Circum- 
 stances ; and to make a Calm within, under the Weight of 
 the greatest Storm without. When he came first hither, 
 he said he used to tear the Hair from his Head, and the 
 Clothes from his Back, as others had done before him ; 
 but a little Time and Consideration had made him look 
 into himself, as well as round him to Things without:
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 591 
 
 That he found the Mind of Man, if it was but once 
 brought to reflect upon the State of universal Life, and 
 how little this World was concern'd in its true Felicity, 
 was perfectly capable of making a Felicity for it self, fully 
 satisfying to it self, and suitable to its own best Ends and 
 Desires, with but very little Assistance from the World : 
 That Air to breath in, Food to sustain Life, Clothes for 
 Warmth, and Liberty for Exercise in Order to Health, 
 compleated, in his Opinion, all that the World could do 
 for us ; and tho' the Greatness, the Authority, the Riches, 
 and the Pleasures which some enjoy'd in the World, and 
 which he had enjoy'd his Share of, had much in them that 
 was agreable to us ; yet he observed that all those Things 
 chiefly gratify'd the coarsest of our Affections, such as 
 our Ambition, our particular Pride, our Avarice, our 
 Vanity, and our Sensuality; all which were indeed the 
 meer Product of the worst Part of Man, were in them- 
 selves Crimes, and had in them the Seeds of all Manner 
 of Crimes, but neither were related to, or concern'd with 
 any of those Virtues that constituted us wise Men, or of 
 those Graces which distinguish^! us as Christians : That 
 being now deprived of all the fancy'd Felicity which he 
 enjoy'd in the full Exercise of all those Vices, he said he 
 was at Leisure to look upon the dark Side of them, where 
 he found all Manner of Deformity, and was now con- 
 vinced, that Virtue only makes a Man truly wise, rich, 
 and great, and preserves him in the Way to a superior 
 Happiness in a future State. And in this he said, they 
 were more happy in their Banishment than all their 
 Enemies were, who had the full Possession of all the 
 Wealth and Power that they (the Banish'd) had left be- 
 hind them. 
 
 Nor, Sir, says he, do I bring my Mind to this politi- 
 cally, by the Necessity of my Circumstances, which some 
 call miserable ; but if I know any Thing of my self, I 
 would not now go back, tho' the Czar, my Master, should 
 call me, and re-instate me in all my former Grandeur ; I 
 say, I would no more go back to it, than I believe my
 
 592 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Soul, when it shall be deliver'd from this Prison of the 
 Body, and has had a Taste of the glorious State beyond 
 Life, would come back to the Jayl of Flesh and Blood it 
 is now enclos'd in, and leave Heaven to deal in the Dirt 
 and Crime of human Affairs. 
 
 He spoke this with so much Warmth in his Temper, 
 so much Earnestness and Motion of his Spirits, which 
 were apparent in his Countenance, that it was evident it 
 was the true Sense of his Soul: There was no room to 
 doubt his Sincerity. 
 
 I told him, I once thought my self a kind of a 
 Monarch in my old Station, of which I had given him an 
 Account, but that I thought he was not a Monarch only, 
 but a great Conqueror ; for that he that has got a Victory 
 over his own exorbitant Desires, and has the absolute 
 Dominion over himself, whose Reason entirely governs 
 his Will, is certainly greater than he that conquers a City. 
 But, my Lord, said /, shall I take the Liberty to ask you 
 a Question? With all my Heart, says he. If the Door 
 of your Liberty was opened, said /, would you not take 
 hold of it to deliver your self from this Exile. 
 
 Hold said he, your Question is subtle, and requires 
 some serious just Distinctions, to give it a sincere Answer ; 
 and I'll give it you from the Bottom of my Heart. No- 
 thing that I know of in this World would move me to 
 deliver my self from this State of Banishment, except 
 these two; First, the Enjoyment of my Relations, and 
 Secondly, a little warmer Climate ; but I protest to you, 
 that to go back to the Pomp of the Court, the Glory, the 
 Power, the Hurry of a Minister of State, the Wealth the 
 Gaiety, and the Pleasures, that is to say, Follies of a 
 Courtier ; if my Master should send me Word this Mo- 
 ment, that he restores me to all he banish'd me from ; I 
 protest, If I know my self at all, I would not leave this 
 Wilderness, these Desarts, and these frozen Lakes, for the 
 Palace at Musco-w. 
 
 But, my Lord, said I, perhaps you not only are 
 banish'd from the Pleasure of the Court, and from the
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 593 
 
 Power, and Authority, and Wealth you enjoy'd before, 
 but you may be absent too from some of the Conveniences 
 of Life, your Estate perhaps confiscated, and your Effects 
 plunder'd, and the Supplies left you here may not be 
 suitable to the ordinary Demands of Life. 
 
 Ay, says he, that is as you suppose me to be a Lord, 
 or a Prince, &>. So indeed I am ; but you are now to 
 consider me only as a Man, a human Creature not at all 
 distinguish'd from another, and so I can suffer no Want, 
 unless I should be visited with Sickness and Distempers. 
 However, to put the Question out of Dispute, you see our 
 Manner : We are in this Place five Persons of Rank ; we 
 live perfectly retir'd, as suited to a State of Banishment ; 
 we have something rescu'd from the Shipwreck of our 
 Fortunes, which keeps us from the meer Necessity of 
 hunting for our Food : But the poor Soldiers who are 
 here, without that Help, live in as much Plenty as we, 
 who go into the Woods and catch Sables and Foxes ; the 
 Labour of a Month will maintain them a Year; and as 
 the Way of Living is not expensive, so it is not hard to 
 get sufficient to our selves. So that Objection is out of 
 Doors. 
 
 I have not room to give a full Account of the most 
 agreeable Conversation I had with this truly great Man ; 
 in all which he shew'd that his Mind was so inspir'd with 
 a superior Knowledge of Things, so supported by Religion, 
 as well as by a vast Share of Wisdom ; that his Contempt 
 of the World was really as much as he had express'd, 
 and that he was always the same to the last, as will 
 appear in the Story I am going to tell. 
 
 I had been here 8 Months, and a dark dreadful 
 Winter I thought it to be, the Cold so intense, that I 
 could not so much as look about without being wrapt in 
 Furs, and a Mask of Fur before my Face, or rather a 
 Hood with only a Hole for Breath, and two for Sight: 
 The little Day-light we had, was, as we reckon'd, for 
 three Months, not above five Hours a Day, and six at 
 most ; only that the Snow lying on the Ground continually,
 
 594 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 and the Weather clear, it was never quite dark: Our 
 Horses were kept (or rather starv'd) under Ground, and 
 as for our Servants, for we hir'd three Servants here to 
 look after our Horses and selves, we had every now and 
 then their Fingers and Toes to thaw and take Care of, 
 lest they should mortify and fall off. 
 
 It is true, within Doors we were warm, the Houses 
 being close, the Walls thick, the Lights small, and the 
 Glass all double ; our Food was chiefly the Flesh of Deer 
 dry'd and cur'd in the Season ; good Bread enough, but 
 bak'd as Biskets ; dry'd Fish of several Sorts, and some 
 Flesh of Mutton, and of the Buffeloes, which is pretty 
 good Beef. All the Stores of Provision for the Winter 
 are laid up in the Summer, and well cur'd ; our Drink was 
 Water mix'd with Aqua-vitae instead of Brandy, and for 
 a Treat, Mead instead of Wine, which, however, they 
 have excellent good. The Hunters, who venture abroad 
 all Weathers, frequently brought us in fresh Venison, 
 very fat and good, and sometimes Bears Flesh, but we 
 did not much care for the last : We had a good Stock of 
 Tea, with which we treated our Friends, as above; and 
 in a Word, we" liv'd very chearfully and well, all things 
 consider'd. 
 
 It was now March, and the Days grown considerably 
 longer, and the Weather, at least, tolerable ; so the other 
 Travellers began to prepare Sleds to carry them over the 
 Snow, and to get things ready to be going; but my 
 Measures being fix'd, as I have said, for Arch-Angel, and 
 not to Muscovy or the Baltick, I made no Motion ; know- 
 ing very well that the Ships from the South do not set 
 out for that Part of the World till May or June, and that 
 if I was there by the beginning of August, it would be 
 as soon as any Ships would be ready to go away: And 
 therefore, I say, I made no Haste to be gone, as others 
 did. In a Word, I saw a great many People, nay, all the 
 Travellers go away before me : It seems every Year they 
 go from hence to Muscoiv for Trade, (viz.) to carry Furs, 
 and buy Necessaries with them, which they bring back to
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 595 
 
 furnish their Shops, also others went of the same Errand 
 to Arch-Angel, but then they also being to come back 
 again above 800 Miles, went all out before me. 
 
 In short, about the latter End of May I began to 
 make all ready to pack up ; and as I was doing this, it 
 occur'd to me, that seeing all these People were banish'd 
 by the Czar of Muscovy to Siberia, and yet when they 
 came there, were left at Liberty to go whither they would ; 
 why did they not then go away to any Part of the World 
 whereever they thought fit, and I began to examine what 
 should hinder them from making such an Attempt. 
 
 But my Wonder was over, when I enter'd upon that 
 Subject with the Person I have mention'd, who answer'd 
 me thus: Consider First, Sir, said he, the Place where we 
 are ; and Secondly, the Condition we are in ; especially, 
 said he, the Generality of the People who are banish'd 
 hither ; we are surrounded, said he, with stronger Things 
 than Bars and Bolts ; on the North Side an unnavigable 
 Ocean, where Ship never sail'd, and Boat never swam ; 
 neither, if we had both, could we know where to go with 
 them : Every other Way, said he, we have above a Thou- 
 sand Miles to pass through the Czar's own Dominions, 
 and By-ways utterly unpassable, except by the Roads 
 made by the Governour, and by the Towns garrison'd by 
 his Troops ; so that we could neither pass undiscover'd by 
 the Road, or subsist any other Way, so that it is in vain 
 to attempt it. 
 
 I was silenc'd indeed at once, and found that they 
 were in a Prison, every Jot as secure as if they had been 
 lock'd up in the Castle at Muscow; however, it came into 
 my Thought, that I might certainly be made an Instru- 
 ment to procure the Escape of this excellent Person, and 
 that whatever Hazard I run, I would certainly try if I 
 could carry him off. Upon this I took an Occasion one 
 Evening to tell him my Thoughts : I represented to him, 
 that it was very easy for me to carry him away, there 
 being no Guard over him in the Country, and as I was 
 not going to Muscow, but to Arch-Angel, and that I 
 
 S 2
 
 596 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 went in the nature of a Carravan, by which I was not 
 oblig'd to lye in the Stationary Towns in the Desart, but 
 could encamp every Night where I would, we might easily 
 pass uninterrupted to Arch-Angel, where I would imme- 
 diately secure him on Board an English or Dutch Ship, 
 and carry him off safe along with me; and as to his 
 Subsistence, and other Particulars, it should be my Care 
 till he could better supply himself. 
 
 He heard me very attentively, and look'd earnestly on 
 me all the while I spoke; nay, I could see in his very 
 Face, that what I said put his Spirits into an exceeding 
 Ferment ; his Colour frequently chang'd, his Eyes look'd 
 red, and his Heart flutter'd, that it might be even per- 
 ceiv'd in his Countenance; nor could he immediately 
 answer me. When I had done, and as it were expected 
 what he would say to it ; but after he had paus'd a little 
 he embrac'd me, and said, how happy are we unguarded 
 Creatures as we are, that even our greatest Acts of 
 Friendship are made Snares to us, and we are made 
 Tempters of one another! My dear Friend, said he, 
 your Office is so sincere, has such Kindness in it, is so 
 disinterested in it self, and is so calculated for my Ad- 
 vantage, that I must have very little Knowledge of the 
 World, if I did not both wonder at it, and acknowledge 
 the Obligation I have upon me to you for it. But did 
 you believe I was sincere in what I have so often said to 
 you of my Contempt of the World? Did you believe I 
 spoke my very Soul to you, and that I had really obtain'd 
 that Degree of Felicity here, that had plac'd me above all 
 that the World could give me, or do forme? Did you 
 believe I was sincere, when I told you I would not go 
 back, if I was recall'd even to all, that once I was in the 
 Court with the Favour of the Czar my Master? Did you 
 believe me, my Friend, to be an honest Man, or did you 
 think me to be a boasting Hypocrite? Here he stopp'd, 
 as if he would hear what I would say, but indeed, I soon 
 after perceiv'd, that he stopp'd because his Spirits were in 
 Motion, his great Heart was full of Struggles, and he
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 597 
 
 could not go on. I was, I confess, astonish'd at the 
 Thing as well as at the Man, and I us'd some Arguments 
 with him to urge him to set himself free : That he ought 
 to look upon this as a Door open'd by Heaven for his 
 Deliverance, and a Summons by Providence, who has the 
 Care and Disposition of all Events, to do himself good, 
 and to render himself useful in the World. 
 
 He had by this Time recovered himself : How do you 
 know Sir, says he warmly, that instead of a Summons 
 from Heaven, it may not be a Feint of another Instru- 
 ment? Representing in all the alluring Colours to me the 
 Shew of Felicity as a Deliverance, which may in itself be 
 my Snare, and tend directly to my Ruin: Here I am free 
 from the Temptation of returning to my former miserable 
 Greatness ; there I am not sure but that all the Seeds of 
 Pride, Ambition, Avarice and Luxury, which I know 
 remain in Nature, may revive and take Root ; and in a 
 Word, again overwhelm me, and then the happy Prisoner, 
 whom you see now Master of his Soul's Liberty, shall be 
 the miserable Slave of his own Senses, in the Full of all 
 personal Liberty : Dear Sir, let me remain in this blessed 
 Confinement, banish'd from the Crimes of Life, rather 
 than purchase a Shew of Freedom, at the Expence of the 
 Liberty of my Reason, and at the Expence of the future 
 Happiness which now I have in my View, but shall then, 
 I fear, quickly lose Sight of; for I am but Flesh, a Man, 
 a meer Man, have Passions and Affections as likely to 
 possess and overthrow me as any Man : O be not my 
 Friend and my Tempter both together ! 
 
 If I was surpriz'd before, I was quite dumb now, and 
 stood silent, looking at him, and indeed admir'd at what 
 I saw ; the Struggle in his Soul was so great, that tho' the 
 Weather was extreamly cold, it put him into a most 
 violent Sweat, and I found he wanted to give Vent to his 
 Mind ; so I said a Word or two, that I would leave him 
 to consider of it, and wait on him again, and then I with- 
 drew to my own Apartment. 
 
 About two Hours after I heard some Body at, or
 
 598 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 near, the Door of my Room, and I was going to open the 
 Door, but he had open'd it, and came in : My dear Friend, 
 says he, you had almost overset me, but I am recover'd ; 
 do not take it ill that I do not close with your Offer, I 
 assure you, 'tis not for want of a Sense of the Kindness of 
 it in you, and I came to make the most sincere Acknow- 
 ledgment of it to you ; but I hope I have got the Victory 
 over my self. 
 
 My Lord, said 7, I hope you are fully satisfy'd that 
 you do not resist the Call of Heaven. Sir, said he, if it 
 had been from Heaven, the same Power would have 
 influenc'd me to accept it ; but I hope, and am fully satis- 
 fy'd, that it is from Heaven that I decline it, and I have 
 an infinite Satisfaction in the Parting, that you shall leave 
 me an honest Man still, tho' not a free Man. 
 
 I had nothing to do but to acquiesce, and make 
 Professions to him of my having no End in it, but a 
 sincere Desire to serve him: He embrac'd me very pas- 
 sionately, and assur'd me, he was sensible of that, and 
 should always acknowledge it, and with that he offer'd me 
 a very fine Present of Sables, too much indeed for me to 
 accept from a Man in his Circumstances, and I would 
 have avoided them, but he would not be refus'd. 
 
 The next Morning I sent my Servant to his Lordship, 
 with a small Present of Tea, and two Pieces of China 
 Damask, and four little Wedges of Japan Gold, which 
 did not all weigh above six Ounces, or thereabout, but 
 were far short of the Value of his Sables, which, indeed, 
 when I came to England, I found worth near 2OO/. He 
 accepted the Tea, and one Piece of the Damask, and one 
 of the Pieces of Gold, which had a fine Stamp upon it, of 
 the Japan Coinage, which I found he took for the Rarity 
 of it, but would not take any more, and he sent Word by 
 my Servant, that he desir'd to speak with me. 
 
 When I came to him, he told me, I knew what had 
 pass'd between us, and hop'd I would not move him any 
 more in that Affair; but that since I had made such a 
 generous Offer to him, he ask'd me, if I had Kindness
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE, 599 
 
 Enough to offer the same to another Person that he would 
 name to me, in whom he had a great Share of Concern. 
 I told him, that I could not say I enclin'd to do so much 
 for any one but himself, for whom I had a particular 
 Value, and should have been glad to have been the Instru- 
 ment of his Deliverance ; however, if he would please to 
 name the Person to me, I would give him my Answer, and 
 hop'd he would not be displeased with me, if he was with 
 my Answer. He told me, it was only his Son, whom, 
 tho' I had not seen, yet was in the same Condition with 
 himself, and above two hundred Miles from him, on the 
 other side the Oby; but that if I consented, he would send 
 for him. 
 
 I made no Hesitation, but told him I would do it : I 
 made some Ceremony in letting him understand that it 
 was wholly on his Account, and that seeing I could not 
 prevail on him, I would shew my Respect to him, by my 
 Concern for his Son ; but these Things are too tedious to 
 repeat here : He sent away the next Day for his Son, and 
 in about twenty Days he came back with the Messenger, 
 bringing six or seven Horses, loaded with very rich Furs, 
 and which in the whole, amounted to a very great 
 Value. 
 
 His Servants brought the Horses into the Town, but 
 left the young Lord at a Distance, till Night, when he 
 came incognito into our Apartment, and his Father pre- 
 sented him to me ; and in short, we concerted there the 
 Manner of our travelling, and every Thing proper for the 
 Journey. 
 
 I had bought a considerable Quantity of Sables, black 
 Fox Skins, fine Ermines, and such other Furs as are very 
 rich ; I say, I had bought them in that City in Exchange 
 for some of the Goods I brought from China; in particular 
 for the Cloves and Nutmegs, of which, I sold the greatest 
 Part here, and the rest afterwards at Arch-Angel, for a 
 much better Price than I could have done at London; and 
 my Partner who was sensible of the Profit, and whose 
 Business more particularly than mine was Merchandize,
 
 600 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 was mightily pleas'd with our Stay, on Account of the- 
 Traffick we made here. 
 
 It was the beginning of June, when I left this remote 
 Place, a City, I believe, little heard of in the World ; and 
 indeed it is so far out of the Road of Commerce, that I 
 know not how it should be much talk'd of. We were now 
 come to a very small Carravan, being only thirty two H orses 
 and Camels in all, .and all of them pass'd for mine, 
 tho' my new Guest was Proprietor of eleven of them. It 
 was most natural also that I should take more Servants 
 with me than I had before, and the young Lord pass'd for 
 my Steward; what great Man I pass'd for myself, I know 
 not, neither did it concern me to enquire. We had here, 
 the worst and the largest Desart to pass over that we met 
 with in all the Journey; indeed I call it the worst, because 
 the Way was very deep in some Places, and very uneven 
 in others ; the best we had to say for it, was, that we 
 thought we had no Troops of Tartars and Robbers to 
 fear, and that they never came on this Side the Oby, or at 
 least, but very seldom, but we found it otherwise. 
 
 My young Lord had with him, a faithful Muscovite 
 Servant, or rather a Siberian Servant, who was perfectly 
 acquainted with the Country, and led us by private Roads, 
 that we avoided coming in to the principal Towns and 
 Cities, upon the great Road, such as Tumen, Soly-Kam- 
 skoi, and several others ; because the Muscovite Garrisons 
 which are kept there, are very curious and stridl in their 
 Observation upon Travellers ; and searching lest any of 
 the banish'd Persons of Note should make their escape that 
 Way into Muscovy; but by this Means, as we were kept 
 out of the Cities, so our whole Journey was a Desart, and 
 we were obliged to encamp and lye in our Tents, when we 
 might have had very good Accommodation in the Cities 
 on the Way : This the young Lord was so sensible of, 
 that he would not allow us to lye abroad, when we came 
 to several Cities, on the Way, but lay abroad himself with 
 his Servant in the Woods, and met us always at the 
 appointed Places.
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 601 
 
 We were just enter'd Europe, having pass'd the River 
 Kama, which in these Parts, is the Boundary between 
 Europe and Asia, and the first City on the E^^ropean Side 
 was call'd Soly-Kamskoy, which is as much as to say, the 
 great City, on the River Kama; and here we thought to 
 have seen some evident Alteration in the People, their 
 Manner, their Habit, their Religion, and their Business ; 
 but we were mistaken, for as we had a vast Desart to 
 pass, which by Relation, is near seven hundred Miles long 
 in some Places, but not above two hundred Miles over 
 where we pass'd it ; so 'till we came past that horrible 
 Place, we found very little Difference between that Coun- 
 try and the Mogul Tartary; the People, most Pagans, and 
 little better than the Savages of America, their Houses 
 and Towns full of Idols, and their Way. of Living, wholly 
 barbarous, except in the Cities as above, and the Villages 
 near them ; where there are Christians as they call them- 
 selves, of the Greek Church, but have their Religion 
 mingled with so many Reliques of Superstition, that it is 
 scarce to be known in some Places from meer Sorcery and 
 Witchcraft. 
 
 In passing this Forest, I thought indeed we must, after 
 all our Dangers were in our Imagination escap'd, as before, 
 have been plunder'd and robb'd, and perhaps murther'd by 
 a Troop of Thieves ; of what Country they were, whether 
 the roving Bands of the Osliachi, a Kind of Tartars or 
 wild People on the Bank of the Oby, and ranged thus far ; 
 or whether they were the Sable-Hunters of Siberia, I am 
 yet at a Loss to know ; but they were all on Horseback, 
 carry'd Bows and Arrows, and were at first about five and 
 forty in Number. They came so near to us, as within 
 about two Musquet Shot, and asking no Questions, they 
 surrounded us with their Horse, and look'd very earnestly 
 upon us twice. At length they plac'd themselves just in 
 our Way, upon which, we drew up in a little Line before 
 our Camels, being not above sixteen Men in all ; and being 
 drawn up thus, we halted and sent out the Siberian Ser- 
 vant, who attended his Lord, to see who they were. His
 
 602 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 Master was the more willing to let him go, because he 
 was not a little apprehensive, that they were a Siberian 
 Troop sent out after him: The Man came up near them 
 with a Flag of Truce, and call'd them, but tho' he spoke 
 several of their Languages of Dialects or Languages 
 rather, he could not understand a Word they said. How- 
 ever, after some Signs to him, not to come nearer to them 
 at his Peril, so he said, he understood them to mean offer- 
 ing to shoot at him if he advanc'd, the Fellow came back 
 no wiser than he went, only that by their Dress, he said, 
 he believ'd them to be some Tartars of Kalmuck, or of 
 Circassian Hoords ; and that there must be more of them 
 upon the great Desart, tho' he never heard that any of 
 them ever were seen so far North before. 
 
 This was small Comfort to us ; however, we had no 
 Remedy. There was on our left Hand at about a Quarter 
 of a Mile's Distance, a little Grove or Clump of Trees 
 which stood close together, and very near the Road ; I 
 immediately resolv'd we would advance to those Trees, 
 and fortify our selves as well as we could there ; for first I 
 considered, that the Trees would in a great Measure cover 
 us from their Arrows, and in the /iext Place, they could 
 not come to charge us in a Body. It was indeed my old 
 Portuguese Pilot who proposed it, and who had this Excel- 
 lency attending him, namely, that he was always readiest, 
 and most apt to direct and encourage us in Cases of the 
 most Danger. We advanc'd immediately with what Speed 
 we could, and gain'd that little Wood, the Tartars or 
 Thieves, for we know not what to call them, keeping their 
 Stand, and not attempting to hinder us. When we came 
 thither, we found to our great Satisfaction, that it was a 
 swampy springy Piece of Ground, and on the one Side, a 
 very great Spring of Water, which running out in a little 
 Rill or Brook, was a little farther, joyn'd by another of the 
 like Bigness, and was in short, the Head or Source of a 
 considerable River, call'd afterwards the Wirtska; the 
 Trees which grew about this Spring, were not in all above 
 two hundred, but were very large, and stood pretty thick ;
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 603 
 
 so that as soon as we got in, we saw our selves perfectly 
 safe from the Enemy, unless they alighted and attack'd 
 us on Foot. 
 
 But to make this more difficult, our Portuguese, with 
 indefatigable Application, cut down great Arms of the 
 Trees, and laid them hanging not quite cut off from one 
 Tree to another, so that he made a continued Fence 
 almost round us. 
 
 We stay'd here waiting the Motion of the Enemy some 
 Hours, without perceiving they made any Motion ; when 
 about two Hours before Night, they came down directly 
 upon us, and tho' we had not perceiv'd it, we found they 
 had been join'd by some more of the same, so that they 
 were near fourscore Horse, whereof however, we fancy'd 
 some were Women. They came on till they were within 
 half Shot of our little Wood, when we fir'd one Musquet 
 without Ball, and call'd to them in the Russian Tongue, 
 to know what they wanted, and bid them keep off; but as 
 if they knew nothing of what we said, they came on with 
 a double Fury directly up to the Wood-side, not imagining 
 we were so barricado'd that they could not break in. Our 
 old Pilot was our Captain, as well as he had been our 
 Engineer, and desir'd of us not to fire upon them till they 
 came within Pistol-Shot, and that we might be sure to 
 kill, and that when we did fire, we should be sure to take 
 good Aim; we bad him give the Word of Command, 
 which he delay'd so long, that they were some of them 
 within two Pikes Length of us when we fir'd. 
 
 We aim'd so true, (or Providence directed our Shot so 
 sure) that we kill'd fourteen of them, and wounded several 
 others, as also several of their Horses ; for we had all of 
 us loaded our Pieces with two or three Bullets at least. 
 
 They were terribly surpriz'd with our Fire, and re- 
 treated immediately about one Hundred Rods from us ; 
 in which Time, we loaded our Pieces again, and seeing 
 them keep that Distance, we sally'd out and 'catch'd four 
 or five of their Horses, whose Riders we suppose were 
 kill'd, and coming up to the dead, we could easily perceive
 
 604 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 they were Tartars, but knew not from what Country, or 
 how they came to make an Excursion such an unusual 
 Length. 
 
 About an Hour after they made a Motion to attack us 
 again, and rode round our little Wood, to see where else 
 they might break in ; but finding us always ready to face 
 them, they went off again, and we resolv'd not to stir 
 from the Place for that Night. 
 
 We slept little you may be sure, but spent the most 
 Part of the Night in strengthning our Situation, and 
 barricadoing the Entrances into the Wood, and keeping a 
 strict Watch. We waited for Day-Light, and when it 
 came, it gave us a very unwelcome Discovery indeed; for 
 the Enemy, whom we thought were discourag'd with the 
 Reception they had met with, were now encreased to no 
 less than three hundred, and had set up eleven or twelve 
 Hutts and Tents, as if they were resolv'd to besiege us ; 
 and this little Camp they had pitch'd upon the open Plain, 
 at about three Quarters of a Mile from us. We were in- 
 deed surpriz'd at this Discovery ; and now I confess, I 
 gave my self over for lost, and all that I had. The Loss of 
 my Effects did not lye so near me, (tho 1 they were "very 
 considerable} as the Thoughts of falling into the Hands of 
 such Barbarians, at the latter End of my Journey, after so 
 many Difficulties and Hazards as I had gone through; 
 and even in Sight of our Port, where we expected Safety 
 and Deliverance. As for my Partner, he was raging: He 
 declarM, that to lose his Goods would be his Ruin, and he 
 would rather die than be starved ; and he was for righting 
 to the last Drop. 
 
 The young Lord, as gallant as ever Flesh shew'd it 
 self, was for fighting to the last also ; and my old Pilot 
 was of the Opinion we were able to resist them all, in the 
 Situation we were then in ; and thus we spent the Day in 
 Debates of what we should do ; but towards Evening, we 
 found that the Number of our Enemies still encreas'd, 
 perhaps as they were abroad in several Parties for Prey. 
 The first had sent out Scouts to call for Help, and to ac-
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 605 
 
 quaint them of the Booty ; and we did not know, but by 
 the Morning they might still be a greater Number; so I 
 began to enquire of those People we had brought from 
 Tobolski, if there was no other, or more private Ways by 
 which we might avoid them in the Night, and perhaps 
 either retreat to some Town, or get Help to guard us over 
 the Desart. 
 
 The Siberian, who was Servant to the young Lord, 
 told us, if we design'd to avoid them, and not fight, he 
 would engage to carry us off in the Night, to a Way that 
 went North towards the Petrou, by which he made no 
 Question but we might get away, and the Tartars never 
 the wiser: But he said, his Lord had told him, he would 
 not retreat, but would rather chuse to fight. I told him, 
 he mistook his Lord; for that he was too wise a Man to 
 love Fighting for the Sake of it; that I knew his Lord 
 was brave enough by what he had shew'd already ; but 
 that his Lord knew better, than to desire to have seven- 
 teen or eighteen Men fight five hundred, unless an un- 
 avoidable Necessity forced them to it; and that if he 
 thought it possible for us to escape in the Night, we had 
 nothing else to do but to attempt it. He answered, If his 
 Lord gave him such Orders, he would lose his Life if he 
 did not perform it. We soon brought his Lord to give 
 that Order, tho' privately, and we immediately prepaid 
 for the putting it in Practice. 
 
 And first, as soon as it began to be dark, we kindled a 
 Fire in our little Camp, which we kept burning, and pre- 
 paid so as to make it burn all Night, that the Tartars 
 might conclude we were still there ; but as soon as it was 
 dark, (that is to say) so as we could see the Stars (for our 
 Guide would not stir before) having all our Horses and 
 Camels ready loaden, we followed our new Guide, who I 
 soon found steer'd himself by the Pole, or North Star, all 
 the Country being level for a long Way. 
 
 After we had travelled two Hours very hard, it began 
 to be lighter still, not that it was quite dark all Night, but 
 the Moon began to rise, so that in a Word, it was rather
 
 606 ADVENTURES OF 
 
 lighter than we wished it to be ; by six a Clock the next 
 Morning we were gotten near forty Miles, though the 
 Truth is, we almost spoiled our Horses. Here we found a 
 Russian Village named Kermazinskoy, where we rested, 
 and heard nothing of the Calmuck Tartars that Day. A- 
 bout two Hours before Night we set out again, and travelled 
 till eight the next Morning, though not quite so quiet as 
 before, and about seven a Clock we passed a little River 
 called Kirtza, and came to a good large Town inhabited 
 by Russians, and very populous, call'd Ozomoys. There 
 we heard that several Troops or Hoords of Calmucks had 
 been Abroad upon the Desart, but that we were now com- 
 pletely out of Danger of them, which was to our great 
 Satisfaction you may be sure. Here we were obliged to 
 get some fresh Horses, and having Need enough of Rest, 
 we stay'd five Days ; and my Partner and I agreed to give 
 the honest Siberian, who brought us thither, the Value of 
 ten Pistoles, for his conducting us. 
 
 In five Days more we came to Veuslima, upon the 
 River Witzogda, and running into the Duina; we were 
 there very happily near the End of our Travels by Land, 
 that River being Navigable in seven Days Passage to 
 Arch- Angel. From hence we came to Lawrenskoy the 
 3d of July, and providing our selves with two Luggage 
 Boats, and a Barge for our own Convenience, we embark'd 
 the 7th, and arrived all safe at Arch-Angel the i8th, 
 having been a Year and five Months and three Days on 
 the Journey, including our Stay of eight Months and odd 
 Days at Tobolski. 
 
 We were obliged to stay at this Place, six Weeks for 
 the Arrival of the Ships, and must have tarry'd longer, 
 had not a Hamburgher come in above a Month sooner 
 than any of the English Ships, when after some Con- 
 sideration, that the City of Hamburgh might happen to 
 be as good a Market for our Goods as London, we all 
 took Freight with him, and having put my Goods on 
 Board, it was most natural for me to put my Steward on 
 Board to take Care of them, by which Means my young
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. 607 
 
 Lord had a sufficient Opportunity to conceal himself, 
 never coming on Shore in all the Time we stay'd there; 
 and this he did, that he might not be seen in the City, 
 where some of the Muscow Merchants would certainly have 
 seen and discovered him. 
 
 We sailed from Arch- Angel the 2oth of August the 
 same Year, and after no extraordinary bad Voyage, arriv'd 
 in the Elbe the I3th of September. Here my Partner and 
 I found a very good Sale for our Goods, as well those of 
 China, as the Sables, <S-v. of Siberia j and dividing the Pro- 
 duce of our Effects, my Share amounted to 3475 -- \"j $d. 
 notwithstanding so many Losses we had sustained, and 
 Charges we had been at; only remembring that I had 
 included in this, about six hundred Pounds worth of 
 Diamonds which I had purchased at Bengal. 
 
 Here the young Lord took his Leave of us, and went 
 up the Elbe in order to go to the Court of Vienna, where 
 he resolved to seek Protection, and where he could cor- 
 respond with those of his Father's Friends who were left 
 alive. He did not part without all the Testimonies he 
 could give me of Gratitude for the Service I had done 
 him, and his Sense of my kindness to the Prince his 
 Father. 
 
 To conclude, having staid near four Months in Ham- 
 burgh, I came from thence over Land to the Hague, 
 where I embark' d in the Pacquet, and arriv'd in London 
 the loth of January, 1705, having been gone from Eng- 
 land ten Years and nine Months. 
 
 And here, resolving to harrass myself no more, I am 
 preparing for a longer Journey than all these, having liv'd 
 72 Years, a Life of infinite Variety, and learn'd sufficiently 
 to know the Value of Retirement, and the Blessing of 
 ending our Days in Peace. 
 
 THE END.
 
 PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY & SON, 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PEESS.
 
 MACMILLAN'S GLOBE LIBRARY. 
 
 Price 3.1. f>d. per volume, in doth. Also kept in a variety of calf and 
 morocco bindings, at moderate prices. 
 
 The SATURDAY REVIEW says: " The Globe Editions are admirable for 
 their scholarly editing, their typographical excellence, their compendious 
 form, and their cheapness" The BRITISH QUARTERLY REVIEW 
 says: "In compendiousness, elegance, and scholar liness, the Globe 
 Editions of Messrs. Macmillan surpass any popular series of our 
 classics hitherto given, to the public. As near an approach to 
 miniature perfection as has ever been made." 
 
 Shakespeare's Complete Works. Edited by W. G. 
 
 CLARK. M.A., and \V. ALDIS WRIOHT, M. A., Editors of the 
 "Cambridge Shakespeare." With Glossary. Pp. 1075. 
 The ATHENAEUM says this edition is "a marvel of beauty, cheapness, 
 and compactness. . . . For the busy man, above all for the working 
 student, this is the best of all existing Shakespeares." 
 
 Spenser's Complete Works. Edited from the Original 
 Editions and Manuscripts, by R. MORRIS, with a Memoir by J. W. 
 HALES, M.A. With Glossary, pp. lv., 736. 
 
 *' Worthy and higher praise it needs not of the beautiful 'Globe 
 Series.' " DAILY NEWS. 
 
 Sir Walter Scott's Poetical Works. Edited, with a 
 Biographical and Critical Memoir, by FRANCIS TURNER PALGRAVK, 
 and copious Notes, pp. xliii., 559. 
 
 " We can almost sympathise with a middle-aged grumbler, who, after 
 reading Mr. PalgravSs memoir and introduction, should exclaim 
 'Why was there not such an edition of Scott when I was a school- 
 boy ? ' " GUARDIAN. 
 
 Complete Works of Robert Burns. Edited from the 
 
 best Printed and Manuscript authorities, with Glossarial Index, Notes, 
 and a Biographical Memoir by ALEXANDER SMITH, pp. bcii., 636. 
 "Admirable in all respects." SPECTATOR. 
 
 Robinson Crusoe. Edited after the Original Editions, with 
 a Biographical Introduction by HENRY KINGSLEY. pp. xxxi., 607. 
 "A most excellent and in every way desirable edition." COURT 
 CIRCULAR. 
 
 10,000. a. 80.
 
 Goldsmith's Miscellaneous Works. Edited, with 
 Biographical Introduction, by Professor MASSON. pp. lx., 695. 
 " Sue h an admirable compendium of the facts of Goldsmith's life, and 
 so careful and minute a delineation of the mixed traits of his peculiar 
 character as to be a wry model of a literary biography in little."- 
 SCOTSMAN. 
 
 Pope's Poetical Works. Edited, with Notes and Intro- 
 ductory Memoir, by A. W. WARD, M.A., Professor of History in 
 Owens College, Manchester, pp. lii., 508. 
 
 The LITERARY CHURCHMAN remarks : " The editor's own notes and 
 introductory memoir are excellent, the memoir alone -would be cheap 
 and well worth buying at the price of the whole volume.'" 
 
 Dryden's Poetical Works. Edited, with a Memoir, Re- 
 vised Text, and Notes, by W. D. CHRISTIE, M.A., of Trinity College, 
 Cambridge, pp. Ixxxvii., 662. 
 
 " An admirable edition, the result of great research and of a careful 
 rfi'ision of the text.'" PALL MALL GAZETTE. 
 
 Cowper's Poetical Works. Edited, with Notes and 
 Biographical Introduction, by \\ILLIAM BENHAM, Vicar of Margate, 
 pp. Ixxiii., 536. 
 
 "Mr. Benhanfs edition of Cowper is one of permanent value." 
 SATURDAY REVIEW. 
 
 Morte d'Arthur. SIR THOMAS MALORY'S BOOK OF 
 KING ARTHUR AND OF HIS NOBLE KNIGHTS OF THE 
 ROUND TABLE. The original Edition of CAXTON, revised for 
 Modem Use. With an Introduction by Sir EDWARD STRACHEY, 
 Bart. pp. xxxvii., 509. 
 
 " It is with perfect confidence that we recommend this edition of the old 
 romance to every class of readers" PALL MALL GAZETTE. 
 
 The Works of Virgil. Rendered into English Prose, 
 with Introductions, Notes, Running Analysis, and an Index. By JAMES 
 LONSDALE, M.A., and SAMUEL LEE, M.A. pp. 228. 
 "A more complete edition of Virgil in English it is scarcely possible to 
 conceive than the scholarly work before us." GLOBE. 
 
 The Works of Horace. Rendered into English Prose, 
 with Introductions, Running Analysis, Notes, and Index. By JAMES 
 LONSDALE, M.A., and SAMUEL LEE, M.A. 
 
 The STANDARD says, " To classical and non-classical readers it will 
 be invaluable." 
 
 Milton's Poetical Works. Edited, with Introductions, 
 by Professor MASSON. 
 " Tn ei'ny way an admirable bonk." PALI. MALI. GA7.KTTK. 
 
 MACMILLAN & CO., LONDON.